Title: The Ascent of Money A Financial History of the World

Author: Niall Ferguson

Publisher: Penguin 2009 (First published: 2008)
ISBN: 978-0-141-03548-2
Pages: 362
A book long overdue..was my first impression on getting hold of the book and a quick rustling
through the pages. Very few authors try this bold initiative to bring out the horrendous mass of
data and facts behind the most ubiquitous invention of civilization money. Niall Ferguson is
one of Britains most renowned historians. He is a professor of history and a best selling author,
combined in one person another unique combination. Realizing that money is a lot more
interesting to handle rather than pondering over it, and the sheer drudgery of most books on
finance, this one is refreshingly original. The author also writes in newspapers and journals and
has presented four highly successful television documentary series. The combination of
sarcastic wit and insightful reading has produced one of the best results in the field so far.
Credit and debt are among the most essential building blocks of economic development. It
enabled man to transcend the frontiers of his village or tribe and to reach other societies,
nowadays situated half way around the globe. Evolution of banking was the first step in the
ascent of money. Those who blindly oppose the financial institutions conveniently forget the fact
that poor people are impoverished by the absence, rather than the presence of banks. In the
absence of easy credit, the poor fall victim to the hideous devices of usurers and loan sharks.
Traces of banking goes back to the second millennium BCE in Mesopotamia. The system
flourished in the renaissance era in Italy. In Florence, where the renaissance produced its finest
blossom, the Medici family, who were also the patrons of Da Vinci, were actively engaged in
banking and politics. Strength in both the fronts was essential in those days to survive. Soon,
the fashion spread to other parts of Europe, creating Amsterdam Exchange Bank (1609),
Stockholms Banco (1657) and Bank of England (1694). Inexperience with banking lay behind
the frequent bankruptcies of Spain, though it was endowed with mountains of silver collected
from the New World. Spain effectively let the banks in Holland to manage their credit. Printing of
notes were vested with central banks and fortified by the gold standard, by which banks were
obligated to replace bank notes with a quantity of gold and hence had to keep a gold reserve in
proportion to the notes in circulation. This bottleneck on finance was finally removed in 1970 in
the U.S.
Bond market was the second step in the ascent of money. As usual, its origins can also be
traced to medieval Florence. The Italian city states were always quarrelling with each other, and
the states fought amongst themselves by military contractors, called Condottieri who had to be
paid in cash. Contribution from the elites and public were sought, with a guarantee of annuities
for the amount. The bonds originated like this. However, the bond is still only a promise and the
ability of the state to pay the interest is one of the factors determining the price of the bond. The
variation in price leads to differences in yield, effectively causing the bond market yield to control
long term interest rate in the economy. Nathan Rothschild was a clever investor who made
millions from the bond market in the aftermath of Napoleonic wars. His mastery of the ways and
the brutality over his enemies had earned the nickname of Bonaparte of Finance to himself.
History also shows that bonds dictate the outcome of wars. In the American civil war, Souths
cotton backed bonds failed to impress European investors, after the Souths only port at New
Orleans came under Union forces occupation. Lack of money for war effort hampered the
Souths efforts, which was made extremely worse by the hyperinflation set in soon after it
resorted to printing paper money to cover the lack of revenue from bond market.
The third step in the ascent was the invention of joint-stock, limited-liability company. This,
however, originated in Holland in the 17th century. Spice trade with the east over newly found

trade routes around Africa was extremely lucrative and dangerous. Large capital was required
for organizing journeys and traders began to pool their resources for a voyage. The capital was
repaid to the investors when the ship returned. In 1602, the Dutch East India Company, named
VoC was formed which issued shares to the public which was non-repayable for ten years. In
1612, when it was due, the repayment was postponed indefinitely, forcing the investors to sell
them to another investor for realizing money. Thus was created the first stock market. Bubbles
were an integral feature of stock markets and the first known occurrence of a stock bubble was
in 1719 in France, when the Mississippi company stocks burst after a profound rally. Thousands
of investors lost their money and it indirectly caused an aversion of the French people to stocks
and financial markets for many decades thereafter.
The fourth step was the formation of insurance and the assimilation of risk by another party.
Robert Wallace and Alexander Webster, two Scottish clergymen instituted a fund to fend for
widows and underaged children of fellow ministers dying in harness. The company still exist
today, even though the growth has been phenomenal over the centuries and is called Scottish
Widows. Todays insurance companies invest their collected premiums in other financial
markets, like the stock market. Insurance is in fact a fund, the need for which arises from a
chance event whose probability can be estimated in advance. Welfare state was a concept
complimenting that of insurance, in which the government takes the liability of ensuring income
to old age people in lieu of their savings to the corpus during their productive careers. Increased
allocation to social security measures from taxation in developed countries are causing
stagflation in their economies. Hedge funds is another option to guard against future risk, but it
is open only to large business houses.
Investing in housing and real estate is a hallmark of the English-speaking peoples. The ratio of
people who own their own residences are greater in those countries. Housing as a safe avenue
for investment is jeopardized by the subprime mortgage crisis which engulfed the American
system in 2007, which ultimately led to collapse of banks, hedge funds and resulting finally in
recession. Collective financial propositions like the microfinance, which revolutionized the rural
landscape in developing countries provide attractive investment options for the underprivileged.
A part of the success of microfinance movements was extending credit to housewives, rather
than their husbands, who in many cases proved to be credit risks, in fact.
The author concludes with a chapter on financial history after industrial revolution. Cheap
transport paved the way for globalization of markets. The rising protest of the pre-industrial
nations culminated in the disastrous first world war. Declining agricultural prices and soaring
industrial output had dramatically widened the gulf between the nations which pursued a policy
of global coverage and the conservatives who stuck to their preconceived notions. Almost
hundred years after the first world war, globalization is still the most opposed financial concept,
but the roles have reversed. The centre of financial acumen has shifted to China in the east.
China calls the shots and controls the interest rates in the U.S. To keep renminbi their
currency cheap, they accumulate dollar in every market, ratcheting it up. A strong dollar
caused lower rates of interest in U.S., resulting in speculation and channeling of money to
subprime mortgages. Ferguson coins the term Chimerica, to refer to the duo of Chinese and
American economies which are so intertwined at present. The eastern side, China, saves the
money and the west continues to indulge in spending. This may soon turn out to be chimera,
should antagonism develop between the two great powers.
In the afterword provided in paperback editions, the author compares financial history to
evolution, citing similar environmental and developmental factors. All recipes are in place in
finance, like mutation and selection. Regulators and public sentiment form the environment on
which organisms flourish. Several firms may die out, unable to compete with their neighbours in
changing environments, while the fittest survive. Finance is like a mirror of society. If the face

appears unattractive, that must be ascribed to the blemishes of individuals, rather than to the
mirror.
The book is quite easy to read, at least the first half. It follows a structured approach, with each
episode in the history of financial institutions neatly packaged into self-contained chapters. A
casual reader can go through a single chapter, without reading the preceding and succeeding
portions and could still come out with an enjoyable read. The authors commendable effort in
putting together two millennia of financial history in a book intelligible and appealing to ordinary
readers is superbly successful. It may also be pointed out that in the second half of the book,
the thread slightly gets knotty, raising financial jargons every now and then.
One serious disadvantage is the total neglect of financial institutions developed anywhere other
than Europe. The author condescension to ascribe to Mesopotamia, the birth place of banking
seems to be the result of his inner conviction that the Europeans owe their cultural continuity to
those ancient people. India and China had experience with financial instruments many centuries
before the European renaissance, but the total blackout to such events restricts the utility of the
work as an authentic and comprehensive description of the world. It may well be worthwhile for
Ferguson to remember that Asia also forms a part of the world, though not in the financial scale
as its inhabitants want it to be. The financial lexicon is cumbersome at some places, the lack of
glossary making it compounded.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: The World Is Flat The Globalized World In The 21st Century
Author: Thomas Friedman
Publisher: Allen Lane 2005 (First)
ISBN: 0-713-99878-4
Pages: 469
A well read journalist and renowned for his expertise on international affairs and economic
issues, Friedman has won the Pulitzer Prize three times and has travelled all around the globe.
His latest title, Hot, Flat and Crowded has been reviewed earlier in this blog. This book was
published just before that one and is a good prelude to the new one. In both the works, the
reader is amazed at Friedmans superhuman talent of compressing so many facts in so few
pages, in so enrapturing a way. He is the human equivalent of zip archiving! The thrust on the
present title is the post-globalized world, bringing out the best in people and paying back the
best to them, dependent only on their adaptability to changing conditions. The walls that
separated people, both physical (like the Berlin wall) and invisible (like tariff protections) came
crashing down before the relentless push of globalization, making the playing field level.
Friedman calls such a world flat, in the sense that there are no hurdles to travel of ideas,
business, products and also, people.
Friedman postulates three stages of globalization, which started more than five centuries ago,
with Columbus discovering America. The first stage lasted from 1492 to around 1800 when
nations were forcing the pace, while the second stage, termed Globalization 2.0 started around
1800 to around 2000. The multi-national company emerged as the flag bearer during this era.
The third phase (Globalization 3.0) started around 2000 and still continuing is marked by the
flatness of the world and individual human beings are the thrust behind it. Outsourcing of
knowledge, services and manufacturing to developing countries like India and China,
particularly to prosperous pockets like Bangalore and Dalian in China are symbols of this latest
phase. Companies just started to give the task of running their business processes to other
partners, sometime in the same country, called homesourcing or to individuals sitting half way
around the globe (outsourcing). The old regime of top-down, hierarchical command structures
gave way for horizontal, collaborative models.
Friedman lists out ten aspects, calling them flatteners, which was behind this silent revolution.
They are
1) The coming down of Berlin Wall on Nov 11, 1989 (referred to as 11/9, as opposed to 9/11).
This single event symbolised the fruition of the ambitions of freedom of a large multitude of
people imprisoned behind the iron curtain of Soviet empire. At the same time, it paved the way
for the growth of bin Laden and the dangerous ideology he represented. The growing spread of
PCs and Internet helped people download the future, while the same tools enabled the Jihadists
to upload the past.
2) Netscape went public This seemingly unremarkable event in fact spurred growth in the
internet browser technology, which was the basic tool of collaboration for billions of people
today.
3) Development of workflow software enabled applications to talk to one another, ensuring
better coordination.
4) Emergence of open source software like Linux and Firefox helped spread the basic tools to
every part of the world.
5) Outsourcing
6) Off-shoring
7) Growth of supply chains
8) In-sourcing, where companies outsourcing part of their logistics

9) In-forming which enabled every individual with access to the Internet to gain information
about any topic, free of cost, thanks to Google.
10) Steroids of growth like digital platforms, mobile phones and wireless technology.
Convergence of the technologies at the right time germinated the seeds of revolution in the
globalized world. The author is keen to address the fears of an American readership on
outsourcing. He argues that the less glamorous, less skilled jobs are the ones that are being
shipped to India and China and the creative, highly skilled processes demanding cutting edge
technology still remain in the U.S. The people should strive for value addition on their skills,
otherwise they may end up as vanilla, whom can be made available in a developing country at a
fraction of the manpower cost. Rise in the living standards of people in the less developed
countries would boost the demands of American products, like software finding increased
requirements from India and China. There are still plenty of jobs in the flattened world for the
people who have the knowledge and ideas to seize them. Friedman complains that three gaps
divide the present U.S. society with that goal the number gap, the diminution of people
enrolling for science and engineering courses in a university, ambition gap, and the education
gap. The stress on science and technology in the career options of American students faded
right after the Kennedy presidency to the legal profession in the 1970s and to management in
the 1990s and 2000s.
The developing countries also need to take lessons in greasing their journey smooth in the flat
world. Openness and ability to adopt and adapt are of prime importance. Glocalizing, another
term invented by the author demands global actions assimilating and broadening the local
mindset. This is done best in India or Malaysia while the going is extremely difficult in Muslim
theocratic societies like Saudi Arabia or Pakistan where intolerance stops innovation. The
pattern in developing countries was like a leader setting out the path to globalization with
macroeconomic reforms, called reform wholesale and then structural readjustments following in
its wake in every sphere of economic activity, called reform retail. Many countries just stop short
at the wholesale reforms. Readers may justifiably suspect that India at present is stuck at this
point! Mexico also stalled after wholesale reform. Companies also should adapt to the flattened
world. They must strive to be global players right from day 1 itself, unlike the previous instances
where decades of growth was a prerequisite for global presence. They should outsource to
grow more and not to save costs by firing people. Outsourcing should be done to extract the
best talent at an affordable price. Also, big companies shall be able to act small and small
companies shall be encouraged to act big, riding on technological marvels.
Friedman also discusses about various factors which may derail the flattening process and set
the course about turn. Even now, almost half of the worlds populace reside in the unflattened
world. Poverty, diseases like malaria and AIDS and religious intolerance are keeping people
chained to where their hopeless lives are led. Islamic terrorism is another aspect trying to put
obstacles in setting a level field with the West. The terrorists should be seen in a new light in
view of the authors study of them. He likens them to the anarchists of the 19th century who were
motivated by a political philosophy and calls them Islamo-Leninists, who are propelled by the
destructive ideology of political Islam rather than the pacifying morals of religious Islam, which
seeks to build bridges between people. Frustration in the Muslim youths are also a result of the
autocratic, illegitimate regimes of most of the Arab states. The energy crisis, soon to follow, if 3
billion more people start to imitate the profligate consumption pattern of the West, is another
bottleneck to be surpasses. Alternate, green energy offers the only salvation out of this dilemma
and Friedman urges America to take the lead in this. In fact, this is the central theme of his
book, Hot, Flat and Crowded.
The author also argues that globalization helps to keep peace in the world. Elaborating the
supply chain of Dells notebook computers, which happened to propagate through thirty

countries, he concludes that those countries which formed part of the supply chain wont like an
interruption on their part, by breaking the chain. The same argument will ensure that a war
between China and Taiwan over the latters bids for de jure independence will never occur,
considering the vast business interests at stake in both countries, which are so intertwined in
commerce that you cant separate them except through a painful surgery like an all-out war.
The book is delightfully written, with easy, flowing language and illustrations crystal clear.
Extensive references to statistical data without the attendant drudgery is interestingly effective.
The author acts like a mixer who seemlessly weaves the data even from nonharmonious
sources and presenting it in convincing style. The authors wide travel around the globe and to
numerous countries have definitely helped him to keep a sense of proportion between the
achivements of the Davids as well as the Goliaths. Friedmans advice on outsourcing should
ring in the ears of overzealous managers trying to cull the workforce in a thankless way, like
The best companies outsource to win, not to shrink. They outsource to innovate faster and
more cheaply in order to grow larger, gain market share, and hire more and different specialists
not to save money by firing more people (p.360). The authors assertion that only those
countries with a net surplus of dreams over memories are going to prosper is really a thought
provoking logic. He says, In societies that have more memories than dreams, too many people
are spending too many days looking backward. They see dignity, affirmation, and self-worth not
by mining the present but by chewing on the past. And even that is not usually a real past but
an imagined and adorned past. Indeed, such societies focus all their imagination on making that
imagined past even more beautiful than it ever was, and then they cling to it like a rosary or a
strand of worry beads, rather than imagining a better future and acting on that (p.451).
The book is a gospel on India and her potential. The tolerance, enterpreneurial spirit,
secularism, democracy and empowerment of Indians have received glowing tribute from
Friedman. But, age old predilection of western authors to see the worst in it more vividly is not
altogether absent. References may be made to his description of travel through Bangalore in
potholed roads with horse drawn carts and sacred cows (p.5) and the Indian helpline operators
ejaculation that India is the country next to Pakistan (p.25) in reply to an ignorant Western
customers queries about where India is situated. Employment in India was rather limited in the
pre-Globalization era, but graduates from IITs driving taxis was an unheard of thing, as claimed
by him (p.207).
The book is eminently readable and very highly recommended.
Rating: 4 Star

Title: Endless Forms Most Beautiful

Author: Sean B Carroll
Publisher: Quercus 2011 (First published 2006)
ISBN: 978-1-84916-048-3
Pages: 305
Sean B Carroll is a big popularizer of science, having the authorship of many extremely
successful works to his credit. Two of them, Remarkable Creatures and Survival of Fittest has
already been reviewed in this blog earlier. Those books prove to be the cornerstones of how
science could be brought in to the lives of ordinary people. Though this book is not as appealing
as the above mentioned two, Carrolls reputation and sincerety of expression places it in a
special niche. This volume is owed more to the professional work of Carroll, being the subject
matter of his own research, rather than to his superb communication skills. The title find its
source in a fine sentence by Charles Darwin in his Origin of Species, asking his readers to see
the grandeur in his new vision of nature, in how from so simple a beginning, endless forms most
beautiful have been, and are being evolved. Carroll attempts to figure out the embryological
development which attributes such an infinite variety to animals.
Though Darwins books, Origin of Species (1859) and Descent of Man (1871) put evolution
firmly on the scientific mind, nobody was sure of how the evolutionary mechanism operated
how the changes actually came about. In 1900, the field split into embryology, heredity and
evolution, each going their separate ways, denying an integrated approach for the world.
Development of a fertilized egg to a full fledged animal required careful study, but it gained
acceptance and recognition only in the 1970s. Since Watson and Cricks discovery of the
structure of DNA, microbiology gradually developed to full bloom in the 1980s when genes were
studied and the machinery through which it affected development of body parts, using the
ubiquitous fruit fly as the model. This overturned conventional wisdom that various animals
proceed by different developmental mechanisms. The surprise was that the same genes which
were responsible for body parts in various animals were also responsible for quite different body
parts in some other animals or even in different regions of the same animal. This led to the
growth of a new discipline, seeking comparison of developmental genes between species,
named Evolutionary Developmental Biology, or Evo Devo for short.
The fruit fly and humans share 29000 genes, of which 1.5% codes for production of 25,000
proteins in the body. So where is the difference in form comes in? 3% of the DNA is regulatory in
nature, which determines when and where a specific organ or trait is to be switched on. Animals
share modular structures repeating in varying numbers and kinds. A basic pattern can be
discerned in these serial homologs. An example is the vertebra in chordates, termed cervical
(neck), thoracic and others, which is repeated in many species. There are hundreds of such
links in snakes, while there is only 33 in humans. The fore- and hind-limbs also share the same
prototype in a bewildering range of animals. The serial homologs tend toward reduction in
number in later life forms, a law found by Samuel Williston. However, in biology, there is hardly
any law which is not violated at least once by a little known organism.
Research on fruit flies generated exciting conclusions. Great similarity in the body building
genes was noticed among them. Genes for specific functions like formation of eyes were found.
The most exciting part was that the gene was exactly similar in mice, making eyes. When a
mouse eye gene was transferred to fruit fly..it created an eye, but not a mouse eye. A normal
eye of the fruit fly was developed using the mouse gene. It showed that expression of a gene is
strongly dependent on the context. Also, the same DNA is present in all cells (except
reproductive organs), but the switching on of specific parts is different for a variety of organs.
This action is controlled by a regulatory portion of DNA which contain switches (chemicals which
attach to DNA) that manage the operation of genetic coding. These switches act singly or in

digital combination for complex operations. Great bursts in animal diversity were shaped by
evolutionary changes in genetic switches.
Carroll correlates the study of genes and genetic switching mechanisms to explain the surge in
life forms observed around 500 million years ago in the Cambrian era. This sudden swell is
termed the Cambrian Explosion. What was the cause of this? Not the development of new
genes, as the genetic tool kit was almost assembled in its present form much before in preCambrian life forms. However, we see shifting of proteins and switches in DNA during this
period. This led to larger, complex life forms to evolve. Biologists were sometimes confused at
the origin and evolution of similar looking, but different body parts or different looking but similar
in origin body parts. This trouble is abundantly solved by Evo Devo, by pinpointing the genes
responsible for development of the parts and thus obtaining hints about the origins.
Genes acquire new abilities over time depending on the selection pressure on the animal. The
eye spots on butterfly wings provide a very good case in point. These are essential for the
survival of the creature, as predators are either turned off by ferocious looking spots, or
attracted to it, thereby the main body of the butterfly escaping unhurt. Analysis of genes forming
these patterns imply that genes responsible for making limbs from the body trunk (termed distalless) are also in charge of the formation of spots when expressed on the wings! When those
genes are switched on by the regulatory machinery on wings, it produces a distinct colouration,
rather than limbs. This logic is extendable to humans as well. Homo species began divergence
from other hominids around 2.3 million years, marked by the higher brain sizes. Climate change
is suggested as a cause, resulting in quick cooling of the planet. Rain forests in Africa shrunk,
forcing the hominids to venture into expanding savannahs. Modern man was evolved around
200,000 years ago, but the Neanderthals separated much before. There are no mixing of the
genes of these two human species. A curious observation of human genome is that it is 98.8%
similar to a chimpanzee genome. The author puts this in clear perspective. There are about 3
billion base pairs in a human DNA, out of which 1.2% (the difference with chimps) constitutes
about 36 million base pairs, which is huge! Two mutated genes between us and apes are
MYH16, which reduces size of jaw musculature and FOXP2, helping in speech and language
processing. It is to be remembered these genes are also found in other animals, but in mutated
forms. Carroll specifically asserts that there is no single gene or change which resulted in the
enormous differences between humans and apes.
The book is endowed with a great treasure of illustrations pointing out the finer nuances
conveyed in text. The supremely knowledgable intellect of Carroll is apparent in every chapter,
probing behind every single detail until it is clarified beyond an iota of vagueness. As the book
includes subject matter of the authors own research, a scholarly treatment is guaranteed and
provided. There is also a good discussion about the religious concept of creation vis--vis
evolution. The urgent need for modern society to implant the concepts of evolution to children,
who are the promises of the future is very important. When the leaders of religious
denominations are slowly veering around towards acceptance of evolution, at least in principle,
time should not be lost in accepting it wholeheartedly. There are opponents on both sides of the
divide, like the scientist Michael Behe opposing evolution (though with improper application of
newly realized ideas) and theologians like John Haught, who are supporting it.
Unfortunately, the book is not enjoyable as the previous two titles from the same author
mentioned above. This book uses complicated terminology and is unappealing to the ordinary
reader. Sentences like chordin is produced by cells around the dorsal lip of the blastopore
(p.99) does not help poor mortals like me. Regrettably, for once, Carroll seems to have rode in
the path of scientific reporting instead of popular science. For biologists, or for those who have a
background on the field, it may prove to be exceedingly worthwhile, but the targeted audience is
not about to benefit from it. Even though the author claims that several ahas and wows are

forthcoming as the readers move along the chapters, we can only surmise that the claim is a
small embellishment on the actual state of being.
The book is strongly recommended for persons having a good background in biology and
genetics.
Rating: 2 Star

Title: Opus Dei

Author: John L Allen
Publisher: (First published 2006)
ISBN:
Pages: 387
Opus Dei (latin for Gods Work) is part of the Roman Catholic Church and is directly responsible
to the Pope. The group had attracted public attention for the thick veil of secrecy surrounding
their members and its modus operandi. The frenzy reached its zenith after the publication of
Dan Browns immensely successful work, The Da Vinci Code, in which the author has protrayed
an assassin motivated by religious ideals and a member of Opus Dei as an important character
in the story. John L Allen, xxxxxxx is ideally placed to comment on the sect and its roots that run
deep inside the Catholic Church. The maxim, Knock and it will open is very true as regarding
Allens research for this book. The archives of Opus Dei which is comparable to a national
secret service agency as far as efforts of privacy are concerned open effotlessly before him.
Thats the power of contacts in a religious set up youve to know at which door to knock to
open a specific door!
The foundation of Opus Dei may be dated to Oct 2, 1928 in a vision experienced by Josemaria
Escriva in Spain, revealing Gods wish that a secular order, consisting only the laity may be
established which is quite different from other religious orders. Ordinary members treat their day
to day work as dedicated to God and sanctify their efforts in the physical world. By this, Escriva
proclaimed, laity can achieve holiness equally well as that of the clergy. The sect, which is
known as The Work among its members profess equal status for women. Curious initiation rites
are prescribed for newcomers. A person, aspiring to become a member of the sect has to inform
the local director, which is called whistling akin to a teacup which is heated for a time and is
near boiling. A member has to be at least 16 and a half years old at whistling and the admission
ceremony is on attaining 18 years of age or 1 year later, when oblation takes place. Every year,
on March 19, they renew the pledge and inform the prelate of their intention to stay in the fold.
After 5 years, they reach fidelity, permanent membership. There are 5 kinds of members in the
organisation supernumeraries (members leading secular lives who can marry), numeraries
(members leading celibate lives and whose income from work is appropriated by the sect),
associates (celibates like numeraries but doesnt stay in centres), numerary assistants (women
selected for domestic chores in a centre and for helping out priests who are only men) and
cooperators (non-members, but who take part in the holy work).
The membership of Opus Dei is not numerous by any standards. There are about 85,000
members in the world and 1850 priests, 40% of whom are from Spain. Centre in India was
opened in 1993, but nothing much is discussed about this centre. Reverence to the founder who
died in 1975 exceed all limits in the sect. Escriva was beatified in 1992 and canonized in 2002.
During his working life, he took particular care not to align on the wrong side of powers that be
in Spain of that era General Francesco Franco. The sect was not at all fascist, but they found
that keeping their mouths shut was the safest proposition. A prominent ex-member allegedly
quoted Escriva as saying, Hitler had been badly treated by world opinion because he could
never have killed 6 million Jews. It could only have been 4 million at the most (p.66). Opus Dei
promptly deny these allegations.
The author waxes eloquent about the non-interference of the organization on the vocations of
adherents. Politicians and businessmen interviewed for the book deny they were any way
influenced by the Work. Freedom of Thought, offered by the sect is much trumpeted in many
places, but doesnt faithfully reproduce actual practice. As in any other religious order, on
matters relating to doctrine and ecclesiastics, no dissenting voice is allowed as attested by
quotations from Escriva himself. This, however, does not surprise the reader as enlightenment

of such calibre is not to be expected from a mere church functionary. Opus Dei strongly
condemns birth control measures, cloning, abortion and stem cell research. All member families,
including in poor countries, are expected to raise a litter with consequent nosediving in living
standards. The use of contraceptives is strongly prohibited even when not using it may lead to
fatal diseases like AIDS. Escriva stressed the believers to recognise their identity as ipse
Christus (Christ himself), advocating a perverse lust for suffering and celebration of avoidable
pain, which he himself practiced to maniacal proportions.
Opus Dei is steeped neck deep in secrecy. Members names are confidential, even innocuous
publications dont go out of the fraternity. Unless some unlawful intentions are present, the
stubborn urge to secrecy seems only to keep up an aura of intrigue to attract potential
members. Allen whitewashes Deis practice by arguing that senior functionaries were more than
willing to share the documents requested by him while researching for the book. But this
argument proves nothing, as he was writing their own manifesto and the sect was determined to
see that it falls through. Even then, he was not allowed to take the documents home, nor to take
copies of it!
The most peculiar thing about Opus Dei is the corporal mortification practiced by numeraries.
They wear a cilice (a spiked chain, whose spikes are turned inwards) worn around the upper
thigh for 2 hours a day, except on Sundays and feast days. They also perform self-whipping,
using a string called Discipline, on the buttocks once a week while reciting Lords Prayer or Hail
Mary. Once a week they sleep on the floor or without a pillow. Abstinence from tasty foods,
avoiding television and electronic entertainment also form part of the rigorous lives of
numeraries. It treats them practically like slaves, as it gobbles most of their income, sometimes
their inheritance too and their mails are delivered opened. Such censoring has now become
relaxed owing more to the impracticality of doing it in the modern technological context like cell
phones, email and instant messaging.
The fraternity is accused to be immensely wealthy though the author takes great pains to
establish that it is not indeed so. Robert Hutchison, a Canadian journalists 1997 book titled
Their Kingdom Come describes the nefarious particulars in shocking detail. The sect manages
to abrogate responsibility to the revealed facts with a strange claim that those institutions are
not directly owned by them, which is legally valid. Michael Walshs 1989 book, The Secret
World of Opus Dei claims that the businesses run by numeraries are in fact proxies of the sect,
as any way, all the money owned by numeraries belongs to the order. Here again Allen
manages to find fault with Walsh with the accusation that he has sided with Jesuits, who always
had a grudge against Opus Dei. The sect also has links to politics, generally leaning to the
conservative right. They manage to rope in promising future politicians too. In the 100 th birth
anniversary celebrations of Escriva held at Rome in 2002, U.S. Republican Senator Rick
Santorum, who aspires to run for Presidency in 2012 elections was the most noted participant.
He openly espoused a daring stance on more religious control of government a mild form of
American Taliban, to be precise.
The book brings out some curious facts about Opus Dei too. In order to show to the public that
the order is not different from ordinary conceptions of priesthood, Escriva was said to have
asked one of the first three ordained priests in Spain all of whom were non-smokers, to take up
smoking! Also, in contrast to its preaching equal status to men and women, the latter are treated
at best as domestic servants of the numeraries and priests. Boastful claims about equality are
not tenable. There are two separate policy making bodies for men and women at all levels,
whose members are not even allowed to talk to each other! In the General Congress, the
supreme policy making body, convened every 8 years, only the men has voting rights (as a
consolation, women are allowed to propose candidates).

Throughout the book, Allen continues apologetic justification of the Work, in the guise of neutral
presentation. Whenever a criticism had to be accomodated in the text, he comes with four or
five counterpoints to weigh the scale towards the sect. The most ridiculous argument comes
when Allen prepares to justify corporal mortification, by claiming that many other Christian
religious orders perform them. He says that even Mother Teresa used a cilice and whip (p.171).
The book is nothing but thinly veiled propaganda material. It has bulleted lists to expound each
operating principle of Opus Dei one after the other and in detail. It even plays down the
psychologically aberrant practices like corporal mortification with a ludicrous assertion that Allen
himself used a cilice, to get a feel of it, and didnt find it uncomfortable! He maintain that it is
often a lot easier than physical exercise regimen like running a mile (p.169). The most laughable
declaration to counter accusations of former members is that when I visited, I didnt find
anything amiss. The objectivity of the author is also clouded with a purely one-sided narrative
which is found everywhere in the text.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Mao The Unknown Story

Author:
Publisher: (First published: 2008)
ISBN:
Pages: 764
Mao Tse-tung, the great leader of Chinese revolution is still a well adored figure in many parts of
the world where communists continue their armed struggle against the established social order
in order to replace it with an economic package proposed by an expatriate German economic
thinker in the mid-19th century, to tide over crises specific to the era in which he lived. Thoughts
like whether it is relevant in todays globalized society, or reviews of what happened in those
unfortunate places where ordinary folk had to submit to the inhuman ordeals inflicted on them
by communist regimes do not appeal to the violent anarchists who believe in Maos dictum that
power comes out of the barrel of a gun. Nothing characterises the lust for power, contempt for
public opinion and self-centered world view of the person better than this one quoted sentence.
The long book is a painfully laid out tirade against Mao and his methods. From cover to cover,
the Chinese leader is showered with polemics, accusations and criticisms in a unilateral way.
The book begins with iiii and ends with kkk, thus achieving the dubious distinction of a totally
one-sided view of matters.
Mao was born in a middle-income family in a remote backyard of Hunan province in China. After
completing his education and training as a teacher, he joined the communist party (CCP) then
under the leadership of Prof. Chen Tu-hsiu. Mao approached the professor at the right time and
he was in time for participating in the 1 st Congress in 1921. Moscow bankrolled the communists
in China by providing money to convene meetings and organisational work. Sensing the
ineffectiveness of CCP, Moscow asked them to join Nationalist Party under Sun Yat-sen in its
struggle against ruling war lords. Though ideologically bound communists opposed such an
unholy nexus, Mao happily worked in the conglomeration. He had moved so well along with the
Nationalists that Moscow ousted him from the party in 1925. He patched up, but Sun died soon
after. Communists resorted to rural uprisings and killing of landed peasants, with arson and
violence closely following. Nationalist army under Chiang Kai-shek refused to toe the line in
1927 and turned against the communists. Mao decided to side with Russia this time.
Maos ambition was to control an army of his own. He allied with a bandit force (as claimed by
the authors) and carried out raids against local counties. When the split against Nationalists
resulted in heavy losses, Mao had to be reinducted on orders from Moscow. Stalin accepted the
fact that he needed a winner, even though he may be a little disobedient. By 1929, Mao
commanded the largest Red Army unit outside USSR. Based in Jianxi, Mao started the reign of
terror he was use frequently when in power. His own comrades who didnt exhibit slavish loyalty
to Maos person were tortured and killed in purges, branding them AB (anti bolsheviks). In 1931,
Japan invaded Manchuria. Nationalist forces fighting communists were called back to fight the
foreign foes, which Mao exploited well to declare a communist state on Nov 7, 1931 with Ruijin
as its capital.
Chiang Kai-sheks determined assault in 1934 made life miserable for Mao. He undertook the
Long March with 80,000 followers. This was an event glorified and exaggerated to astronomical
proportions. Ordinary feats were highly dramatized like the crossing of Dabu bridge in Sichuan,
where in fact no one was killed. Mao reached Shaanxi in Oct 1935, with only 4000 troops
remaining. During this huge march, Maos machinations made him the top boss of CCP and
Stalin acquiesced to his leadership after the Long March. Clouds of second world war loomed
on the horizon soon thereafter and Russia wanted a United China, otherwise Japan might turn
towards them after easily conquering China. CCP was forced to support Chiang Kai-shek. Even
though part of a united army, Reds did not participate wholeheartedly in the war against Japan.

Nationalist troops perished in huge numbers. Chiang had a superiority of 60:1 in the number of
troops when the war started, that dwindled to 3:1 when it ended. Stalin, meanwhile found it
opportune to enter into a pact with Hitler and annexed Poland. Mao hoped they would reach
such an agreement with Japan, annex China and give it in a platter to him. Chiang was getting
more and more sidelined. By 1945, Mao assumed total dominance in the party and the country.
With Russian support came arms and manpower. Mao routed the Nationalists and declared
Peoples Republic of China on Oct 1, 1949.
Mao wanted to make China a superpower during his reign and needed weapons and support.
No better way was open for him than to engage in a war. Korean War, Taiwan Strait Crises and
Annexation of Tibet were all opportunities to arm twist the Russians into supplying what Mao
wanted. Great Leap Forward and the Cultural Revolution were events formed out of a narrow
minded ideology to extract more from already diminished reservoir of the nations human
resources. Millions perished in the cruellest famines in Chinas history materialized due to
fallacious policies during the Great Leap Forward. Mao threatened to wipe out any semblance to
culture from the country during the Cultural Revolution. Mao exported huge mountains of grain
to fledgling communist countries in order to prop up the regime and also to cultivate alliance
with him, while ordinary Chinese folk was dying in millions from hunger.
The book is a biography of Mao and carries narrations during each year of his existence. There
are several curious anecdotes about him, but none of them edifying like he was insensitive to
suffering even while his own children were killed, he abandoned wives frequently, was a
womanizer who once claimed that 40 days was the maximum he could go without conjugal
pleasures. Senior leaders. Maos ingenious ways of purges terrified the people like none other.
In Shanghai, many committed suicide by jumping from skyscrapers to the streets below, rather
than into the river, because if the body was not recovered, the regime may assume escape and
penalize the living family members. Mao and the partys attitude to peasants were inhuman in
the extreme. For raising the output of farms, Maos agriculture chief said they depended on the
peasants two shoulders and one bottom, that is, manual labour and excrement used as
manure (p. 467). Regarding Cultural Revolution, Mao had in mind a completely arid society,
devoid of civilization, deprived of representation of human feelings, inhabited by a herd with no
sensibility, which would automatically obey his orders (p. 594).
The book is totally unilateral and full of narrow criticism of Mao. While it lists the accusations
one by one, it fails to account for the legendary status he genuinely obtained from the people.
Naturally, it leads to discontinuity in argument. In one page, Mao is a dreaded thug, while in the
next, he leads a large uprising. Some accusations appear to be downright false the alleged
poisoning of Wang Ming, a contender of Mao in 1942 by his doctor on Maos behest. In the
struggle with Nationalist forces, every red victory is accused to be due to moles placed in
Chiangs army. Alleged human flesh banquets during Cultural Revolution are disgusting and
may be wild exaggerations. (p.661-2)
Rating: 2 Star

Title: How We Live and Why We Die The Secret Lives of Cells
Author: Lewis Wolpert
Publisher: Faber and Faber, 2009 (First)
ISBN: 978-0-571-23911-5
Pages: 221
A good book to unravel the mysteries going on in developmental biology. It is said that the 21 st
century will be the era of biology and medicine, just like the 20 th was of physics and technology!
Leafing through the book, we find the saying to be accurate to the hilt. Inventions like live
television and computers are marvels of science, but they pale into insignificance when we
encounter the secrets behind how life is made and ticking and how we can tinker with it to
eradicate diseases which were long considered incurable. Lewis Wolpert is a distinguished
developmental biologist and emeritus professor of biology as applied to medicine at University
College, London. He has authored many books on the subject and is a leading expert.
Surprisingly, and to make all engineers proud of him, he was trained as a civil engineer, but left
the field after he found designing of concrete structures was not sexy enough for him (his own
italics).
Though learned in many ways, the ancients were clueless about how life originated and
functioned. It was only in the 19th century, after the invention of microscopes, did science
managed to get a peep into the cellular world. What they found there was enough for riveting
their attention to it. All life is composed of billions of tiny cells, which make up the organism.
Cells are the factories in which all body functions take place. Digestion of food, movement of
muscles, energy transfer during respiration and reproduction all take place at the cellular level.
Cells consist of a nucleus which orchestrates the chores in it and is the location of DNA which
preserves inheritable characteristics of the organism. Energy for all these activities is produced
in a special area called mitochondria in the form of ATP molecules, which is also called the
energy currency of life.
Lifes most critical activities take place inside cells, which have a huge skeletal structure to
assemble components. The symphonic coordination of the subsystems is illustrated in the
transport of sugar to the inside of the cell. Sugar molecules are stopped by the cell membrane
and they get attached to it. They are held there, until an insulin molecule arrives at site. Insulin
causes the chemical structure of the membrane to change and allows sugar molecule to enter
inside the cell. Once inside, it is carried to required areas by special proteins called glucose
transporters. Like wise, sodium is continuously pumped out of the cells by proteins which act as
sodium pumps. About a third of the energy consumed by the human body is used to operate the
sodium pumping mechanism, otherwise the pressure inside the cells increase to such a high
level that the membrane may burst and cause the cell to die.
Proteins, synthesised locally in the cells carry out almost all the activities in cells. The
mechanism of their synthesis using the program contained in DNA is impressively conveyed in
the book. Also, recent trends of advances in stem cell technology, along with objections from
religious groups are catalogued in critical detail. Cloning, IVF (in-vitro fertilization) and other
reproductive techniques are examined in their ethical and clinical contexts. Cloning involves
replacing the nucleus of a zygote with the nucleus from a donor. The cloned animal usually
developed deformities or health problems and a reduced life span. Wolpert opposes human
cloning on such risks and categorically states that no new ethical issues are involved. Cynicism
by religious groups do not count for much on the point of respect for human life. IVF already
discards several fertilized eggs after successful impregnation, each of which could develop into
a human.

Quite contrary to social and behavioural scientists, the author argues that genes play a very
crucial role in moulding us into what we really are. He is strongly on natures side in the famous
question, nature or nurture?, that is, whether human behaviour is determined by nature (genes),
rather than nurture (the circumstances in which the person grew). He says, If you doubt that
genes can determine criminality, look no further, for it is mainly males who commit violent
crimes, not females. There is evidence of male superiority in mathematically gifted children, and
that in women, unlike men, language and spatial skills are located in both sides of the brain. It
seems that female attachment to infants is innate, whereas with men it has to be learned
(p.135). Many of us have an innate fear of snakes, but no child, no matter how often they are
warned, fears an electric plug, which is equally, if not more dangerous!
Wolperts handling of the mechanism of aging is rather hazy, probably because the state of
knowledge is also comparable. There is no genetic program for aging, it is primarily due to
disintegration of maintenance in cells and errors creeping up in DNA replication. Evolution
prevents aging in animals which have not reproduced and reared their young ones. After it is
over, they become redundant and disposable. Evolution is thoroughly effective, but undoubtedly
heartless! Oxygen, essential for life is one of the causes of cell damage as also insulin
secretion. Reduced food intake causes longevity, a probable reason may be reduced insulin
production. However, too little insulin may lead to diabetes.
Cancer is a fatal malady which affects cells in our body. Errors in DNA of a single cell make it
continue to divide without end. Such uncontrolled proliferation causes the cancerous cells to
compete and defeat normal cells in food and energy. They make blood capillaries to grow to
them and increase to harmful levels. There are hundreds of types of cancers and genetic
problems are involved in most of them. The book gives a brief but interesting discussion on the
mechanisms of tumorous growth.
Like a genuine, concerned scientist, Wolpert expresses concern against misuse of scientific
terms by snake-oil dealers, most often politely called alternative medicine or complementary
medicine. He says, Non-scientists have taken a scientific term and used it in a way that seems
to be totally inappropriate; but because the word is from science, it gives it a spurious validity.
Nowhere is this more evident than with the widespread use of the term energy in what is
politely called alternative or complementary medicine, but which bears little or no relation to
science-based medicine. Thus Ayurvedic medicine claims that there are canals in the body
carrying energy, and qi energy channels are central for acupuncture; crystal healing is based on
transmission of energy, and faith healing also works, it is claimed, by channelling energy. There
is no indication of how this energy is generated or what its nature is. Positive results are most
likely due to the placebo effect (p.201).
In 14 chapters, Wolpert presents before us the wonderful world of cells, of which we are made
of. The activities taking place inside this microworld is mind boggling and beyond comparison in
their complexity. The book presents a non-complicated and balanced view of things and touches
upon all aspects of life.
The book also has some glaring drawbacks. There are no illustrations which wouldve saved the
day. Wolpert is wrestling with explaining how the muscle cells contract using proteins myocin
and actin (p.50-51), which would have been far easier with diagrams or photoplates. Probably in
the next version of the book, this aspect should not be overlooked. Also, it assumes some
background knowledge on biology, which is a little above the general reader or at least the
reviewer.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Naming Nature The Clash Between Instinct and Science

Author: Carol Kaesuk Yoon
Publisher: W. W. Norton & Co, 2010 (First published 2009)
ISBN: 978-0-393-33871-3
Pages: 299
When science journalists decide to publish on their area of specialisation, the happy result
usually is a well referenced work written with conviction surging forth from every line and page.
Carol Kaesuk Yoon likewise writes on her branch of study coupled with her professional
expertise as a writer for the New York Times. The subject matter of the book is the tussle
between human instinct which classifies living organisms according to its lights and science,
which does the same thing, but leaning on quite different supports and coming out with
dumbfoundingly profound categories which find no resonance with human judgement. This is to
be expected from an evolved species like humans whose power of classification demanded only
one thing in return the survival of the person. Human life in the wild relied heavily on his
successful demarcation between animals he could eat and those who could eat him. This
simple truth of the survival of human species forms the bedrock on which human judgement is
put together. Obviously, there is no coherence between our inner lights and scientific
classifications based on genetic material, namely DNA and its extensive lists of evolutionary
taxonomy.
Cataloging of the living world around him forms a basic instinct in humans. With his sense
organs, man or any animal for that matter, prepare a perceived environment in its brain, also
called umwelt (German word for environment). This term finds elaborate usage in the book.
Umwelt is not necessarily be a true representation of the living world. Human umwelt is
constrained by the frequencies of visual light he can perceive, with infrared and ultraviolet being
out of range. However, for avian umwelt, these frequencies are part and parcel of the makeup
and their umwelt differ markedly from us. There was a time, just three centuries before, when
mankind was utterly confused at the vast collection of plants and animals pouring in from the
New World to Europe. The explorers and naturalists followed wildly inconsistent classifications
so that the same organism was named in quite different ways by various people. Enter Carl
Linnaeus, the father of scientific classification. He was born in 1707 in Sweden and possessed
great love for accumulating plant and animal specimens. At the age of 28, he published his
magnum opus, Systema Naturae, the 14-page booklet which became the bible of botanists and
zoologists. He introduced latin binomial naming system two part names with latin roots
which immediately set the standard.
A century passed by, without anyone noticing the chinks in the armour of the new system.
Darwin made his famous voyage around the globe in 1831-36 and began ruminating over a new
theory which would transform the entire scientific world by storm. Unfortunately, Darwin was not
a recognised scientist and his theories hence wouldnt be taken seriously by the professionals.
So he began his work on barnacles (rock like immobile creatures which stick on to the hull of
ships, whales sides and the like). Darwin hoped to classify the forms into species so that he can
be an accomplished taxonomist. He managed to attain the coveted level but also found
immense variability among the barnacles. Darwin observed the genetic variability which was so
fundamental a constituent in his theory of evolution, but which had eluded him for many years.
This upended the Linnaean system over its head, which was founded solidly on the concept of
immutability, the nave belief that Gods creations are unchangeable. Thus emerged a new
system of classification which is scientifically precise, but totally unconnected with human
umwelt. Many outwardly similar species found themselves categorized in different genera (like
monarch and viceroy butterflies) and visually different forms found evolutionary kinship.

From this base, Yoon moves on to claim that the human umwelt humanitys shared vision of
the living world works identical in various cultures, listing out several examples of bird and fish
names in little known American Indian languages and claims that any man, having no exposure
to those exotic tongues can discern which is a bird and which is fish, just by listening to how the
name sounds. It is even claimed that men are able to manage only around 600-odd names for
genera, and goes on prove that hypothesis using anecdotal evidence, taking her husband and
a friend as the guinea pigs. The power to classify living forms and the seat of human umwelt
resides in the left temporal lobe of human brain. People who suffered damage to this part of the
brain failed to register any organic living forms, though they were as powerful as before to
understand and group inanimate objects.
The twentieth century undermined human umwelt without even a remaining trace. Subtle
differences in genetic makeup of organisms forced the hands of taxonomists to resort to other
classification schemes. Ernst Mayr championed the cause of evolutionary taxonomy while
Robert Sokal brought into the realm of biology potent tools of mathematics and statistics. In the
flash of a moment, numerical methods elevated categorization to objective heights from the
trenches of subjective predilection. Numerical taxonomy expressed the affinities and
relationships among life forms as a number. Linus Pauling, Emile Zuckerkandl and Carl Woese
were instrumental in going a step further to bring in molecular taxonomy by examining the
DNA of specimens. Willi Hennigs classification, which eventually came to be known as
cladistics, produced the most stunning effect. It was thoroughly based on evolution, and the
connection from a parent to an offspring is stressed by leaning heavily on acquired traits from a
common ancestor rather than traits first seen in that specific organism. Cladists did away with
most families in taxonomy, fish among them. Fish is a too wide a variety to be grouped together
even under the widest assemblage. According to them, in a set of salmon, lung fish and cow,
the last two are most closely related than with salmon, even though it and lung fish have
characteristics inherent to fish. If examined closely, the resemblances are obvious cow and
the lung fish share the same respiratory mechanism against the more primitive one of salmon.
To top it all, they grouped birds along with dinosaurs.
The book is noted for its earnestness in conveying the idea that humans has lost touch with
everything nature. We have no need of the umwelt, which was absolutely essential for survival
even before a few tens of generations. This also paves the way for lethargy displayed by society
in responding to distress calls originated by scientists for the preservation of endangered
species. The author has rightfully identified the disconnect between modern society and nature
and analysed it in detail. It also provide some curious facts about scientists and their behaviour.
Carl Linnaeus delighted in derogatorily applying the names of his enemies to malicious
organisms. He named the nasty weed Siegesbeckia orientalis after Johann Siegesbeck, one of
his harshest critics. Also, he named Rudbeckia, a tall and noble plant, after a valued patron.
Nevertheless, the book is a drudgery and unappealing. No exciting concepts which dot the
landscape of molecular biology has been described, even though she has come close to PCR
and DNA manipulations which make it so exciting. A very regrettable lapse is that the authors
study was not based on tried and tested scientific method. Often she resorts to anecdotal proof,
like taking her husband and a friend as sample data to prove that humans are capable of
managing only about 600 animals names and her infant sons first utterance to prove that kids
develop a strong sense of the living world. The evidence is very much subjective and the
conclusions can only be taken as mumbo jumbo, not science. Yoons tall claims that names of
fish and birds used in one part of the world could be understood elsewhere is also not
conclusively established. She did this experiment with about 50 students and came up with a
score of 58% correct answers. With this figure, which is slightly more than pure chance (50%,
like tossing a coin) that can be explained by the exposure of the students to similar jargon
earlier in their lives, she argues that her assertion is vindicated. Such extravagant statements

would only help to spread a smile on scientifically minded peoples faces. After completing the
book, the reader would be forced to consider whether the time invested in it has been spent in a
worthwhile cause.
The book is recommended only to biologically minded persons.
Rating: 2 Star

Title: Inside Apple The Secrets Behind the Past and Future Success of Steve Jobss
Iconic Brand
Author: Adam Lashinsky
Publisher: John Murray, 2012 (First)
ISBN: 978-1-84854-744-5
Pages: 208
Apple, founded by Steve Jobs in 1976, is an iconic brand in personal computing, music players
and mobile phones. Its pedigree is deeply awe inspiring, having come out with the worlds first
graphical user interface and mouse, while Microsoft was dabbling with text-only DOS operating
system. However, Microsoft aligned with Intel and did a revolution in popularizing the PC with
cheap products and an open architecture, which was cloned by many competitors. Apple
remained aloof, with overpriced Macintosh computers which couldnt be repaired or upgraded
by the user. Even if you wanted to replace the monitor, Apples service personnel had to be
called in. Apple ensured that it exercise a monopoly of hardware and software. Soon, it was
relegated to back shelves as PC sales soared while it clung on to expensive niches. The book
details the dramatic turnaround of the company when Jobs retook charge as CEO and how he
diversified into undreamt of portfolios. Jobs died in 2011 and Apple continues to move forward
with his unparalleled legacy at its back. Adam Lashinsky is an editor for Fortune magazine and
has extensive researches on the silicon valley in his kitty.
Steve Jobs was born in 1955. Though not trained as an engineer, he was a nerd who would
stay around computer clubs. With Steve Wozniak, he developed Apple I, their first computer in
1976. The Macintosh line emerged in 1980. Increased business requirements made him appoint
John Sculley as the CEO. Dwindling fortunes of the company and dissatisfaction over Sculleys
style forced Jobs to leave Apple in 1986. He founded NeXT and acquired another company,
Pixar. The first half of 1990s saw Apple at its nadir, with enough money to stay solvent up to 90
days. Jobs reentered as CEO in 1997, and beginning with the introduction of a slew of cutting
edge consumer tech products starting with the translucent iMac, the list quickly grew to include
iPod, iPhone and iPad. By 2011, it shared the title of the worlds largest market capitalization
with Exxon Mobil. Jobs developed pancreatic cancer and had to undergo liver transplantation
too. Health issues forced him to relinquish the post of CEO in Aug 2011 to Tim Cook and he
died two months later, in Oct 2011.
Apple operates in a manner unconventional in the extreme. It goes openly against the tenets of
modern management principles. Steve Jobs was the only voice which counted in the end. He
was inaccessible to subordinates, with the other guy always on tenterhooks when he had had to
meet the CEO in social gatherings or casual meetings. Jobs derided the employees in many
ways until he was assured of getting what he wanted, at the lowest cost. Apples salaries are
matching with those of comparable industry majors, but no better. Apples reported work culture
is not conducive to a normal human being, with utmost secrecy surrounding product
development. All companies make good use of external secrecy, but in Apple, even seasoned
employees who are not working on top secret projects are not disclosed details of it. They are
not allowed to discuss their work-related matters to outsiders and even with their colleagues. In
internal meetings, people wouldnt start discussions about things until they are sure that
everyone in the table is disclosed about it prior to the meeting. Any slackness on this count is
dealt with harshly swift termination a constant threat. Employees thus work like horses with
their blinders on.
Design is Apples forte. Often without any feedback on consumer preferences, Jobs sets down
instructions to produce gadgets people would love to use. With a world class design centre
chaired by Jonathan Ive, meticulous attention to every minute detail make Apple products stand
apart. Designers make decisions and make other departments to produce the item they wanted

which is quite the other way round in competing companies. It also insulates its technical talent
from the mundane details of financial constraints and proceed ahead with what they do best.
Only the CFO, directly reporting to the CEO, handles finance in the executive team which
advises the CEO who runs the company. Beauty of the product is the companys USP in which
they still reign supreme. However, even with all the brag about impeccable products and being a
different company, Apple too manufactures its product range in China by outsourcing, like any
other. Apple decides what the customer wants and implement it, rather than the other way. It
makes fun of PC companies, which fill them with software the users wouldnt be seeing at all.
Jobs called them crapware. Apples policy is of frugality the iPad didnt even have a camera
when it debuted. That was available only in iPad 2, an expensive upgrade a few years later.
The companys PR program is as tight knit as its HR. Favourite journalists find places of
prominence and keep them lured to the company with occasional interviews with the CEO and
other tidbits. Customers also get what Jobs wanted them to receive. Apples products are
steeply priced, with features that are common in other brands curiously omitted. IPhone users
have to avail Apple Service technicians even to replace the sets battery. The companys
hierarchy is highly skewed to serve the interests of the CEO, and Lashinsky gives a neat
description of who counts in the enterprise with a brief presentation on the higherups who have
some clout in the corporate ladder and wonders at the operational pathways it could explore in
the post-Steve Jobs era. Jobs death would definitely be a crushing blow to the enterprise, but
much depends on the new CEO who has worked well under Jobs for a long time. The company
is yet to improve on the features of some of its software like Numbers, its spreadsheet program.
This is a very poor cousin of Microsofts Excel because Jobs was not at all interested in
spreadsheets himself whereas its presentation software, Keynote was far superior to
competitors like PowerPoint because it was Jobs favourite who used it to present for seminars
and new product meets. Also, there are signs that Apples philanthropic record is scaling up in
the post-Jobs era under a more sympathetic Tim Cook. This is particularly noteworthy when we
remember that when one executive once asked Jobs why he wasnt more philanthropic, he
replied that giving away money was a waste of time! (p.84).
The book paints Apple in a sympathetic light, which is quite expected from an author who has
close business links with it. The fact which is astonishing to the reader is why Jobs is getting the
respect from the society which he didnt deserve. He tried hard to keep the personal computing
industry under wraps and monopolistic practices, but miserably failed before the popularity of
the ubiquitous Windows-Intel platform. If Apple had been successful in the battle then, probably
the popularization of computers wouldnt have taken place. They would continue to be the
favourite toys of the rich and fabulous. The myriad software available for the PC make it
attractive and worth the money for common people as compared to Apples very few offerings
priced sky high and distributed by the company itself. Jobs was unflinchingly harsh in dealings
with his employees and was no philanthropic. Compare him to Warren Buffett or even Bill Gates
and the money the duo spending on charity! Even now, Apples bulk share of income from
manufacturing music players, mobile phones and tablets rather than Macs. So, in a sense, Jobs
popularity need not be taken as a token of the success of his philosophy. The book is also easy
to read and impressively structured. It can be finished very quickly.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Empire of the Moghul Raiders from the North

Author: Alex Rutherford
Publisher: Headline Review, 2010 (First published 2009)
ISBN: 978-0-7553-5654-6
Pages: 493
Another novel on the most romantic of Indias dynasties the Moghuls. This is the first book
among a quintet that covers the entire dynasty. Alex Rutherford has strived much for this work,
particularly doing good research and personally visiting the more important vistas where the
events unfurled. With a judicious sense of selecting proper characters for the lead roles of the
novel, she has displayed impressive workmanship. Poetic license grants authors immense
freedom, but Rutherford prefers to lean more on the solid rock of history rather than the floating
log of imagination. On the bedrock of historical fact, she paints a colourful saga of Babur, a
small-time ruler of Ferghana and claiming blood links to Timur the Lame and Genghis Khan.
Though the reader may want to differ on assigning on the young prince unquestionable
greatness as the author has indeed done we may have to pardon her for embellishing the
protagonist a bit too much.
Babur ascended the throne of Ferghana at the age of thirteen, upon the unexpected death of his
father. Ferghana, Samarkand and Kabul were at that time ruled by princes of the House of
Timur, Baburs uncles and cousins. Internecine fratricidal warfare was a feature of the times.
The lack of unity among the brothers helped their arch enemy, the Uzbek warlord Shaibani
Khan forage into Samarkand and kill its ruler. The city was later given to Babur who was unable
to retain it for long. Court intrigue denied him the throne of the magnificent city of Timur. Upon
returning to Ferghana, he found that it was usurped by his half-brother. Having lost all he had,
Babur lived as a brigand, skirmishing the outlying countryside and giving the rulers much
discomfort. Return of Shaibani Khan at this stage succeeded in forging unity among the
brothers and Babur was able to regain Samarkand for a short while. When Shaibani Khan
returned with a greater force, Babur fleed, even surrendering his only sister to the conquerors
lust. Luck was following him, as he neared Kabul, the local ruler died and the royal council
invited him to take up the post. Uzbeks were not inclined to allow him to reign in peace,
however. Shaibani Khan took Herat and marched ominously to Babur. Nevetheless, the Uzbeks
were beaten by Persian Shahs army who handed over the conquered kingdoms to Babur, on
the condition that he and his subjects covert to Shiism, the official religion of Persia. Babur
tactfully went on with the scheme, but his subjects at Samarkand threw the Shiite mullah out of
the city and chased Babur through the streets. He fleed for a third time back to Kabul.
While licking his wounds among Afghans, and weary of warring against strong rulers to the
North and West, he heard about the immense wealth of Hindustan and its weak rulers. He was
made doubly fortunate in acquiring gun powder, cannon and matchlocks from the Ottoman
Turks. Siege became a cake walk with the new weaponry. Babur moved south and met the
Sultan of Delhi, Ibrahim Lodi on the battlefield at Panipat, handing a summary defeat and death
to Lodi. With Delhi and Agra under him, his forces subdued the irreconcilable Rana Sanga of
Mewar and paved the way for establishing his kingdom in India. On his death, his son,
Humayun ascends the throne and the novel comes to end, with a strong hint of fratricidal
jelousy which would soon consume the empire out of the land.
Being a work of fiction, there is no point in nitpicking historical accuracies in the plot. It is highly
exaggerated, particularly the portions on Baburs tolerance to the Hindu belief system. A stout
and fanatic believer of Islam, Babur was in fact, instrumental in destroying the peaceful cultural
fabric of India. Seeds of discord and hate sown by him are still being reaped in the land.
Obviously, it is unfair to judge a ruler with the enlightenment of a future age, but that is no
excuse for portraying the medieval ruler with a petty mindset as a tolerant one! Any way, Babur

was undoubtedly the most literate among his successors, probably with Aurangzeb exempted.
He kept a diary of proceedings, which is reckoned as the first autobiography in history.
Rutherford had relied heavily on it, for sure. The portrayal of Baburi, a handsome market boy
referred as such in Baburnama as a larger than life figure and intimate friend of Babur is a case
in point. Nonetheless, the name and circumstances make many historians attribute meaner
motives some even suggesting a hint of homosexuality which was practised by Turkish and
Afghan noblemen.
The book lacks the imaginative spirit. What the readers feel is a mechanical narrative, pulled out
from the leaves of a book on history. The author has miserably failed to carry the reader inside
the minds of the protagonists and to marvel at the struggle going on inside the psyche of the
celebrities. Even the narration of incidents is drool, unappealing and often feeling repetitive. The
language is easy, which is expected from a book without much substance. Only those who want
to have another view on Moghul history would like to pursue the remaining books in the quintet.
The book is not recommended.
Rating: 2 Star

Title: The Forbidden Universe The Occult Origins of Science and the Search for the
Mind of God
Author: Lynn Picknett, Clive Prince
Publisher: Constable, London, 2011 (First)
ISBN: 978-1-84901-409-0
Pages: 350
Before proceeding further, let me straight away cry out at full blast the one impression that was
welling up inside me this book is perfect rubbish. Dont even touch this filthy one, full of
pseudoscientific rant. The authors claim themselves to be world-renowned writers, speakers
and broadcasters, but the impression we get is that they are snake-oil peddlers. The book is
neatly brought out, with fine layout and good quality print, but any positive comments end there.
In fact, it is written as two parts, the first pondering over origins of modern science claiming to
be from hermeticism, a little known Egyptian belief system with laughable propositions such as
the material world was created by a semi-god who is the lieutenant of a more powerful being,
the authors stop short of calling it God, instead naming it GUD (Grand Universal Designer) and
then goes on to claim that it designed the universe, thereby trying to affirm that intelligent design
is the origin of the universe. However, the first part is passable, in fact. The second part, In
Search for the Mind of God is really outrageous and questions the integrity of the reader and the
scientific establishment. Being pea-brained is nobodys fault, but the authors should not expect
their readers to be like them.
History of mystical thought ran deep in the Renaissance period. Modern sciences origins are
thought to be on three events Copernicus publication of heliocentric theory (1543), Galileos
publication of its proof and ostracism (1633) and Newtons publication of Principia Mathematica
(1687). All three of them are claimed to be students of mystical and magical thinking, based in
hermeticism by Hermes Trismegistus (thrice-great Hermes). The corpus of Hermes, Hermetica,
as it is called, formed the backdrop of scientific discoveries in the renaissance period. Authors
go even so far as to claim that heliocentric theory was presaged in hermetica. However hard
they try to establish this, the argument is flimsy. Just because the hermeticists put the sun at the
centre, every speculation which placed the sun centrally need not be extensions of the original
one. Their frequent references and imagines prominence of secret hermetic societies also fail to
impress. Finally, with Rene Descartes, science and magic parted ways. Cartesian logic
postulated that mechanical explanations lay behind physical events.
As noted earlier, the second part is the most unfortunate. In search of the mind of God, it
attempts to prove that the Universe was designed for life, particularly intelligent life, by
designers euphemistically called GUD. The physical parameters and constants which seem to
be fine-tuned to facilitate life, they argue, is in fact made so by the designers. The so called
proof put forth is taken from discredited or doubtful hypotheses long kept at arms length by
main stream science. False details are also used. While discussing stellar evolution, authors
rightfully point out that formation of carbon nucleus was a very fortuitous event in nuclear
synthesis. Without carbon, life would not exist. They then argue that making of carbon is a rare
event according to physical laws, whereas of course, the universe is actually overflowing with it
(p.217). This is gross falsehood. The percentage of carbon among elements is less than 1% so much for overflowing! Also, the contention that universe is fine-tuned for intelligent life also
doesnt hold water. What proof we have? If it was so optimized, why is it that life is confined only
to a medium-sized rocky planet orbiting a medium-sized star in a very ordinary galaxy, among
the trillions of such galaxies? And here in the solar system too, intelligent life came forth only
during the last one or two billion years, out of the 14 billion since the solar system emerged. So,
how can a novelty which exists in only a tiny speck of sand in the huge universe for only a
fraction of the time since time itself began, claim that the entire universe and the laws that
govern them are fine-tuned for it? If 99.999999% of the universe is not fit for life, let alone

intelligent life, the only conclusion we can rightfully draw is that it is not designed for life, rather,
life was a fluke which may not repeat again, even if the conditions are reproduced again. This
realization indeed help us to keep humanity in perspective of greater things and not to lose sight
of them.
The second part also negates evolution. Putting forward questions which dont come under the
purview of the theory, like how life originated in the first place?, authors declare that evolution
is not the proper theory and offers their own garbage as the solution. It evokes memories of
arguments like If you dont know the answer to this question, then what Im saying is true.
Quoting obscure books and tainted scholars, authors argue that evolution is not proved from
existing evidence. A frequent source is Fred Hoyle, who was an ardent opponent of evolution.
Hoyle, who was a physicist refused to accede to Big Bang theory when it came along. In fact,
big bang is a derogatory term coined by Hoyle to discredit the new theory. Comic suggestions
abound in the text. One such case is related to subatomic particles which dont follow the diktats
of cause and effect where an event may occur at two places simultaneously. This queer case of
quantum mechanics is extrapolated without any sense to claim that humans may be capable of
reading the future or performing mystical feats. Glorification of parapsychology abound in the
book. In the end, the authors come to the weird conclusion that human conscience is part of the
spirit which propels the universe and hence that spirit called GUD is the designer of this world.
The book is definitely not recommended.
Rating: 2 Star

How can an informed society allow itself to be cajoled into a blind alley, by wilful politicians? This
is precisely what is happening in Kerala for the last one month and will continue to unfold for a
few more days till the votes in Neyyattinkara byelection to the state assembly are polled. It was
all let loose by the gruesome political murder of T P Chandrasekharan, a rebel-Marxist leader in
Kozhikode district. The killers were by no means economical with their weapons. Cuts and
slashes, numbering several dozen were found on the body. Though the Marxists blame it on
hired goons, why should they waste enormous energy on unnecessary mutilation which was
sure to arise public ire? The leader who was fearless (reckless, rather!) in the face of threats
was claimed to be ideologically motivated and corruption-free.
When the din subsides, we must review the situation further. What was it that differentiate a
Chandrasekharan from a Jayakrishnan Master, who was brutally hacked down in front of his
students whom he were teaching while the blade slashed through his body? Or for that matter
the countless cases of political murders for which Northern Kerala is so notorious? Clearly,
something was different this time, otherwise the media and Congress-backed politicians
wouldnt have aroused such hue and cry for a martyred leader who was not even a
Congressman.
Rewind to the sensational swearing-in of Manjalamkuzhi Ali, the fifth minister of Muslim League
in the ruling UDF. Congress ate dust in front of the powerful Muslim lobby and surrendered
meekly before the diktats of communal leaders who saw secularism as another tool for clinging
on to power. Voting enmasse, for their own candidates, this lobby is bent on hacking democratic
process to insignificance. Uncomfortably for UDF, the byelection to Neyyattinkara came close on
the heels and some ruse was desperately needed to divert public attention from the fiasco. The
LDF promptly obliged by killing of an opponent, which is one of their areas of specialisation as
boastfully owned up by its Idukki district secretary. Chandrasekharan murder case will first be
neatly tucked away into the inner pages and then put out altogether from newspapers, once the
byelection got underway on June 2.
An unfortunate sideshow of the issue was stoppage of a poem by Prabha Varma, a Marxist
fellow-traveller and the resident editor of the partys organ, titled Shyamamadhavam by the
periodical Samakalika Malayalam. Its editor, S Jayachandran Nair, took strong exception to the
poets alleged justification of the murder in some other publications. With a pompous editors
note, he stopped the publication of the poem after just three instalments which startied from the
issue dated May 18, 2012. Perhaps Jayachandran Nair would do more justice to the readers for
the trash regularly being published in his journal. Most of the articles can be stereotyped into
anti-liberalistic, anti-industry, anti-American, pro-Palestinian to the verge of Al Qaeda-like
propaganda and pro-Maoist, who wreak havoc in Indias eastern forests. The editor must
understand that readers willingly suffer all this junk, only because the magazine is liberally
endowed with literary gems once in a while. With the stoppage of Shyamamadhavam, which is
a soliloquial treatise on Lord Krishna who is introspecting on the unjustified ways he used to win
the Kurukshetra War. This is a good literary work unseen for a long time in Malayalam (at least,
among those I have read!). Of course, the partys organ has decided to continue the publication,
but who would read that magazine, which questions the judgment and intelligence of a reader?
The readers obviously lost this time too.

Title: God: The Failed Hypothesis How Science Shows That God Does Not Exist
Author: Victor J Stenger
Publisher: Prometheus, 2007 (First)
ISBN: 978-1-59102-481-1
Pages: 258
A delightful work with utmost conviction and clarity from a renowned author. Stenger is emeritus
professor of physics and astronomy at the University of Hawaii and adjunct professor of
philosophy at the University of Colorado. He has authored many books on popular science and
atheist topics. This bold new initiative is a commendable one in taking the bull by its horns.
Many scientists and scientific establishments keep the refrain that science is not fit for
commenting on spiritual or theistic citing incompatibility. Repeated assertions like this impart the
fallacious argument with necessary weight to carry it into established wisdom. This is far from
the truth, as exemplified many times in this text. What scientists fear most is the drying up of
funds for their work and it would be a good idea for most of them to dance to the tune of
superstitious sensibilities of the society. Stenger establishes that the concept of God and other
mystical ideas can be tested by scientific methodology and pronounce judgement on them.
However, simply by reading the title, we get a hint of the outcome.
Science separates chaff from wheat by hypothesis testing. Nonetheless, not every claim can be
tested. There are a few conditions which must be satisfied for considering extraordinary claims.
They are, 1) The protocols of the study must be clear and impeccable so that all possibilities of
error can be evaluated 2) The hypothesis being tested must be established clearly and explicitly
before data taking begins, and not changed midway through the process or after looking at the
data 3) The people performing the study must do so without any prejudgment of how the results
should come out 4) The hypothesis being tested must be one that contains the seeds of its own
destruction and 5) Even after passing the above criteria, reported results must be of such a
nature that they can be independently replicated (p.24-25). Proponents of creation theory, which
can also be tested, do not command the respect of admirers as they once did. Even a
schoolboy attending Sunday school probably knows that the mechanism of creation described
in the Bible (or any other religious work) does not exist. Intelligent Design (ID) is an alternate
theory suggested by creationists when their former theory fell short of teaching in U.S. schools.
This developed into a major movement in the 1980s and two judicial rulings in U.S declared
teaching ID in schools unconstitutional as it observed that ID is nothing better than creation by
God, which ran against the countrys secular credentials. Opposition to this wolf in sheeps skin
is rampant, with a group of scientists claiming that design is too poor to expect from an
omnipotent, omniscient being. They cite examples, such as our bones lose minerals after age
thirty, making them susceptible to fracture and osteoporosis. Our rib cage does not fully enclose
and protect most internal organs. Our muscles atrophy. Our leg veins become enlarged and
twisted, leading to varicose veins. Our joints wear out as their lubricants thin. Our retinas are
prone to detachment. The male prostate enlarges, squeezing and obstructing urine flow (p.69).
One would hardly expect such design flaws from an all powerful God.
In the authors incessant tirade on superstition, good explanatory work of world beyond matter is
produced. Effectiveness of intercessory prayer on patients is examined in some detail. Very few
experiments were done in the scientific way and those dont prove positive effects. Mind and
soul are the results of electrical interactions in human brain and there is no reason to believe
that they continue after death. So a God who endows manking with immortal, immaterial souls
cant exist. The argument that since the universe exists, there should exist a creator too, is
erroneous. Author argues philosophically that to maintain nothing requires outside intervention
and presence of something indicates there is no creator.

Another popular misconception is that since the universe appears to be finetuned for life,
probably it was made so by a creator or designer, but this argument is fundamentally flawed. If
the physical constants and parameters are so optimized for life, why is that life is tied to this
blue speck of Earth in the vast universe? Probably such blue specks or similar planets may exist
somewhere in the universe, but human travel to such far off places is restricted by lifethreatening radiation permeating outer space like gamma rays or cosmic rays. The only
conclusion we can infer from this is that, whatever the universe is designed for, it is just not fit
for life. In the trillions of galaxies, stars and planets, just one a single entity became the
abode of life is the result of pure chance. The author also examines the truthness of biblical
prophesies in some detail and concludes that they have not been fulfilled and merely represents
the state of knowledge at the time of writing. However, this chapter seems to be not doing
justice to the title.
Another common argument for creationists is that our moral values come from God and if we
reject him, we stoop to debased morals. A clear and deserved thrashing is meted out to this
flimsy point. Men, born and brought up in a social milieu develops moral precepts which
naturally take root in any society. The Golden Rule summarizes the nature of human
interactions in society, Do unto others as you would have them do unto you. This is construed
as a teaching of Christ in the sermon on the mount. However, this maxim is present in other
ancient texts too, some of them not religious, like 1) In the Doctrine of the Mean 13, written
about 500 BCE, Confucius says, What you do not want others to do to you, do not do to
others. 2) Isocrates (c.375 BCE) said, Do not do to others what would anger you if done to you
by others 3) The Hindu Mahabharata, written around 150 BCE, teaches, This is the sum of all
true righteousness: deal with others as thou wouldst thyself be dealt by (p.198). To the
consternation of people who regard Bible as the fountainhead of virtue, it allows and regulates
slavery as shown in these lines, When you buy a Hebrew slave, he shall serve six years, and
in the seventh, he shall go out free, for nothing (Exodus 21:2 Revised Standard Version) and If
his master gives him a wife and she bears him sons or daughters, the wife and her children
shall be her masters and he shall go out alone (Exodus 21:4, RSV) (p.202). The Church
condemned slavery in 1888, when all Christian nations had abolished it. The U.S. civil war was
caused by the insistence of southerners to continue slavery claiming that it is not immoral,
showing the Bible as evidence. Likewise, morals also did not originate in religion. Protomorality
is seen among animals too, like sharing of food and helping injured members as sometimes
displayed by dolphins, apes, monkeys and elephants. This trait is innate in humans and provide
good survival value in a society. This is further accentuated by cultural evolution and social
harmony which provides the basis for our sense of right and wrong. Religion has absolutely no
place here.
The book is extensively well referenced and the rich source material is a good starting point for
many a journey to the depths of superstition and how to wipe them out. The book is outstanding
in its frontal attack on religious baggage and facing it at full throttle. What many scientists had
feared to do, Stenger had achieved in a masterful stroke. It is easy to read and is a good page
turner.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 4 Star

Title: The Origin of Our Species

Author: Chris Stringer
Publisher: Allen Lane, 2011 (First)
ISBN: 978-1-846-14140-9
Pages: 273
Meritorious books on the subject of human origins are rare in literature owing to the still fluid
state of knowledge. New discoveries of fossil remains come out all the time, forcing
paleontologists to run for cover and justify their long-held positions. This book is a extraordinary
one of the sort. Chris Stringer is a foremost British expert on human origins and works at the
Natural History Museum in London. He has authored many books on human origins and this is
his latest offering.
Remains of primitive human fossils were found from Africa, Europe, Indonesia and China. Africa
was late entrant into the picture and it was thought before that humanity originated in many
places, with a multi-regional theory gaining hold. Upon discovery of more ancient and widely
varied humanoid species in Africa in the 20th century, and analyses of DNA has now led the
scientific community to postulate that humans originated there and spread out to various
regions. Interbreeding and hybridization with primitive humanoids are issues hotly debated
among academic community.
Stringer presents an illuminating discussion on dating techniques and other revolutionary
breakthroughs occurred in paleontology. By establishing the ratio of isotopes, researchers are
now able even to identify the diet of the person under study. Application of this wonderful
technique on the fossils in Europe and Asia of Neanderthal and Cro-Magnon men (modern man)
show that the former solely or heavily relied on meat (of reindeer, mammoth, byson and horse),
while the latter also used fresh water fish in all their currently identified habitats. The increased
efficiency in nutrient intake might have helped modern men to gain the ascendancy. A curious
fact in connection with dating is that just like trees put on annual rings in its trunk, similar rings
develop on human dental enamel, which is accumulated on a daily basis. Called perikymata,
these provide valuable information on the age of the person while he died.
Apart from physical parameters, changes in behavioural patterns played a central role in
humans making the advent. A fact which helped humans in earlier divergence from primates is
the change in colouration of the outer covering of eye ball (sclera). For most primates, it is dark
brown while it is white for man. This helps his colleagues to gauge the movement of his eyeball
precisely in a social setting. This, in a sense, helped others to mind-read colleagues and also to
convey signals through eye movement. Such facility naturally led to heightened ability to control
thoughts, emotions and actions, to plan far into the future and to evolve self-consciousness. The
resultant cohesion helped the ancient men a great deal to hunt in groups and outwit the stronger
though dull prey.
Though scientists differ on the time a great revolution occurred in the human brain (in its
organisation, not size) which seeded the growth of domestication of animals, composite tool
making and highly complex social life. The brain size of man already matched his 21 st century
counterparts by 200,000 years ago. In fact, its size was a little bigger than moderns, but their
physical sizes were bigger too. What is important in the case of brain is the ratio of its volume to
body mass, called Encephalization Quotient (EQ). Otherwise, elephants which have bigger
brains than man would have been the cleverest. The ratio was 3.4 to 3.8 for Homo erectus, 4.3
to 4.8 for ancestors of modern humans and Neanderthals and 5.3 to 5.4 for earley moderns.
The figure has levelled off or slightly declines for late modern humans. Probably, we get away
with reduced intelligence with the help of technology and cultural progress, which was not the
case for a primitive man struggling for his existence in the wild. So, the physical change in brain

size for early moderns was accompanied by reorganization of the brain around 40,000 to 50,000
years ago. This mutation might have occurred as a result of wild climatic swings, probably in the
wake of Toba supervolcanos eruption around 73,000 years ago in current Indonesia. The
physical as well as behavioural modernity made us what we are today. However, elements of
modernity, like body colouring and composite tool making found in Neanderthals and DNA
analyses suggest that people in Europe, Asia and New Guinea share at least 2% of their
genomes with Neanderthals. It also indicates interbreeding with them when the first individuals
of early moderns migrated out of Africa. These people, when bred with next wave of migrants
out of Africa carried the mixed genes to other parts of the world except Africa, which still
presents the purer samples of human DNA. Sharing genes of another ancient human lineage,
the Denisovans, by modern Melanesians people (as much as 6%, in this case) shows that
admixture occurred even far away from Africa.
Stringer presents a good case for why the florescence in technology and social skills developed.
Too few population density stifles growth due to lack of competition. Evolution needs a large
population size to use its tools on. Closely spaced groups with moderate population densities,
competing or cooperating with each other for resources and mates provide the ample social
setting for brain development. The climatic setting was provided by global warming up at the
end of last Ice Age around 20,000 years ago. Language helped a great deal in ensuring a
positive feedback mechanism. Evolution has not stopped since modern man originated. Genetic
variation among regional populations attest to this fact.
Being a very recent work, the book describes many new discoveries of missing links the
weapon with which creationists attack evolution. These are gradually filling up the gaps in fossil
record, lending a hand to evolution to become a watertight theorem to dangle in front of clumsy
admirers of a divine being bent on creating the world. The book is also remarkable for its great
sincerety, great knowledge and the great effort. Whenever the evidence is not up to the mark,
Stringer doesnt mince words to suggest that even his own research findings must have to be
evaluated in a new light. The book is well structured and elegantly written. However, it is too
technical to appeal to the general reader. Detailed description of cranial features and other
anatomical peculiarities are too cumbersome and uninteresting. Words like iliac pillar and pubic
ramus scare people away! Overall we feel that the author has missed a great opportunity by not
scaling down the level of erudition digestible by the lay reader.
The book is recommended for serious enthusiasts.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: The Man Who Knew Infinity A Life of the Genius Ramanujan
Author: Robert Kanigel
Publisher: Abacus, 2008 (First published 1991)
ISBN: 978-0-349-10452-2
Pages: 373
Every Indian has heard about Ramanujan. Even those who cringe at the thought of
mathematics would vociferously point out to him as the man who made India proud at his
mathematical talent. He was extremely capable, no doubt, but India failed to recognise his
genius and only after he was acknowledged as worthy of attention by a few British
academicians did we relent to provide him with resources to pursue his interest without undue
concern about his family. This point brings out one issue in vivid detail our inability to rely on
our own judgement. Indians, as a whole still depend on or appears to depend on foreign
opinion on what is good or bad for them! This aspect is particularly recognised by man-gods
who are so numerous today and making good money by fleecing the faithful. One prominent
feature of their marketing ploy is to make it appear that the ashram, or abode of the spiritual
leader is frequented by foreigners or that the guru is well appreciated abroad, which his foreign
trips would duly attest to. Coming back to our book, Ramanujan was also a product of British
observation and judgement, so to say. The book portrays all aspects of his short life in true
detail. The author, Robert Kanigel is a professor of Science Writing and Director of the Graduate
Program in Science Writing at MIT. He is the author of many books and his flair is easily seen
through the lines.
Srinivasa Ramanujan Iyengar was born on Dec 22, 1887 at Erode, Tamil Nadu. He was brought
up at Kumbakonam and studied there. After high school, which was not particularly noteworthy,
he was hooked up with a math textbook by G S Carr, which was ordinary in quality. He lavished
his sole attention on math and began neglecting other subjects. He failed in exams and his
scholarship was revoked. After failing to obtain B.A degree from the colleges in Kumbakonam
and Madras, his family made an arranged marriage for him, with a child bride of 9 years old.
Ramanujan had to go in search for a job, displaying his notebooks in front of worthy patrons
who would support him doing it. Though he had no academic qualifications to show off, he
eventually found a patron in Ramachandra Rao, a high ranking civil servant who allowed him a
stipend of 25 rupees per month. This was something amid the distressing circumstances, but
not much. Many a times he had to write in red ink on paper already written with blue ink, to
conserve paper! His first paper on Bernoullin Numbers appeared in the first journal of newly
constituted Indian Mathematical Society in Madras. With publication, Ramanujans talent began
to be noticed, but nobody was in a position to assess its worth when compared to established
mathematical precincts. He was urged to write to European mathematicians for encouragement,
which he did by writing to three English professors, of which G H Hardy alone had the sensibility
to detect genius in his otherwise unordered work. The association with Hardy was to change
Ramanujans life forever.
Hardy at first dismissed the letter from India as prank, but some of the theorems expounded in
them caught his eye. Littlewood, who was his colleague, also took interest in it and after careful
deliberations, decided to bring Ramanujan to Cambridge for further study and polishing his
skills. Eric Neville was despatched to India to persuade the genius who was loathe to leave
India since crossing the seas was forbidden to brahmins, to which caste he belonged. However,
as with several Hindu customs which would bend before money and influence, this one was
also manageable to Hardy. Ramanujan agreed to cross the seas to England. They also
prompted Madras University to foot the bill for Ramanujans stay there for two years. He set sail
in 1914 and straight away plunged into work.

With help and support from Hardy and Littlewood, Ramanujan progressed steadily and
published several distinguished papers. Even though Cambridge was steeped in World War I,
and its faculty and students engaged in hostilities far away on the continent, he continued his
work singlemindedly. The sheer joy of finding his real mettle helped grease the path for the first
three years, but things began to change for the worse after that. Ramanujan was a strict
vegetarian and had to cook for himself since he couldnt eat at a place that even processed
meat. The vegetables, fruits and milk became increasingly dearer as the war wore on
interminably. Reduced calorie intake, coupled with overwork and no physical exercises made
him afflicted with tuberculosis. Recuperation in distant sanatoriums was stressful, for his
particular habits mentioned above. Added to this was the stressful letters coming in from home
regarding the domestic warfare between his mother and wife. Ramanujan was mentally
stretched to the breaking point and tried to commit suicide by jumping before an oncoming
underground train, which was stopped just in the nick of time to save him.
Professionally, his star had risen. He was admitted to the Royal Society as a fellow and soon
became a fellow of Trinity College in Cambridge as well, where he worked along with Hardy. His
bad health prompted him to return to India in 1919. The reception was warm this time, with
Madras University offering him a sinecure professorship with freedom to do research on
whatever field he liked. However, Ramanujans life was to be short one as TB put its tentacles
firm around him. He ded on Apr 26, 1920, at the age of 32.
Ramanujans contributions ranged mainly on number theory and elliptical functions. He
pioneered many fruitful investigations in infinite series, mock-theta functions and partition
functions in number theory. His method for calculating the value of Pi (the ratio of circumference
to diameter of a circle) is the fastest algorithm developed for computer applications. His
theorems were based on intuition which was proved true in a rigorous way by other
mathematicians around the world. Ramanujans mastery of numbers continued unabated even
when he was seriously ill with TB. When Hardy visited Ramanujan who was convalescing in a
sanatorium, he casually mentioned the number of his cab which was 1729 and remarked that it
was an ugly number. Ramanujan immediately came out with a negation and declared it is a very
auspicious number since that is the shortest integer, which can be expressed as the sum of two
cubes, as 1729 = 103 + 93 and also 123+13!
The book is noteworthy for the fact that biographies of Ramanujan either rely solely on the
biographical aspect, without paying any attention to his work and those who concentrate on the
work fail to portray the genius as a man. This book finds a right balance between the two and
handles mathematical concepts without becoming a burden on the general reader. Though a set
of photo plates are included, there is only one image of Ramanujan, the one the world is so
familiar with. Kanigels biographical acumen extends further from his human subjects towards
the educational systems, religious and geographical peculiarities and such like. His coverage of
G H Hardy also places before the reader an arresting caricature of British public school system.
To accentuate the description of the effects of war on Ramanujan, Kanigel goes on to provide
an interesting survey of those difficult times in Europe.
There is only one drawback to place against the work. Undue importance given to details of
personal lives of Hardy and his colleagues in Cambridge distracts the reader from the main
theme. This would have been avoided to good measure. Perhaps these passages may be
edited out from books addressed to children.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Cure
Author: Robin Cook
Publisher: Pan Books, 2010 (First)
ISBN: 978-0-330-52382-0
Pages: 459
Robin Cooks mastery over medical thrillers is an acknowledged fact as evidenced by numerous
books originated from his experienced pen. They dont disappoint the reader and provides for
good infotainment channeled in through easy, flowing language and neatly paraphrased
concepts. Indeed, simply by looking at the theme of Cooks books, readers get a clear sense of
the direction in which the healthcare industry is moving forward. Just spell out the recent
developments in medicine, and Robin Cook is sure to have produced a best-seller on the topic,
whether it is genetic tinkering, manipulations of the brain or as in the present issue, induced
pluripotent stem cells.
Stem cells are the next big thing in biology. These are special cells which can grow to become
any of the 300-odd types of cells in human body. Skin cells, nerve cells, heart tissue, muscles,
whatever it may, stem cell can be induced to grow into it. This is definitely impressive, being the
cure of many degenerative diseases like Parkinsons, Alzheimers or Type 2 diabetes. If we can
artificially produce brain cells or pancreatic cells in the above cases, the treatment is simple as
to replace the damaged part. However, getting stem cells for culture is the most tricky part. The
simplest route is to do an abortion on a growing embryo which is full of stem cells and take it out
for research. Quite understandably, the unethical nature of the process has attracted
widespread criticism and opposition from pro-life groups. The U.S. has effectively banned or
very severely restricted access to this route. This has forced academicians and industrial
researchers to turn to adult stem cells, found in every human, to bring about the necessary
treatment regimen. The field is chaotic with huge number of patents filed for universities and
companies active in the field. Any one good enough to produce an easy to manufacture solution
is to end up one of the richest men in the world.
Cooks present book details one such company, iPS USA, illegally acquiring rights for patents
which is due to a Japanese university. The Japanese government wants to get its rights back
and employs Yakuza (mafia in Japan) for forcibly obtaining a pair of critical lab books from the
American company. In the typical scenario involving organized crime and big money, several
murders take place, some of them cleverly designed to look like natural ones. Laurie
Montgomery, the medical examiner in New York who is returning to work after prolonged
absence on family reasons suspect foul play and tries to bring out the truth and the perpetrators.
The New York mafia, which bankrolled the company kicks into action, kidnapping Lauries only
child. The medical examiner employs a kidnapping consultant firm, which is a euphemism for
activities which are criminal to snatch the child back from the thugs. Like other works before this
one, everything ends in a pleasant note.
What is troublesome with the presentation is the casual way in which criminality is
acknowledged as a normal and unalienable part of modern life, be it in Japan or the U.S. The
Japanese government is portrayed as quite incompetent to get what they wanted legally from
America, with a minister running discussions with a local mafia don to do it for them. Things are
not bright on the other side of the ocean too. A New York detective captain is shown urging the
unfortunate parents of the abducted child to hire a consultant who is nothing but another
criminal organisation. The reason for admitting the unconventional elements is described as the
legal wrangles which bind the police and law enforcement agencies in performing such delicate
work. In the end, the readers end up with the notion that both these advanced industrialized
countries are run by criminal societies cooperating across borders.

The book is also not as appealing as Cooks other titles boasting medical thrillers. This book is
mostly thriller and nothing fundamentally medical in it. After a cursory introduction to pluripotent
stem cells, the storyline goes forever detached to action packed sequences, with no reference
to the topic of attraction. Though there is no denying that it is very handsomely organized, we
end up with a sense of disillusionment at the end.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: The End of Oil The Decline of the Petroleum Economy and the Rise of a New
Energy Order
Author: Paul Roberts
Publisher: Bloomsbury, 2005 (First published 2004)
ISBN: 978-0-7475-7081-3
Pages: 341
No one, who is familiar with the vagaries of oil-dominated world energy order would doubt about
the urgent need for a new order based on some other resource than oil. Uncertainties in supply,
exploration, transportation and pricing make this commodity a hugely expensive one for most
countries. Paul Roberts excellent work on the energy scenario and illuminating discussions
about the future alternatives serve to be an eye opener to society. End of Oil, is a very good
effort to strike at the root cause of the problem and suggest viable alternatives when supply of
oil would surely be restricted in the not-too-distant future.
The book begins with a good introduction on world economy based on energy. It all started with
firewood, but excessive cutting denuded the forests too soon, by middle ages. Around 13 th
century, wood was in short supply. Coal rose to fill the vacuum and rose to become a major
commodity by 16th century. Coals dominance lasted for three centuries, but the discovery of
crude oil, a cleaner fuel which also moved automobiles displaced coal from almost every sphere
of activity in which the quantity is low. The last century was definitely an era of oil. It controlled
every aspect of production, transportation and every sphere of economic operations. World
wars were fought to control the sources of oil. Allied forces could win both world wars because
they could force the Axis powers out of oil supplies. The lust for oil accounts also for
unexplained events like Japans invasion of Pearl Harbour in 1941. It was mainly to prevent the
U.S. Navy from blocking Japanese tankers reaching oil-rich Indonesia which was already under
their rule. Similarly, Germany embarked on a disastrous invasion of USSR to reach the oil rich
territories of Azerbaijan and nearby Caspian.
Today, the oil prices are booming. Much depends on the issue of when the peak in oil
production appear. After that event, production would go down each year, though demand would
continue its increasing spiral as more and more countries try to reach the rewards of economic
upliftment. The estimates for available oil is very tricky it also reflects the thinking of the
organisation which prepared the estimate. Generally, governments and oil companies paint a
rosy picture guesstimating the peak not to come before several decades are past. The U.S.
Geological Survey (USGS) and Energy Information Administration are the two prominent
organisations having extensive statistics, but their figures are wildly optimistic, deliberately
designed so to placate political masters. As non-OPEC oil is exhausted, the world would be at
the mercy of OPEC, which is politically unstable, religiously fanatic and still keeping an antiWestern, medieval mindset.
Climate change, resulting from man-made global warming is a very serious issue associated
with the energy order based on oil. A way-out appeared in the form of Kyoto Protocol in 1997
which sought to curb the CO2 emissions by countries. The developed nations took the lead in
declaring self-imposed restrictions in industrial emissions. However, the agreement was a dead
horse right from the very beginning due to intransigent policies of the U.S who saw the entire
episode as an orchestrated European plan to undercut the American economy by imposing
crippling emission standards. U.S., the worlds largest polluter is not willing to acknowledge the
fact and contribute to mitigating action. CO2 level, which is 370 ppm at present may shoot up to
550 ppm in the not too distant future, which would tip the world to irreversible warming.
Reduction in emissions is only possible with new technologies. Fuel cell is an option, which
generate electricity by combining hydrogen and oxygen. Emission is nil, steam being the only
thing going out. At present, the technology is still in its infancy and costly. It faces huge

engineering challenges to enter commercial viability, but with volume, the issues are expected
to be settled.
Renewable energy is the alternative that is going to make some impact in the coming decades.
Solar cells and wind energy are the media of choice. With technological improvements and
economies of scale, both technologies can show impressive growth and be competitive with
coal and gas-based power. The most important drawback facing them at present is the
intermittency and lower power density. Wind and sunshine is not available continuously and
requires larger equipment to be installed to produce a given power than traditional sources like
coal or gas. A solar panel may provide a maximum of 20% of installed capacity, wind farm 33%,
while nuclear gives 80% and coal and gas equalling 90%. This necessitates companies to
overbuild, to install more than is required, to cater to the needs of consumers. If 100 kW is
required to be produced, in the case of solar, this means 500 kW capacity has to be installed, to
get the required power. As they require more area per unit power, these renewable sources are
to be moved away from urban areas, causing long transmission lines to be installed.
In lengthy explanations of the different circumstances associated with oil economy, Paul Roberts
lists out an action plan for the upcoming energy order. Any upset in the oil pipelines, actual or
perceived is bound to cause lasting effects on economies. Immediate switching over from oil to
gas (LNG) is the prime requirement. This is only a transition phase, as it is cleaner and more
abundant than oil. Development of renewable energy technologies should be undertaken at this
stage. Ultimate changeover to hydrogen should begin in the next stage. Hydrogen may be
produced by converting LNG or by electrolysis using renewable power. This will solve the
intermittency problem as well, because during the lean time, hydrogen may be used to generate
power using fuel cells. When excess power is available, it may be used to produce hydrogen
and store it.
The book is a very good attempt to open the complacent eyes of Americans who abhor any
exhortation to conserve or increased efficiency. In the mad rush to ever larger homes and SUVs,
Americans lose sight of the critical nature of the resource they use so cavalierly or who would
be controlling oil in the future. Anyone reading this book is surely motivated to at least explore
the possibilities of increased fuel efficiency for transportation or domestic purposes.
The book was written in 2004 and that is the great disadvantage. Much data is dated. It doesnt
account for the immense surge in oil prices around 2008-09. Perhaps a second edition of the
book may incorporate these figures too. A lot of repetitions occur in the text, with unnecessary
ballooning of descriptions. Readers get tired from such occurrences. More disappointingly,
Roberts is concentrating narrowly on the American point of view. He implies that the Third World
cant see what is good for them and the world, but the U.S. need to teach them what to do. One
of his worries is the surge in oil demand when third world nations begin their journey on the road
to prosperity. The book presents a too rosy picture for renewable energy. As the author says,
Today, wind-generated electricity can be produced for around 4.8 cents a kilowatt-hour
around 2 cents more than the wholesale cost of electricity from coal, gas, nuclear or hydro.,.
But this argument is misleading. The difference is not great in absolute terms, being 2 cents, but
it is 71% more than conventional power. Such a difference can only be termed huge. This is a
grave slip from the author. Similarly there is no mention about the safety issues of using
hydrogen on a large scale by unskilled people. It is very explosive in nature, which has caused
several gruesome industrial accidents. The prognosis for large scale use of the gas by public is
not very bright.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Physics of the Future

Author: Michio Kaku
Publisher: Allen Lane, 2011 (First)
ISBN: 978-1-846-14268-0
Pages: 368
A good work to guess the road science will take in the next hundred years. Michio Kaku, himself
a world-class theoretical physicist, has produced this book after interviewing hundreds of
distinguished scientists, each one master of their own particular field of study. The greatest
pitfall one has to overcome in hazarding guesses about the future is the severe underestimate
one normally makes of the potential of science. We are so groomed to the way things are at
present, that we fail to appreciate how science can jump over the seemingly insurmountable
obstacles we face today. Even renowned scientists are not free from such prejudices, as Lord
Kelvin noted in a self-satisfied way in the 1890s that physics will be over in a few years! This
was even before the development of quantum mechanics, relativity and the computer revolution
that was to transform the 20th century into the most productive one in the entire human history.
The book is well categorized into salient points which are going to define the coming century.
The future developments possible in computers, artificial intelligence, medicine,
nanotechnology, energy, space travel, wealth creation and human civilization are identified and
explained. Computers would become so cheap and ubiquitous that we may fail to see them as
chips begin to be at the core of every conceivable thing we may use in the future. Kakus only
alarm is the date on which Moores law may break down. The famous hypothesis states that
computer power doubles in roughly 18 months. The law, formulated in the 1960s when
computer age was just kicking off has stood intact so far, resulting in cheap computing power so
that the masses can afford it. However, physical constraints would sooner or later put brakes on
the application of the law, which would be a great barrier in progress for mankind existing at that
time.
Human comfort will be boundless, with medicinal facilities in full stream, to eliminate all our
diseases and dangerous conditions. Our life spans will be increased several fold and one would
be able to choose the age to remain for a long time. Robots would accompany us everywhere,
whose intelligence would be on near par with humans. The horrendous amount of energy
required for all these endeavours will be generated by super-efficient mechanisms, like
hydrogen, cold fusion, or antimatter. Interstellar travel may start to become possible around the
end of the century. Kaku introduces a classification of civilizations based on the amount of
energy they consume. A Type 1 civilization uses all the available energy of a planet, and can
control the living conditions in the planet. A Type 2 civilization exploits all the energy of star,
while a Type 3 civilization uses the energy available in a whole galaxy. On this scale, our
existing society is yet to reach Type 1 status, the most we can claim is a Type 0.7 society!
Kaku muses over the nature of human relations in this advanced era. The nature of jobs
available would radically differ from the current ones. Those who do repetitive and purely
mechanical work may find themselves unemployed by robots. But pattern recognition and
common sense are two aspect which the robots would not be able to achieve in the foreseeable
future. So, people indulging in creative work like art, design, music and similar areas would
flourish. Wisdom would be the one thing badly in need at that time. Commerce and trade also
would transform dramatically. In place of the commodity capitalism in vogue, intellectual
capitalism would dominate the earth. Information is poised to become a prized commodity of the
coming era.
The book is splendidly researched, with inputs from hundreds of experts. However, Kakus
narration pales into mere reporting when fields other than his specialization come into view.

When confronted with the advances plausible in various areas like medicine and commerce, the
quality of the output is not comparable to those from the fields of space travel or computers or
artificial intelligence. The book ends with a relevant quote from Mahatma Gandhi, which every
nation and every person should keep in their hearts, irrespective of the technical excellence of
the society they live in. On the layout, the book spans 368 pages, which should be cut down a
bit in future editions. Readers would definitely appreciate some brevity.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: City of Djinns A Year in Delhi

Author: William Dalrymple
Publisher: Penguin, 2004 (First published 1993)
ISBN: 978-0-143-03106-2
Pages: 343
Dalrymple is an acknowledged Indophile whose other books have also been reviewed earlier in
this blog, like The Last Mughal, The White Mughals and Nine Lives. He was born in Scotland
and is a fellow of the Royal Society of Literature and the Royal Asiatic Society. Besides writing,
Dalrymple has presented television documentaries on Indian topics. His wife, Olivia Fraser is
herself an artist who has produced the remarkable illustrations adorning the pages of the book.
The couple now divide their time between London and Delhi.
The book is in essence what the author saw and thought during his year-long stay in the Indian
capital city in 1989-90. He borrows the concept of djinns (spirits said to have been created from
fire) from Muslim folklore to make the theme of the book, a portrait of a city disjointed in time, a
city whose different ages lay suspended side by side as in aspic, a city of djinns (p.9). The
author peels through the thin layers of history surrounding the core of the city, the recent ones
first. Thus, the British presence is dealt with first, followed by the struggle of the last of the
mughals in 1857, consolidation of the British during early 19th century, last remnants of Mughal
structure in the 18th, Shah Jahans founding of the city during middle-17 th, Tughluks period
during the sultanates, Prithvi Raj Chauhan, and into the mists of pre-history, like Indraprastha
and Hastinapura of Mahabharata. Each section is amply made lucid by interactions with noted
personalities from Delhi who has made it their speciality of study.
Delhi enters prehistory through the Mahabharata epic. The palace of the Pandavas,
Indraprastha, was situated there. Though archeologists differ about the scale of magnificence of
the Pandava structures, there is no denying, from excavated remains that a civilization which
has produced fine pottery known as painted grey ware, has been flourishing along the coast of
river Jamuna around 2800 years before. After a long hiatus, Delhi again comes into the picture
with Prithvi Raj Chauhan who made the mistake of pardoning his Afghan enemy once in the war
Mohammed of Ghor! He came back with a larger force the next year, defeated and beheaded
Chauhan in 1192, inaugurating six centuries of Islamic rule in the city. The middle ages saw
flashes of splendour echoing along the streets of Delhi in the superb buildings made by emperor
Shah Jahan. What we see in Old Delhi is the remains of fine structures built by that
megalomaniac autocrat.
Shah Jahan was ousted from the throne by his trecherous third son, Aurangzeb who declared
war against the country and its culture. Lot of temples were destroyed or desecrated resulting in
resentment throughout the empire. No wonder that the empire began to crumple no sooner
Aurangzeb died in 1707. The 18th century was an era of palace intrigue, treachery, and
degenerate morals. The British came on the scene not much later, who gradually sunk their
claws into the flesh of Islamic society and mercilessly tore down the social order when it
effectively crushed the rebellion of 1857. Lutyens modelled a new city, New Delhi, which
remains the seat of power of the Indian government.
The book is eminently readable, with its presentation of characters throughout the chapters in
the form ordinary Delhiites, like the landlord, the taxi driver, the Persian-language professor and
numerous such people. One thing which emerges from the treatise is the helping mentality of
the common people. It is not to be confused with the normal mindset of the people, who will
nevertheless be willing to extend a helping hand to a foreigner staying amidst them. Dalrymple
also displays an aspect of Indian society venality which permeates all spheres of society, be
it politics, religion, social relations and administration. Indians must take note of this disturbing

fact, which keeps on churning to the top from the writings of foreign authors, right from the 15 th
century Arab and Portuguese travellers. Dalrymple just confirms the notion in a gentle,
apologetic way. The book is very humorous and is a delight to read. The section in which the
author dissects through newspaper advertisements for arranged marriage is taking hilarity to
new heights.
One downside which can be pointed out is that, as always, Dalrymple caters to British
sensitivities about India. There is no arguing that the book appeals equally strong to the Indian
reader, but a British one is more at ease while reading it. The native reader experiences a whole
panoply of emotions like pride, curiosity, anticipation and even outright shame by going through
the work, the foreign one feel a sense of dj vu it simply reaffirms what he had had already in
his mind.
The book is strongly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Great Feuds in Mathematics Ten of the Liveliest Disputes Ever

Author: Hal Hellman
Publisher: John Wiley, 2006 (First)
ISBN: 978-0-471-64877-2
Pages: 217
Hal Hellman is the author of a series of books on Great Feuds in Science, Medicine and
Technology. This is the fourth in the series, centred on mathematics. He has published articles
in the major newspapers and magazines of the U.S. Mathematics is an area of science, ruled by
cold, logical discipline where questions are decided objectively and decisively. Naturally we
would consider the possibility of feuds and disputes that should arise between mathematicians
to be very remote. People often assign characteristics pertaining to the field of study on to the
behaviour of its practitioners. In this respect, mathematics is a field of study which brooks no
quarrels or simmering tensions because of the logical nature of its subject matter. But,
mathematicians are also human beings and questions of primacy, originality and deceit arise
among them too. Just as you wont expect zoologists to be unruly and wild, you cant expect
mathematicians to be logical and straightforward.
This book describes in detail, ten of the liveliest quarrels, starting from 16 th century Italian
mathematicians Tartaglia and Cordano on solving cubic equations right up to the 20 th century,
with the vigorous dispute between absolutists/platonists and fallibilists/constructivists. As the
centuries unfold before our eyes, we understand the platonic shift that has taken place between
the practitioners. In those early ages, information was a hidden treasure. If you chance upon a
novel way of solving a particular class of equations, you keep the method to your bosom. Your
chances of survival in an unsure world may depend on your ability to reproduce it effectively
before an enlightened audience or a rich sympathiser. This has radically changes in modern
times, the slogan metamorphizing to Publish or Perish. Whatever you have even precocious
ideas is to be put before your peers lest others get there in front of you.
The most energetic and arresting dispute among them all is that took place between Isaac
Newton and Wilhelm Gottfried Leibniz. Newton developed rudiments of calculus, the most
widely used mathematical tool today, be it in pure science or in technology. In 1665, he called it
method of fluxions, but delayed publication for several years. Leibniz independently found it in
1673 but published soon after, in 1684. Newton withheld publication till 1704. When they both
appeared, the question of primacy naturally ensued, with both sides obtaining the support of
their compatriots and sympathizers who didnt have sole mathematical considerations in their
hearts. Leibniz had followers in the continent, while Newton had Britishers on his side and the
Royal Society, whose president he was. Both sides accused the other of plagiarism, but
Newtons increasing stature and Leibniz failing luck decided the matter. Newton emerged the
clear winner, but later events proved that Leibniz method and notation was easier and versatile.
The modern world uses it. So it may be said that Leibniz lost the battle, but won the war.
Personal feuds even crossed family ties, as exemplified by the tussle between Jakob and Johan
Bernoullie. Johan was the younger who was tutored by his elder brother. They soon quarrelled
over the use of calculus, both accusing each other of stealing from their work. When the time
period enters the 19th century, the mathematics get more complicated and uninteresting making
the book tedious and a great bore. Chapters on mathematical logicism and philosophy is really
punishing the readers. The issues that burnt between Cantor and Kronecker, Russell and
Poincare, and Hilbert and Brouwer are simply unworthy to be mentioned in a book targeting the
general reader.
Hellman lacks the authority to seal the issue at hand. Whatever he has written is clearly secondhand material, those scavenged from biographies and incidents reproduced somewhere else

and taken without much value addition by the author. Being no mathematician himself, what he
has succeded in producing are half-baked opinions like such and such commented such and
such on this particular issue. Except the first three-four chapters, the book is thoroughly
unappealing and taxes heavily on the readers patience.
The book is recommended only for the heavily mathematically inclined.
Rating: 2 Star

Title: The End of Science Facing the Limits of Knowledge in the Twilight of the Scientific
Age
Author: John Horgan
Publisher: Abacus, 2009 (First published 1996)
ISBN: 978-0-349-10926-8
Pages: 281
John Horgan was a senior writer at Scientific American for several years. With an impressive
resume of summing up and balancing scientific literature, he moves in to the field with a
sizeable contribution from his own pen. Horgan places before the reader the essence of what he
has learned reading through all kinds of varied knowledge put forth through the pages of the
venerable scientific journal. This book is a collection of wisdom gleaned from interviews with
prominent academicians in the respective fields like physics, evolutionary biology, chaos theory
and others.
Science made the modern human society. It gave durable insights into the nature of things. In
fact, the author wonders whether we are reaching or have reached the ultimate frontiers of
science and whether we will soon discover what is there to discover and what the direction
science would be taking in the new millennium. Pure science, which is the quest for knowledge
about what we are and where we come from, has entered an era of diminishing returns. The era
of great inventions or discoveries are long past. Nothing comparable to the theory of gravity,
natural selection, relativity or quantum mechanics are likely to adorn the walls of future science,
Horgan argues. Sciences greatest drawback is its past success. Like the economists say,
returns expected of investment in science is diminishing at a fast rate. Public funds may not last
if such diminishing returns persist.
Nothing illustrates better the apprehension that the end is near as in physics. He interviewed
noted physicists like Steven Weinberg and philosophers like Feyerabend and concludes that the
scholars share the gloom caused by reaching at the Theory of Everything, or the final theory, or
the Answer. After it is discovered (or invented, depending on how you view it), there would be
nothing more for theoretical physics to ponder over. As a suggestion about the nature of the final
theory, he proposes superstrings, an idea which gained much prominence in the 90s, but soon
proved to be untestable with current technology. Cosmology is also beset with problems.
Horgan elaborates on Fred Hoyle, the noted physicist who followed maverick ideas a bit too
deep. Hoyle opposed the big bang theory, it was in fact his coinage, to make fun of the theory.
This is a major issue with Horgan and his book. Whenever a chance presents itself, the author
goes after long discredited scientists whose ideas verged on the crazy. In the end, the era
around 2000 may appear to be the golden era of cosmology. As more data flood in the years to
come, it may become more like botany, a vast collection of empirical facts only loosely bound by
theory.
Evolutionary biology is the field where the practitioners seem to have reached the consensus
that the most basic ideas about how life evolved has been successfully resolved. Darwinist
theory of evolution and natural selection has withstood the test of time and new ideas like no
scientific theory has ever done. Even though modern scientists like Stephe Jay Gould criticizes
Darwin, they dont dare to claim that Darwin was wrong. The most the credible opponents can
come up with is that the theory is incomplete. However, science has still to do a lot to explain
how life originated in the first place. Chaos theory is another branch whose growth is stunted
due to the lack of perceptible breakthroughs either theoretically or empirically. They have
created some potent metaphors: the butterfly effect, fractals, artificial life, the edge of chaos and
self-organized criticality. Thats about the size of it all.

We would be astonished to see a serious science journalist speculating about the end of
science already achieved when in fact a whole slew of discoveries are just beyond the horizon.
This brings to mind the consensus among leading physicists in the 19th century that physics will
be over by about 1900. With the benefit of hindsight, we should not fall in such a selfcongratulating honeytrap. Authors selection of experts is not rational. Introducing Stuart
Kauffman as the biochemist who is a radical challenger of Darwin is a case in point like
Kauffman began to suspect that Darwins theory of evolution was seriously flawed, in that it
could not account for the seemingly miraculous ability of life to appear and then to perpetuate
itself in such marvelous ways (p.132). Wow! The two magical words, miraculous and
marvelous appearing in one sentence and you still call it scientific?
The contents are a little outdated, being published in 1996. Nanotechnology, which would
obviously present an opportunity to reap great benefit has not had any place in Horgans
narrative. He maintains a disdainful attitude to technology as a whole. Many parts of the book
are plain boring. Readers would be happy to see the end of the book, rather than the end of
science.
On the other hand, there are certain passages in the work which are illuminating examples of
the supremely interesting and humorous aspects of the journalist in Horgan. Descriptions of the
interviewees and their attitudes enhance the authors stature as a journalist in no uncertain
terms.
Rating: 2 Star

Title: The Elephant, The Tiger and the Cellphone Reflections on India in the Twnety-first
Century
Author: Shashi Tharoor
Publisher: Penguin-Viking, 2007 (First)
ISBN: 978-0-67008-145-5
Pages: 387
A scion of international politics who almost made it to the Secretary-Generalship of the U.N, and
a charismatic politician who redefined politics the way we practised it since independence,
Tharoor is an Indian at heart and rejoices at the unity in widespread contradictions that is,
India. Though he spent most of his career overseas, he opened his heart and mind to the
vibrations emanating from the motherland and formed well developed ideas about how the
country made its precarious crawl to Indira-style socialism and began to run thereafter, ever
since P V Narasimha Rao ushered in the winds of change. As the title amply illustrates, India
was a lumbering elephant in the first four decades of her independence. The gait was unwieldy,
decisions painfully slow to make and the actions forever delayed in materializing. Liberalization
exposed the true potential of Indian industry and trade, changing the metaphor to the tiger. But
the transformation was not complete it still has tigers stripes on the elephants body which still
need a long time to fully transform as a tiger. The cellphone symbolizes Indias success story
like no other. From waiting lists which would have taken years for the public to get a basic
phone, the cellphone has revolutionized communication to plenitude.
The book is divided into five sections and 76 articles which originally came out in op-eds and
columns of the countrys newspapers. Naturally, repetitions are to be expected and the reader
finds them frequently. The sections cover a wide area of an authors experience, like the
transformation of India, Ideas of Indianness, India at work and play, Indians who helped make
my India and Experiences of India. This is not a survey of Indian politics or history nor
reportage. It reflects the world view of the English-speaking, educated professional and
entrepreneurial classes who are driving change and prosperity in India, who still manages to live
in several centuries at the same time.
Tharoor turns critical only when he encounters the blunder which passed for planned economy
in pre-liberalized India. The book is also an indictment on the centrally planned notions
prevailed then. Communication was woefully inadequate with 8 million customers and 20 million
in the waiting list. C M Stephen, the then communications minister in Indira Gandhis cabinet,
once replied to a question on unreliability of telephone lines in Parliament that the telephone is a
luxury and anyone dissatisfied with the state monopoly service can return the sets! How the
country has changed thereafter.
What Tharoor repeats again and again is the eclectic and assimilative nature of Indian culture
which proved to be the meeting place of all religions known to mankind. Just like America is
referred to as a great melting pot, India may be called a great thali, where the different
ingredients do not actually mix, but provide delicious taste to the offering. Such an inimitable mix
of ideas and opinions is possible only in a true democracy which provides every opportunity for
the marginalized to express themselves. The author specifically points to the political scenario
which emerged soon after the 2004 General Elections. A Hindu-nationalist party was voted out
in a country of 80% Hindus, a Sikh (Manmohan Singh) was sworn in prime minister by its
Muslim President (A P J Abdul Kalam) upon the recommendation by a Roman Catholic leader
(Sonia Gandhi) of the major winning party. Nowhere in the world can such a spectacle take
place.
Tharoor always love to portray himself on the politically correct side of a question. One wonders
whether his true feelings are expressed in the book. It does not seem to be what he actually

thinks, but what he should think. A few hundreds of pages are devoted to display the moral
highstand which is repetitive and lacks sincerety. Most articles are ideally suited for quoting in
school essays and nothing else. It lack depth and resort to exaggeration of even mild
achievements to skyhigh praise. The comparison of Infosys to Microsoft is a case in point.
Tharoor includes a collection of biographies and reminiscences as a section. Prominent
personalities in the Indian social life, like the Mahatma, Nehru and Maulana Abul Kalam Azad
are included without the slightest concern for relevance or criticism. Except for an objective
review of Indira Gandhis life, all others pander to the political objectives of the author. The life
story of Mariam Thresia, a Keralite nun who was beatified in 2000 includes references to her
supernatural miracles like levitation taken at face value.
On the other hand, the book is a delight to read, with Tharoors cheerfulness pervading the book
cover to cover. Nobody could complete the volume without extracting a bit of the optimistic
streak coursing through and between the lines. A fine introduction to India for those foreigners
who want to familiarize the country and also a good review of how our society went through its
day to day life over the eons. This book should set a fine example to illustrate the point that how
secularism found an unshakeable place in the national psyche, without denying religion to any
of its citizens.
The book is strongly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Medical Apartheid The Dark History of Medical Experimentation on Black

Americans from Colonial Times to the Present
Author: Harriet A Washington
Publisher: Anchor Books, 2008 (First published 2006)
ISBN: 978-0-7679-1547-2
Pages: 405
Modern medicine has rescued more people from certain death than any other benefactor, be it
factual or fictitious. Several maladies which plagued humanity from prehistoric times, like
smallpox, leprosy, tuberculosis and others have been eradicated for most practical purposes
with the help of wonder drugs brought out by the fruits reaped of the efforts of researchers and
pharmaceutical companies. However, for any new drug to hit stores, it need to be tested to
ascertain its effectiveness and to evaluate it for the harmful side effects it may generate. Medical
testing and experimentation is essential before releasing the drug for public consumption. Those
subjects which undergo such testing invariably run the risk of crippling physiological conditions
that may arise from unintended consequences of taking the experimental medicine. Naturally,
most people would object to submit themselves to studies, and researchers would be forced to
find less privileged subjects to undergo their trials. Harriet A Washington, who is a fellow in
ethics at Harvard Medical School and is a prominent research scholar in related fields presents
the scary story of how black Americans have been subjected to frequent and often damaging
experiments without obtaining their consent first.
Slavery was an institution which demoralized the slave as the master, yet continued till 1865 in
the U.S. Denied of personal freedom, the black slaves were forced to toil in farms and
plantations of rich, white owners in the South. Physicians played a significant part in
propagating slavery as they physically inspected before they were bought. Such examinations
were often indecent and humiliating as the physicians made no distinction of sex. Racist
theories like the blacks had inherent immunity against tropical diseases made them exposed to
pathogens commonly found in open spaces. The treatment given to ill slaves were inadequate
and only such as to keep him alive so that the masters money spent in purchasing him was not
wasted. Ever since insurance companies started covering the lives of slaves, the medication
became more precarious. If it was cheaper for the master to let the slave die as he would then
receive the insurance money, physicians colluded with them to ensure a quick demise.
Conducting unproven, hazardous medical experiments on blacks was another occupational
hazard for slaves. Not only therapeutic experiments which sought to test the efficacy of specific
drugs, even sadistic procedures were also employed. James Marion Sims, the physician
considered to be the father of American gynaecology and the great benefactor of women,
sharpened his skills by performing surgeries on unfortunate black women who were not
anesthetized and subjected to brutal treatment without any vestige of informed consent which
makes the heart and soul of medical trials today. Even outside medical research, the black
human body continued to attract researchers. A pygmy man was brought from Congo and
displayed in the New York Zoo in 1905 in a cage which housed a gorilla and orang utan. Visitors
came in droves to see him, howling, jeering and yelling at him. He at last attacked some of
them, at which point the zoo ejected him. He continued education thereafter and found work, but
later committed suicide when it became clear that he couldnt save enough for the passage
back home to Africa.
By mid-19th century, medical education shifted from isolated centres of healing to attached
hospitals. Teaching clinics, as they were called, needed larger and larger numbers of cadavers
for the burgeoning student base. However, dissection on human bodies was socially frowned
upon. Criminals committing gravest crimes were sentenced for execution and dissection! As the
demand grew, medical schools resorted to stealing bodies from graveyards. Here too, blacks

were specifically targeted as their neighbourhoods were poor and cemeteries unguarded at
night. Diseases were also supposed to be racial in origin. Pellagra, a deficiency disease caused
by shortage of the aminoacid niacin in corn frequently afflicted the slaves as they could afford
only such food that was available to them. Economic downturn around 1906 forced whites also
to eat less nutritious diet and pellagra appeared among them too, convincing racial superiority
theorists about the fallacy of their ideas.
The most gruesome case of apartheid is the Tuskegee Syphilis Study, conducted from 19321972 in which 400 black syphilitics were given vitamin tablets and aspirin to convince them that
they were receiving treatment when in fact the study was instituted solely to trace the progress
of the deadly disease. The physicians were careful that the patients were not given treatment
which available 11 years into the onset of the study, in 1943, when penicillin was invented as an
antibiotic to fight the bacterium that caused syphilis. The study was dropped in 1972 after public
outrage at the discriminatory and unethical manner in which it was conducted forced the
government to do so.
Drug trials are conducted in three phases, Phase 1 for testing whether the drug is safe, Phase 2
for testing its effectiveness and Phase 3 which compares the results of treatment with the new
drug against standard available therapy. Phase 1 is naturally the most dangerous and requires
extensive followup checks. Prison inmates are thought to be ideal for this and they were widely
used for medical trials in many countries. This fact also proved to be against blacks as they are
overly represented in American prisons. One such experiment was the heating of blood to
remove cancerous cells. Volunteers blood was removed via venous and cervical tubes, heated
and returned at a temperature of 108.5 F, at a time when even a person taken to a hospital with
105 F is considered an emergency case.
Genome-based clinical trials pose a double edged sword. While it has undoubtedly secured the
release of several blacks from prisons based on DNA fingerprinting, genetic factors which
contribute to diseases have been poorly understood. Though sickle-cell anemia is known to
afflict a portion of whites too, it is still hailed as a black disease, adding stigma to mental duress.
Also, therapeutic research going into eradication of the disease is very meagre when compared
to cystic fibrosis, which affects whites more. Even medicines tested on blacks are out of their
reach when they come out as the final product. Eflornithine, a drug developed by Avantis was
found to be very effective against sleeping sickness, commonly found in sub-Saharan Africa but
was marketed as Vaniqa, for the removal of facial hair from women. The company found it more
profitable as the white women could afford $50 a month for a cosmetic while the blacks could
not manage the same amount to save their own lives.
Washington ends the discussion with a pragmatic note to blacks not to let the shadows of the
past darken their future. Abuse of African Americans are rare today and those people should
come forward now to participate in medical trials which may provide genuine cure to humanity.
She also lists several suggestions which should be incorporated in any ethical medical
research. They are, 1) repair the system of Institutional Review Boards (IRB), 2) stop the
erosion of consent, 3) institute a coordinated system of mandatory subject education and 4)
embrace single standard of research ethics across all countries.
Washingtons book, though appealing, is hampered by the fact that she is often biased with a
trait that finds fault even where there is none. Her criticism of the medical establishment
oversteps the boundary between objective analysis and scaremongering. An example which can
be made out is her opposition to birth control initiatives undertaken among black women. Such
measures would naturally targeted more on the economically weaker sections in any country,
which happened to blacks in America as they had the highest birth rates though the factors
leading to it were purely economical and not racial. But the author imagines this to be a

purported move to eliminate blacks altogether from the country as advocated by some rightwing groups whose ideas often shared a fine line with lunacy. The book is also somewhat bulky.
Washington could definitely have conveyed the same ideas in the same detail without inflicting
so much damage on the environment.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Richters Scale Measure of an Earthquake, Measure of a Man

Author: Susan Elizabeth Hough
Publisher: Princeton University Press, 2007 (First)
ISBN: 978-0-691-12807-8
Pages: 312
Charles Francis Richter possesses the enviable distinction of being one of the best known
scientists in any branch of science. Whenever an earthquake occurs anywhere in the world, the
media faithfully reproduce the magnitude of the quake in the scale eponymous to him. Even lay
people wont rest contentedly until they knew the magnitude of the temblor. Though very few
understands the intricacies of the scale, and even fewer know that the scale is not a physical
device, there is one fact which is understood by all the more you go up the scale, the
consequent catastrophic damage would also go up exponentially. The author who is herself is a
seismologist at the US Geological Survey, California has served as an editor and contributor to
many scientific publications and is the author of many books. Since she worked in the same
institution as Richter, the technical as well as personal correctness of the narrative may never
be doubted.
Though being the lone well known seismologist in the world a household name, to be precise
Richter rose from humble surroundings. Born in 1900 as the second child of parents who
divorced twice among themselves, he had an unhappy childhood and the familial problems
forced him to receive psychiatric help at the age of 20. However, he recovered from the
problems and continued studies, finally obtaining a PhD in Physics from Caltech, with
specialisation in quantum mechanics. Right at the same time, a seismological lab was being set
up there in 1927, which needed a research assistant with a physics background. Richter joined
the institute as the rest, as they say, is history. The U.S. witnessed a lot of earthquakes in the
19th century, but it soon became apparent that California, the Golden State, was sitting on a
geologically active area. Devastating earthquakes in 1868 and 1906 opened the eyes of
administrators who were reluctant to put a halt to the pouring in of investment to the state. The
1906 quake magnified the fissure on the surface called San Andreas Fault, where the North
American plate rubs against Pacific plate. But in Richters time, plate tectonics had not been
developed.
Attempts to measure the intensity of quakes began a long time ago. The Rossi-Forel scale
developed around 1880 was one such scheme. It was Richter who proposed a scale for
measuring the magnitude of earthquakes through a 1935 paper. Though named after him by the
media, the development of the scale was the combined product of Richter and several of his
worthy colleagues, like Beno Gutenberg who was regarded as the most accomplished
seismologist of the time. The scale is logarithmic, which was said to be as suggested by
Gutenberg. However, Richter didnt tell otherwise when the media made the development his
brainchild. The scale has no upper limit, but we are yet to witness a world shattering magnitude
10 quake. The greatest quakes the world had witnessed since 1900 was Chile 1960 (mag 9.5),
Alaska 1964 (9.2) and Indian ocean 2004 (9.1). Each quake produces energy which is 30 times
more than a quake with 1 less than it on the Richter scale. Also, the number of quakes increase
by a factor of 10 for lower magnitudes. So, number of magnitude 4 quakes will be ten times
more than magnitude 5 quakes. New measurement parameters unavailable to Richter have
helped seismologists to revise the scale to moment-magnitude scale which reflects the quakes
power more faithfully.
The book details more on Richter, the man and his emotions and escapades than on the work
for which the world remember him even today. Houghs lengthy chapters on the personal
relationships of the scientist makes for uneasy reading, especially so when she quotes from his
personal papers donated to the archives posthumously. Richter says, My picture of human

relationships has never been restricted to those involving only two people; I have seen too
many exceptions. Honest sentiments, but hardly admirable! However, the author ends the
chapter with a snippet of timeless wisdom, It is fair to say that complicated people as a rule
have complicated relationships and Richter was about as complicated as they come. One who
took the book for the quake content will be disappointed at the protracted personal narrative.
In the end, when one closes the book for the last time, the feeling he gets is this: Richter
obtained fame disproportionate to what he deserved. He freely acquired inputs from several
peers, but was careless to acknowledge the debt. However, the author takes great pains to
drive home the point that Richter was a good educator, who cosied up to the media when the
occasion arose and spoke in a language no ordinary scientist could manage. Were it not for the
magnitude scale, his fame among seismological circles would still have been secure, as the
author of the great 1958 textbook, Elementary Seismology which find usage even today, which
in itself is a remarkable achievement in the scientific field where great strides have been made
in the intervening period. Also, Richter was such an analyst that he understood answers for the
questions that were not even formulated by his contemporaries. After retiring from Caltech in
1970, he continued work as a consultant for several years, until his death in 1985 from natural
causes.
The books greatest advantage is that it was written by a seismologist who shared the same
institution as Richter. She shares Richters conviction that scientific facts should be conveyed to
the general public in parlance easily digestible to them. However, the author has diluted it very
much that the murky result do not do justice to the expectations of readers, who are intrigued by
the myteries mother earth hold in her bosom. The book includes a good number of photographs,
at least some of them the author could have did without. Moreover, it clearly addresses the myth
that animals can sense impending quakes. Hough says, The idea that animals can sense
impending earthquakes remains a persistent myth among the public. After any large
earthquake, some people are always convinced that their dog, cat, or rose-crested cockatoo
knew the temblor was coming. The problem is that on any given day, a certain percentage of
cats act bizarrely for no apparent reason, because thats what cats do. When an earthquake
strikes, anecdotal accounts of prescient animals invariably arise. Animals can also sense an
initial P-wave that escapes the attention of human observers, and therefore sometimes react a
few seconds before the stronger S-wave arrives (p.258). The work also includes many poems
penned by the great scientist as he was very fond of writing poems which are soul-baring in
nature.
The work is marred by numerous printing errors and carelessness in editing. Some of the errors
are shocking, as it comes from a prominent university press! Such oversights mars the integrity
of the book. Richters name itself is erroneously printed as Ritcher in the captions of some
photographs may be ignored, but the date of Indian ocean tsunami printed on page 130 is Dec
26, 2005, is a grave error. The year is in fact, 2004. Another drawback of the work has to be
traced back to the author herself. As mentioned earlier, she has delved too deep into Richter the
man instead of Richter the scientist, thus diminishing its stature as a work of science.
It would be worthwhile to end this review with a memorable poem by Richter.
In Conclusion (1970)
No, I am not ungrateful.
Some living was quite good, and some was not.
Why quarrel with the general human lot?
Not too much has been hateful.

Fear there has been, dark fear

Amid the whirl-wind winds of fear and hate;
Small wonder that I never grew up straight.
Enough; I have survived, Im here.
Some envy me, but those
Can never know how meager is my part
Of what they take for granted in the heartFar less than they suppose
Quietly I descend
These last long stairs, not hesitating much,
Nor fearing that expected gentle touch
That is to bring the end.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Bose in Nazi Germany

Author: Romain Hayes
Publisher: Random House India, 2011 (First)
ISBN: 978-81-8400-184-6
Pages: 197
Netaji Subhas Chandra Bose is an enigmatic figure in Indian freedom struggle. His strong
personal traits, firm beliefs and inimitable course of action soon alienated him from other
Congress leaders who flocked under the wings of Gandhiji. Boses charisma rose skyward when
he escaped from India, reached Germany during the Second World War and worked steadfastly
to assure the nations freedom from British imperialist yoke. It was not his fault that the tide of
the war turned against his allies. Though his mission ended in abject failure, many Indians still
revere him as a superman with semi-mythical accoutrement. They even refuse to believe the
fact that he died in a plane crash en route to Tokyo through war ravaged territory. This book,
claimed to be the first account of Boses activities in Hitlers Germany describes the two years
from April 1941 to April 1943 when Bose stayed in Axis-controlled Europe. It is narrated by
Romain Hayes, who is a historian who has specialized on German foreign policy during the
Second World War. He is presently working on political and military interactions between Indian
nationalists and the Japanese during the war. So we can safely expect a sequel to this good
work.
Subhas Chandra Bose has a love-hate relationship with other Congress leaders, including
Gandhiji. Though the latter helped him ascend the presidency of the party in 1938, within just
one year found him to be a thorn in the flesh. Bose, however fought Gandhis candidate and
won in the election held in 1939, but was soon to discover that non-cooperation was a Gandhian
weapon not reserved for the British alone. Gandhis hostile acts forced him to resign the post
and go back to Calcutta. While incarcerated at his own home there, he escaped and reached
Berlin through Moscow and Kabul on fake Italian diplomatic credentials in April 1941. The early
victories scored by Germany made him think that they would turn out to be the eventual winner.
His plan was to persuade them to attack India through Afghanistan with the help of 50,000
German troops. Once the attack began, he hoped the Indian army would defect to their side.
Also, plans were afoot to turn the lawless Afghan tribals headed by the Fakir of Ipi against the
British. All these had a prerequisite in Germany recognising Indias independent status through
a declaration, which, to Boses surprise, the Germans were unwilling to offer. Hitler was not
prepared to alienate the British even at that point and was planning to make peace with them
after he had finished with Soviet Union. The fact was that the Germans had planned to make
Bose a pawn in their own tactical games, rather than the other way round. He was disgusted at
the undue delay in getting a declaration and his failure, even to meet Hitler in person at that
stage. Bose was a leftist, with known sympathies to the Soviet Union. When Germany invaded
them, on June 22, 1941 as Operation Barbarossa, he was depressed. Initial German victories
soon persuaded him to stay with the leaders, but without getting any political mileage.
When the Japanese plunged into the war on Dec 7, 1941, by attacking Pearl Harbour, Bose had
to accommodate them also in his war plans. Stunning initial Japanese success in South East
Asia and the wresting of British naval bases at Singapore imparted an aura of invincibility to
them. They soon overran Burma and bombed the Andaman and Nicobar Islands. It seemed only
a matter of time before they pounced on India. Bose met Japanese envoys in Berlin and was
surprised to hear that they had already formed an Indian National Army (INA) out of captured
prisoners-of-war in southeast Asia to fight alongside them. This detail, if it is historically correct,
departs diametrically against the conventional wisdom in India where INA was thought and
taught to be the brainchild of Bose. Impending Japanese success prompted him to switch sides
once again by jumping on to the Asian side.

In April 1943, Bose was taken on a German submarine and secretly transferred to a Japanese
one in the middle of Indian ocean. He reached Sumatra and flew to Tokyo to meet the
dignitaries. A provisional free Indian government was established in Singapore in Oct 1943, in
which he assumed the positions of Head of State, Prime Minister, Minister of War and Minister
of Foreign Affairs. For increased legitimacy, Japan transferred the islands of Andaman and
Nicobar to it. However, the tide had already turned against Axis powers by then. In March 1944,
Japanese and INA troops launched a joint offensive against India from Burma, but was soon
decimated. Hitler ridiculed their efforts claiming that they had dispersed like a flock of sheep.
Bose remained defiant, but died in a plane crash during the closing days of the war.
The book assumes significance in bringing out the true nature of relationships between the
prominent actors in the game. Present-day admirers of Bose are hardpressed to account for his
aligning with a dictatorial and racist regime and even his own fascist and dictatorial leanings.
Bose was an admirer of Mussolini who seemed to have reciprocated the feelings. Netaji was
also fond of many fascist characteristics like supremacy of the state, planned industrialization,
one-party rule and the suppression of opposition, which he desired to replicate in India.
Nothing less than a dictator is needed to put our social customs right, he wrote privately to a
friend (p.14). On the interesting aspect of Hitlers true feelings towards India, this book is an eye
opener. Since he captured office in 1933 till the onset of war, Hitler sought to please Britain as a
quid pro quo for accepting German superiority in Europe while he was willing to recognise
British dominance in overseas colonies. The Fuhrers real concerns about India was amply
made clear when former Indian viceroy, Lord Irwin visited him prior to the war. Hitler said to him,
All you have to do is to shoot Gandhi. If necessary, shoot more leaders of Congress. Youll be
surprised how quickly the trouble will die down. It is said that Lord Irwin stared at him first in
bewilderment, then in contempt! Hitler is also known to have remarked that Indian
independence movement was a rebellion of the inferior Hindu race against the valorous AngloNordic which only had the right to dominate the world (p.4).
The book also force us to observe the double standards inherent in Boses wartime activities. In
1934, when he was touring Europe, he wrote The Indian Struggle, in which he stressed the
need for closer relationships between Fascist-Nazi regimes and Congress. However, when he
was to assume presidency of Congress in 1938 with Gandhis help, he changed track during a
visit to Britain. He then said that my political ideas have developed further since I wrote my
book three years ago. However, just two years later he again changed sides and stood with the
winning side. His pro-left attitude didnt prevent him from continue to ride along the Nazis when
they treacherously turned against Soviet Union. The adage, The end justifies the means is as
true of him as it is to some politicians today. Even the oath taken by Boses recruited Indian
soldiers in Konigsberg, Germany was Hitlerian. It ran thus, I swear by God this holy oath, that I
will obey the leader of the German state and people, Adolf Hitler, Commander of the German
Armed Forces, in the fight for the freedom of India, in which fight the leader is Subhas Chandra
Bose, and that as a brave soldier, I am willing to lay down my life for this oath (p.136).
The book, though appearing to be impartial exhibits a subtle tilt towards Britian and her allies.
Objectivity is however given due prominence that the reader is often compelled to believe that
the events had been played out exactly as the author has described. The singularly compact
nature of the window of history the book purports to address makes the narrative somewhat a
chapter in a long stream of events. Perhaps Boses clandestine operations along side the
Japanese might also find its due place in future editions. Anyway, the author is busy on it. The
book also exhibits some of the characteristics of the product of academia, like a thesis paper for
doctoral research. However, this is only conjecture. The work is easy to read and lucent to the
extreme. You could even figure out what went inside Boses mind!
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Virtual History Alternatives and Counterfactuals

Editor: Niall Ferguson
Publisher: Penguin, 2011 (First published 1997)
ISBN: 978-0-241-95225-2
Pages: 440
Niall Ferguson is one of the most renowned British historians. He writes regularly for
newspapers and magazines all over the world. He is a prolific author too, whose distinguishing
characteristic is the clarity of thought as exemplified in many of his works, including The Ascent
of Money (which was reviewed earlier in this blog). This book is a collection of would-havebeens of various crucial moments in world history, described by some of the prominent
historians of today.
History is guided by critical events like wars, revolutions, popular unrest and such cataclysmic
events which transform the policy of a government in a matter of very short time. It will then be
forced to take sides on the burning question of the day and commit itself to the party they
choose to make an ally. With hindsight, we are able to marvel at the seemingly trivial events
which contributed to swing the outcome from one side to the other. Such hypothetical or
counterfactual questions adds a lot of contemporary interest to the flow of events which actually
did take place. It employes historians accumulated knowledge of facts and wise application of
timeless wisdom to think about the repercussions of some very critical moments in history and
wonder at the directions in which world history would have proceeded, had the outcome was
somehow different. The book brings to focus several such forking moments in history like what
would have happened if the revolutionaries lost the American war of independence, how Britian
would have moved on along the route of parliamentary democracy had there been no Oliver
Cromwell to finish of Charles I, and what would have taken place if Britain remained neutral
during the First World War.
The book describes nine such episodes, beginning with 17 th century Britain, right up to late 20 th
century USSR at its breakup. Every major event thought worthwhile by scholars European
scholars, rather is covered in arduous detail. The subject matter is preceded by a lengthy and
thoroughly off-the-track Introduction which tires the reader prodigiously. The treatment is
unusually and unnecessarily pedantic, though written by Niall Ferguson himself. The author we
gladly met in The Ascent of Money seems transformed to the role of a sadist who delights in the
pain inflicted on hapless readers without much prior background of historiography of the variety
Ferguson extols in the Introduction. The book should have been intended for light reading,
considering the purely imaginary nature of events, but the author tries to build a grand edifice on
quicksand. Anyone who manages to pass unscathed through the torturous 90 pages of the
Introduction deserves to be congratulated for his heroic effort. Yes, the congratulations are due
to me, as well!
Of all the counterfactuals and alternatives handled by various authors, the most relevant and
close to readers minds are those related to events occurred in 20th century, particularly the
questions like what would have happened if Britain stayed out of the First World War, if the
Germans defeated Britian in the Second one, and how things would have turned out had there
been no cold war. The book presents spine-chilling details of Nazis racial agenda and their
social resettlement programs in captured territories in which the racially inferior native
population would be relegated to the ranks for providing manual labour to German soldierpeasants who would occupy the prime land with he States full power behind their backs.
Education and such cultural advancements would be denied to them. As one Nazi planner
remarked, the only thing the native needs to know is to understand the German traffic signs, lest
they be overrun by speeding vehicles. Such scenarios for an Axis victory would have eventually
doomed the fate of the whole world as Hitlers plans were global in spirit, if not in letter. We

would be astonished to realize that the outcome of the war depended so crucially on the
decisions of some minor German tacticians which were not taken at the right moment. It argues
that had Germany invaded Britian in May 1940, instead of September 1940, the outcome would
have been entirely different, with the British Isles completely overrun by Nazi forces.
The book is extensively researched. Able historians who are at ease with the complicated task
assigned to them show their mettle. Historians write history, not make it. But these historians are
compelled to make some of their own history, though persistently guided through the path by
firm convictions about the inevitability of some of the strong currents flowing across centuries,
which connects disconnected events through a common thread. The long Afterword penned by
Ferguson is a splendid attempt to incorporate all the nine counterfactuals discussed in earlier
chapters into a coherent, integrated narrative of imagined history of the world from 1646 to
1996. The author atones for his crime committed against the reader in Introduction with this
enjoyable Afterword.
The book has several disadvantages too. The language is terse and unappealing to general
readers having no solid background of some chapters of European and American history. The
seriousness accorded to subject matter is at variance with the title. The easy and speculative
nature of the treatment expected by most casual buyers of the book would be cruelly belied by
its structure and those readers are in for the shock of their lives. The book follows a decidedly
West-centric approach to history. Some of the nine described episodes do not warrant the
careful scrutiny they managed to obtain. What would have happened if John F Kennedy was not
assassinated is one such trivial question. The answer is also contained in the meticulous, but
critical chapter penned by Diane Kunz not much.
The book is recommended only for very serious enthusiasts and lay readers may quite profitably
abstain from it.
Rating: 2 Star

Title: The Emperor of All Maladies A Biography of Cancer

Author: Siddhartha Mukherjee
Publisher: Fourth Estate, 2011 (First)
ISBN: 978-0-00-742805-2
Pages: 470
Cancer No other word terrorizes humanity harder than that. Often late to correctly diagnose, it
snuffs life out of healthy individuals in the blink of an eye and drives the survivors into a lifetime
of sorrow and misery. Though the disease was around and recognized for millennia, it was only
after the Second World War that effective treatment regimen started to appear in the form of
chemotherapy at first. Dr. Siddhartha Mukherjee, the author, is the right person to describe the
biography of the dreaded disease, as he is a cancer physician and researcher. He is a Rhodes
Scholar, and is now assistant professor of medicine at Columbia University and practices at the
CU/NYU Presbyterian Hospital. He has published articles in Nature, The New England Journal
of Medicine and The New Republic. The germ of the book was sown in him during his tenure as
a post-doctoral fellow of oncology at the Massachusetts General Hospital the legendary
hospital where anesthesia was invented in 1846 and the centre of activity of many fictional
medical thrillers. During the course of his work, Dr. Mukherjee came across several patients
who inexorably marched towards their deaths while the medical establishment stood silently by
the wayside in the full realization that nothing could be done to save those lives, except
providing palliative care. This book is a noted one of its genre and has bagged several
distinctions, including the Pulitzer Prize for non-fiction in 2011, and Im sure the honours list
wont end with it.
Those people who blame modern lifestyle changes to the increased incidence of cancer may do
well to remember that the dreaded disease is in fact very ancient. Imhotep, an ancient Egyptian
physician who lived around 2650 BCE, records breast cancer with a comment that there was no
available cure. Herodotus, the ancient Greek historian, narrates the case of Atossa, Persian
queen and wife of the mighty emperor, Darius. She too developed breast cancer which was
surgically removed by a Greek slave, Democedes. A grateful Atossa prompted her husband to
turn his next aggressive campaign to the west instead of the east to Greece so that the
homesick slave could return to his homeland. The resultant Graeco-Persian was a pivotal
moment in world history in fact, we may safely contend that the moment moulded the course
of future history from then on, resulting in the fall of Persia and the campaigns of Alexander the
Great. Thus, cancer, even as a clandestine illness, left its fingerprints on the ancient world. The
incidence of cancer seems to have increased over the ages, because most of them affect us as
we grow old. For a 30-year old woman to develop breast cancer, the odds are 1 in 400, whereas
for a 70-year old, it is 1 in 9. So, along with growth in life expectancy, incidence of cancer
increased, coinciding also with receding of other killers such as tuberculosis, small-pox, and
plague. Advanced early detection techniques also contribute to the statistics of increased
incidence.
It was in the time of Hippocrates, around 400 BCE, that a word for cancer first appeared in
literature: karkinos, from the Greek word for crab. The tumour, with swollen blood vessels
around it might have reminded Hippocrates of a crab dug in the sand with its legs spread in a
circle. Another Greek word, onkos, which meant a mass, load, or burden, made an
appearance. Onkos, or cancer was imagined to be a burden carried by the body, from which the
discipline of oncology would take its modern name. The medieval dark ages remained dark for
medicine too, and only with the Renaissance do we witness further improvements.
Breakthroughs like anesthesia (1846) and antisepsis (1867) caused a proliferation of surgical
procedures.

Cancer comes in diverse forms breast, stomach, skin, leukemias and lymphomas. Of all
these, blood cancer (leukemia) has captured the nervous attention of a whole generation of
playwrights and writers of every sort to make an impression on the public mind that it is
uncurable. Leukemia, which is the uncontrolled growth of white blood cells, was identified in
1850s by the German researcher Rudolph Virchow, who coined the term leukemia from the
Greek leukos, meaning white. World War II was a watershed moment in the history of
technology, as well as medicine. Just prior to the war, the cure for cancer consisted of one of
two things, excising the tumour surgically or incinerating it with radiation a choice between the
hot ray and the cold knife! By 1940, it was sadly, yet widely acknowledged that therapeutics
against cancer was at a dead end. Something revolutionary needed to come up.
And the revolutionary thing indeed turn up, in a quite unexpected quarter. Though professing
otherwise, both the warring sides in the World War employed chemical warfare on their
enemies. Of all the chemicals used, nothing was more fearsome or devastating as mustard gas.
It killed immediately and the survivors were forced to lead miserable lives owing to
complications like chronic anemia. Researchers detected that the poison gas destroyed white
blood cells (WBC) in survivors and surmised that it could form a part of an effective treatment
against leukemia (which increased white cell count) in controlled doses. In the meantime,
Sydney Farber, an American physician was wondering in 1947 whether he could control the
pathological growth of WBC, using a chemical. Folic acid, was found to cause growth of WBC in
anemic people, so Farber argued that if he could lay hands on an anti-folate (a chemical which
works in a diametrically opposite way than folic acid), it could be used as medicine for leukemic
patients. He eventually came across such a chemical structurally similar to folic acid, called
aminopterin, which he first tried on a child suffering from acute lymphoblastic leukemia, with
good results. The age of chemotherapy was born! However, in most cases, the remission was
only temporary with the patient relapsing irrevocably to recurred illness, which was resistant to
further chemotherapy. The cancer also travelled to other parts of the body, like the lungs, liver,
brain and bone marrow, which is called metastasis. Researchers struggled hard to find a wayout
and they were finally rewarded using multiple drugs in combination, a fixed percentage of
cancerous cells would be obliterated. Repeating the course several times, the percentage of
abnormal cells would be reduced to near zero.
However, the chemicals used as drugs in chemotherapy were cytotoxic (damaging to the cells),
which destroyed healthy cells as well as the cancerous. The body reeled under the heavy doses
of drugs, with severe side effects, one of them being leukemia itself, at a later stage. There was
no way to distinguish the tumorous cells. The birth of linear accelerators in physics labs during
the 1960s helped to incorporate that also in the war against cancer, in the form of extended-field
radiation. Clinical trials helped modify or discard established procedures too. Radical
mastectomy, the surgical removal of large parts of the chest was the common procedure for
breast cancer at that time, till it was challenged by feminist groups and innovative surgeons. A
trial which lasted 10 years conclusively proved that the radical one was not fundamentally
different in efficacy from simpler, less invasive procedures.
Relapse of the disease, after a brief remission, was a nagging problem for chemotherapy.
Patients returned with metastasized cancer, often ending up in brain. The malignant cells
somehow crossed the blood-brain barrier, which stopped the chemicals. Attempts to transport
the drugs directly to brain via cerebro-spinal fluid through spine taps were also not promising. It
was around 1970s that the importance of prevention dawned upon the researchers. Lung
cancer is highly preventable, if the afflicted stayed away from tobacco smoking. Concerted legal
and public awareness campaigns helped to bring the tobacco industry to heel. They
acknowledged the risks tobacco posed to public health and were forced to print warning labels
on cigarette packs. Development of pap smear test for cervical cancer and mammography for

breast cancers opened a window of screening, but none of them reached the level satisfactory
to pronounce as such.
Knowledge of cancer biology improved drastically after 1980s. Cancer is the uncontrolled
growth of normal body cells caused by mutations picked up genetically or environmentally by
the normal genes. The genetic mechanism consist of two ways to enable growth and to
control growth after maturity of the cell is reached. Oncogenes, which are mutated growth genes
contribute to unbridled growth, just like a jammed accelerator in a car. On the other hand,
inactivity in the control genes also fail to stop growth, just like a non-functional brake in an
automobile. Developments in recombinant DNA technology and genetic engineering helped
device new drugs which could hook on to aberrant proteins at the molecular level and keep
them under harness. Herceptin was the first such drug, but the wonder drug turned out to be
Gleevec, which became a panacea for chronic myeloid leukemia (CML), a rare form of cancer.
This medicine removed all traces of pathogens and enabled patients to continue their lives for
decades. But, molecular medicine carries its own risks too. The cancer gets immune to the drug
by accumulating mutations again. The race against it cannot be static there is not a dull
moment in researchers attempts to fight cancer.
The book is a comprehensive history of cancer, reaching out to the dawn of history to the latest
developments in genetic drugs. It is also a history of the medical profession, beautifully unveiling
the troubled pathways it traveled to possess the glowing feathers it carries now in its diadem.
Using an eclectic mix of science and history, Mukherjee produces a long-awaited delicacy in the
feast of medical books. The description is clear and lucid, attractive even to lay readers. The
handling of the subject is so professional that this book should adorn the shelves of every
medical practitioner, as well as serious admirers of the popular science genre. Insightful
comments and dispassionate narrative brings out objective truths in the cold light of reason. It is
interesting to note that chemotherapy is like beating the dog with a stick to get rid of his fleas!
The book ends with hope, but not with much enthusiasm for a cure in the near future.
The book would have done well with a neat glossary, especially since it juggles a lot of medical
terms. Perhaps future editions would surely attend to this shortfall. The volume is a bit bulky too,
with 470 pages. The readers dont glide as smoothly with the author after the first 100 pages.
The remaining parts are more interesting to medical practitioners than other readers. Also, some
of the trial results presented as proof of argument dont seem to be statistically significant. The
study which analysed the death rate due to lung cancer in smokers is an example. Out of 789
deaths a trial group, 36 deaths were due to lung cancer and all of them were smokers.
Mukherjee then asserts, The trial designed to bring the most rigorous statistical analysis to the
cause of lung cancer barely required elementary mathematics to prove its point (p.249). There
is no disputing the fact that smoking causes lung cancer, but doctor, the mathematics involved
here may not be as elementary as you think. The conclusion must depend on the ratio of
smokers to the total population. If it is so high as Dr. Mukherjee himself claims in a previous
page, in some parts of the world, nearly 9 out of 10 men were smoking cigarettes (p.241), the
result proves nothing. If smokers constitute 90% of the population, it is quite probable that out of
the 36 dead, all of them were smokers. We could have also argued that all of them were righthanders as if right-handedness was a cause for premature death.
A really good work. The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Notes from a Small Island

Author: Bill Bryson
Publisher: Black Swan, 2011 (First published 1993)
ISBN: 978-0-552-99600-6
Pages: 379
Bill Bryson is undoubtedly one of the funniest writers alive. As I mentioned in the review of his
another title Down Under, you become his fan for life after reading anyone of his little gems of
work. I started with his At Home, which I liked very much. By the time A Short History of Nearly
Everything was reached, a genuine interest was born and with Down Under, I was enraptured
with his style and now, this. Whereas Down Under dealt with his travels in Australia, this one
references his journey in Britain, where he lived for two decades, before finally settling back in
U.S, his home. The 7-week journey captured in the book was made just before his departure to
U.S and presents in a condensed form Brysons accumulated wisdom spanning two decades he
spent in the old country.
The book covers Brysons travels from the southern tip of Dover, which faces France on the
continent, to the northernmost point of the country, John OGroats in Scotland over seven weeks
through train, automobile and sometimes by trekking, even. Along the weeks-long voyage
Bryson makes fun of almost all aspects of British social life, but always with a tinge of deepseated respect to its culture and social norms. The weariness which the author must have felt
on this long, solo journey is not at all evident anywhere in the charming narrative. Even when
there is a goof up, he calmly and good-naturedly acknowledges it and wipes away the ill will with
a most hilarious account of the episode. Over the course of the expedition, the author travels
through all the parts England, Wales and Scotland. His decision to travel back home after two
decades of stay in his adopted country is evident in several places often with pangs of
homesickness materializing at quite unexpected places, like in the middle of a movie which
features American themes.
Though Bryson doesnt spare any expense in making fun of all things enroute, his appreciation
for Britain abounds and is made obvious in several pages like this one, The glory of Britain is
that it manages at once to be intimate and small-scale and at the same time packed to bursting
with incident and interest. I am constanly filled with admiration at this at the way you can
wander through a town like Oxford and in the space of a few moments pass the home of
Christopher Wren, the buildings where Halley found his comet and Boyle his first law, the track
where Roger Bannister ran the first sub-four-minute mile, the meadow where Lewis Carroll
strolled; or how you can stand on Snows Hill at Windsor and see, in a single sweep, Windsor
Castle and the playing fields of Eton, the churchyard where Gray wrote his elegy, the site where
The Merry Wives of Windsor was first performed. (p.324). See this rich tribute to the country
which headed the allies in World War II, and obtained a Pyrrhic victory, What an enigma Britain
will seem to historians when they look back on the second half of the twentieth century. Here is
a country that fought and won a noble war, dismantled a mighty empire in a generally benign
and enlightened way, created a far-seeing welfare state in short, did nearly everything right
and then spent the rest of the century looking on itself as a chronic failure (p.379).
As we go along with Bryson in this memorable town-hopping trip, we get to know the rhythm
that animates British social life. Pubs, hotels, museums and good walkways constitute the
essence of amenities the towns keep in store for the travellers. He tastes every such facility in a
town before he leaves for another. The narration is extremely interesting and arresting.
However, unlike in Down Under, the whole purpose of the journey sometimes suggest itself to
be somewhat pointless, considering the small size of Britain unlike Australia, which is a
continent. Also the urban infrastructure is conspicuous by the monotony of features they
represent. In every town, you get to know the same places mentioned earlier in this paragraph.

Such homologous architecture is in fact caused by the compactness of Britain as a whole.

Perhaps you may also find that though Brysons language is extremely witty and hilarious, it
may not be entirely recommendable for children. Depending on the readers cultural
background, he might come across some passages which may offend his stricter sensibilities
regarding the dcor of the language which may seem to cross into the terrain of obscenity, at
least on one occasion.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: An Edible History of Humanity

Author: Tom Standage
Publisher: Atlantic Books, 2009 (First)
ISBN: 978-1-84354-634-4
Pages: 242
Tom Standage is an engineer by profession and works as business editor at the Economist and
is the author of The Turk, The Neptune File, The Victorian Internet and A History of the World in
6 Glasses. He has written about science and technology for numerous magazines and
newspapers. In this novel theme, Standage argues convincingly that history is a series of
transformations caused, enabled or influenced by food, which shaped civilizations and forced
them to expand themselves, often by violent means against their neighbours in times of famine,
thus setting the stage for the great drama of world history to enact itself. He then delves into the
depths of history, reaching well into the murky tidings of prehistory, to bring with him insightful
gems which prove his point. This is a history of food, its collection at first, then its farming, its
trade and how the control of it accorded power and prestige for those who wielded it.
Rice, wheat and maize constitute the three main cereals eaten by mankind at present. All of the
three were carefully chosen from their wild forebears by diligent early farmers who selected
those properties which appealed to them most, like size of grain, short stalk and so on. As they
farmed these crops, the plants gradually lost their ability to grow spontaneously in the wild, but
developed features attractive to a hungry society, like larger cobs, thinner husks and ready-tosprout-at-any-time seeds. By these early genetic mutations carefully selected by early farmers,
the yield improved and farming replaced hunting and gathering as the mainstay of societies.
Surplus food supply led to the birth of urbanized civilisations. The truth is that farming is
thoroughly unnatural it is a human achivement par excellence. A cultivated field is a product of
technology, like an automobile. Agriculture, thus has greater impact on the environment than
any other human activity as it led to widespread deforestation, environmental destruction, and
displacement of natural wildlife. It also involved genetic modification of plants and created
monstrous mutants that do not exist in nature and often cant survive without human
intervention. Modern genetic engineering is just a twist in a field of technology that dates back
more than 10,000 years. People who extol the virtues of natural agriculture sadly misses this
point.
Transition from hunter-gatherers to farmers ensured an increase in sustainable population.
Hunter-gatherers moved frequently from place to place and bosom-children were a hindrance. A
woman could allow a child to be conceived with a gap of 4-5 years so that the child can walk the
great distances involved, on its own. With sedentary lifestyle associated with farming
communities, this constraint vanished and a woman could conceive as often as biologically
possible, with lots of people to attend to her needs. Food surplus liberated people from farming
to pursue other careers. Food had to be redistributed in such societies and the control of which
ensured emergence of nobility and kingship. Trade in food articles flourished and around the
birth of common era, we find spices obtaining a key place in world trade. With the fall of Roman
empire and the rise of Islam, trade slipped to Arab hands who usually made proselytising a part
of the bargain. Most of the trading ports on Indian ocean rim converted to Islam and their
growing power turned Europe to a backwater which wholly relied on Islamic traders. A series of
measures such as sharp rise in pepper price in 1410-14, monopolizing of Red sea route by
Mameluk sultans of Egypt, sack of Constantinople and monopolizing of Black sea trade route by
Ottoman Turks proved to be the last straw before Europe decided to shake off the stifling
pressure from the east. Renaissance and age of European exploration had begun as a result.
Rapid colonization of the New World after Columbus expeditions ensured the transfer of food
crops between the Old and New Worlds. Rice, wheat and sugar (a few among the many)

travelled west, while maize and potato to the east. Europeans found that planting sugar in the
ideal climate of the Caribbeans required a lot of cheap manual labour. Slave trade arose, which
transported millions of Africans across the Atlantic, almost half of them perishing on the course.
It then took centuries of effort, culminating in a civil war, to bring down the institution of slavery.
Though potato was initially shunned in Europe by the clergy on the reason that it was not
mentioned in the Bible, it soon rose to be the staple item in many countries dining tables.
As the world stepped into modernity, control of food supply began to affect the outcomes of
wars and fates of regimes. Napoleons better logistics helped him achieve victory against his
rivals. Follies of administrators in dictatorial regimes spread famines and deprivations which
eventually destabilized the regime and its ideology. Stalins failed Industrialization drive in 1930s
and the resultant famine, and the Chinese famine which followed Maos ill-guided Great Leap
Forward are two recent memories which killed millions of people. USSRs collapse in 1991 may
also be attributed to increase in food prices and consequent shortage during the end of 1980s,
riding on low oil prices which was the bread winner of the erstwhile Soviet Union. Coming on top
of these was Gorbachevs glasnost and perestroika, which sealed the fate of the Communist
state.
World population began its upsurge in 19 th century. To meet the rising challenge of population
growth, fertilizers began to be applied. The first such item was natural in origin solidified bird
excrement called guano, which formed entire uninhabited islands in South Pacific. The stock
was extinguished in about three decades and sodium nitrate from Chile was then used for
another three. By the beginning of the 20th century, it was more than apparent that an artificial
fertilizer need to be invented to support growing populations. Nitrogen is the most critical
element for plant growth, which is available as the major component of atmosphere where it is
not reactive. Fertilizers provide nitrogen in a form which is reactive and which can be ingested
by plants. Fritz Haber synthesized ammonia in 1909 in Germany for the first time. This was
combined with sulphuric acid to produce ammonium sulphate, the worlds first artificial fertilizer.
Carl Bosch did the engineering for Habers lab process, known as the Haber-Bosch process and
still forms the backbone for ammonia production. With the application of fertilizers, the cobs
became so heavy that the stalks began to topple over and die. New dwarf varieties of wheat and
rice were invented, which revolutionized agriculture. Norman Borlaug developed hybrid wheat
and the International Rice Research Institute developed hybrid rice.
The book is a real pleasure to read, and should be useful as a seed of further thought for many
concepts described only in a nutshell. Since the subject matter envelops the whole of human
history, the depth accorded to topics is naturally shallow, which is quite justifiable. The language
is very fluid, elegant and successfully gathers reader attention. Since the theme of the work is
unique and very well researched, it proves to be a delight for the reader. The book may also be
credited with a succinct history of modern fertilizers and how that industry which feeds the world
population came into being.
On the other hand, the author could have very well avoided some factual mistakes which sticks
out glaringly, marring the integrity of the work. In one instance, it is asserted that the countries
with largest Muslim populations were Indonesia and China (p.79) well definitely not China, it is
Bangladesh! In another occasion, it is given that First Portuguese expedition to India landed
near Calicut (modern Calcutta) on May 20, 1498 (p.92). Oh, and that was a grave error. Despite
the similar sounding names, Calicut and Calcutta are separated by about 2000 kilometers of
land. Standages geography seems to be poorer than some of the medieval Europeans!
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 4 Star

Title: The Female Brain

Author: Louann Brizendine
Publisher: Bantam Books, 2007 (First)
ISBN: 978-0-553-81849-9
Pages: 239
It was quite unexpectedly that I came across this book at the library while searching for the ever
elusive The Blind Watchmaker by Richard Dawkins. It seemed preposterous that anyone should
dare to claim a separate niche for the female brain. Firmly suppressing the urge to scribble if
any in brackets immediately after the title, I decided to have a look at it and it was indeed a
decision I would never repent! The author is a recognized neuropsychiatrist and practises on
female mood changes and health. Grabbing freely from the acquired wisdom and experience of
a practitioner, Brizendine goes on and on, bringing out the structural and functional differences
between male and female brains. She always sweetens the argument with abundant references
to case studies involving her own clients. All the developmental phases of the female genre is
considered right from foetal to the post-menopausal along with comprehensive portrayal of
the hormonal and chemical balancing acts occurring in the brain.
The author begins with a confident assertion that more than 99% of male and female genetic
coding is exactly the same. But it doesnt prove anything when we remember that more than
98% of the genome is the same between humans and chimpanzees. Male brains are 9% larger,
even after correcting for body size, but the number of cells are the same in both sexes. In
women, the cells are more tightly packed, hence the comparative compactness. Women
however lead in some faculties like language and communication, with the brain centre for
language is nearly 11% larger in them. This make them better at expressing emotions and
remembering the details of emotional events or romantic encounters. Men compensate for this
by having a brain area devoted to sexual drive which is 250% larger than women with all the
consequent unnecessary complications! Brizendine acknowledges the fact that there is a dearth
of women in top-level science and engineering positions, but argues that it is not due
differences in capacity or talent as there is no such difference between pre-puberty boys and
girls. As estrogen then floods girls brains, their emotional and communication skills get more
focussed and rising testosterone levels make boys grow less communicative and indulge in less
socially demanding fields such as computers and science. It all seems to boil down to the
differences in biology.
In childhood, the female brain is wired to promote social groupings and harmony among them.
Communication is a very essential prerequisite for becoming part of social groups. Rising
estrogen levels with maturity further enhances the already remarkable trait. After puberty, the
rising and falling levels of estrogen and progesterone hormones make women irritable at times
and off balance until they learn to live with these imbalances in their nature.
Falling in love and finding a mate is much more complicated than we thought. Even with all
outward appearances of sophistication, female brain is still the old stone-age relic, suited for
solving problems encountered during most of humanitys incubation in prehistory. Studies
conducted around the world and across various races from Germans to Taiwanese to Mbuti
Pygmies to Aleut Eskimos show that women are less concerned with a potential husbands
visual appeal and more interested in his material resources and social status. Also, they prefer
mates at least 4 inches taller and three and a half years older. So much for love! Once in love,
the critical-thinking pathways in brain shut down helping to focus on that single person,
irrespective of his shortcomings. Falling in love is one of the most irrational behaviours or brain
states imaginable for both men and women. The brain becomes illogical in the throes of a new
romance, literally blind to the shortcomings of the lover. It is an involuntary state (p.97). The
brain states which deal with rejected love also differ between the sexes. Rejected men are 3 to

4 times more likely to commit suicide than rejected women who often sink into depression
they cant eat, sleep, work or concentrate (p.109).
Brizendine then gives a detailed account about the comparative sexual desires and behaviours
of males and females which is simply great, but we need not delve into the details here. The
greatest transformation occurs in the female brain when she turns a mother. Motherhood
changes the brain structurally, functionally and irreversibly. The continuous rewiring and creation
of new pathways even cause the brain to shrink in size during some months of pregnancy.
While the body is gaining weight, brain is losing it. Just before giving birth, it again increase in
size as it reconstructs large networks of maternal circuits. The author then turns to the most
controversial argument that women have an innate ability to measure the emotional state of
another person accurately by reading subtle expressional changes. If the author could be taken
at face value, husbands should think several times before lying to their wives faces. The most
unsettling part is that men dont possess this facility! This difference in capacity to mind read
created greate hurdles in many families who were the authors clients.
The last great change comes when they reach menopause at which fluctuating hormone levels
subside and keep a steady level. Estrogen and progesterone production is reduced to a very
low level and the caring and loving nature of many is turned topsy-turvy. Many women exhibit
unusual independence at this stage and quarrel or separate from their husbands. Author claims
that with proper precautions, hormone therapy with estrogen will help recreate the old selves to
a good extent. The book is also embellished with three appendices which deals with commonly
asked questions of pros and cons of hormone therapy and the biological nature of sexual
orientation in females.
The book is a very good one which must be read by every man to fully understand the persons
they encounter from the other sex. Women also must read this to understand why they think the
way they do at present and what might be wrong with them. It also lights up some dark myths of
depression among women with neurochemical reasons and explains how it could be effectively
remedied. It is an absolutely splendid work.
Some shortcomings also may be pointed out. Authors assertion that since the average age of
women before 20th century was 49, very few women reached post-menopausal age and hence
effective studies of the phenomenon has not been done is not tenable. It may be true that not
much studies have been done, but we should look for reasons elsewhere. The average age
before 200 years was low because infant mortality rate was very high, not because there was a
shortage of aged women. The book also portrays women as somehow superhuman with
incredible faculties like extreme emotional intelligence, mind reading and verbal communication
skills. This simply is a bit hard to believe and I sincerely wonder whether Brizendine did this
partly to sprout a sense of inferiority in men after reading this book!
Though not technically part of the subject matter, I cant resist quoting a piece of wisdom given
in the work by Oprah Winfrey when she turned fifty, regarding aging. Every middle aged guy or
gal should engrave these words in their hearts. It runs as, I marvel that at this age I still feel
myself expanding, reaching out and beyond the boundaries of self to become more enlightened.
In my twenties, I thought there was some magical adult age Id reach (thirty-five, maybe) and
my adultness would be complete. Funny how that number kept changing over the years, how
even at forty, labeled by society as middle-aged, I still felt I wasnt the adult I knew I could be.
Now that my life experiences have transcended every dream or expectation I ever imagined, I
know for sure that we have to keep transforming ourselves to become who we ought to be
(p.182)
The book is highly recommended.

Rating: 3 Star

Title: Like the Flowing River

Author: Paulo Coelho
Publisher: Harper Collins, 2011 (First published 2005)
ISBN: 978-0-00-724630-4
Pages: 232
Paulo Coelho is one of the most sought-out authors in the world. Difference in languages does
not seem to pose a hurdle between the gifted writer and his enthusiastic fan be it in Chile, in
Sweden or in India. There is always a hidden strand of comprehension running across the
barriers of religion, language or culture, which binds the writer firmly tied to the readers.
Perhaps we need not wonder at the sturdiness of the relationship. Man, being the same
everywhere, the path and the vehicle to ride into his inner depths are the same what a shrewd
one needs to do is learn to ride the vehicle which bestows him the talent to disregard the make
or brand. Coelho wields the supreme talent to directly speak to the inner selves of the readers.
The subtle signals which emanate from one individual to make sense to another defy common
sense, logic and the rules of semantics. That may be why Coelho exerts such a pull on
booklovers everywhere on the planet. Like the Flowing River is a collection of thoughts and
reflections of the author, published through his syndicated columns in news papers published in
many languages. It consists of about 100 essays on various topics from self-improvement to
community living to international peace. Always a conservative, the author treads cautiously and
along with established religions whenever any of his utterances might seem to ruffle the
feathers of established wisdom.
Spirituality is a double-edged sword. It leads enlightened souls on the path of rectitude by
shining brightly before them on their arduous trail which is narrow and winding. The promise of
this guiding beacon to transcend physical mortality to become one with the supreme being, or
creator, or whatever we may call it keeps them straightforwardly riveted to the correct path.
Atheists and agnostics, who are the beacons for quite a different route to truth, have no bones
of contention with these straight souls who live a life of spotless clarity. However, there is
another, dark, and sinister side of spirituality which is surprisingly rampant and eclipses its
benevolent twin-brother. How else can we account for the fanatical and murderous tirades being
enacted in many places of the world against the screening of a film which is supposed to have
ridiculed the founder of one of the major religions of the world? Coelhos spirituality and
message thankfully belong to the former category which could provide solace and confidence to
many individuals who falter in their steps without knowing the right thing to do.
The book abounds with pearls of wisdom and very practical ways for dealing with seemingly
impossible tasks. In one of the essays, titled Statutes for the New Millennium, two of the
authors sixteen points deserve mention here. They are, 1) Every human being has the right to
search for happiness, and by happiness is meant something that makes that individual feel
content, not necessarily something that makes other people feel content and 2) Every human
being should keep alive within them the sacred flame of madness, but should behave as a
normal person (p.115). Another essay, Charity Under Threat (p.127) describes how a swindler
obtained money from Coelhos wife posing to be a foreign tourist who has been robbed by local
thugs. Even when it became clear that her generosity has been exploited by an unscrupulous
guy, she says, Well, thats not going to stop me helping anyone! It proves how the inner light
that guides us from within is and should be unperturbed by the storms that may upset all
external considerations. Since I was also personally a victim to such a gimmick 18 years ago in
Vijayawada, Andhra Pradesh, it touched a cord with me. Essays like The Second Chance,
which says life always gives a second chance after the failed first is very encouraging for
depressed persons.

The greatest thing we can find unappealing in the book is its overzealous dependence on
spirituality and power of belief. Coelho seems to cross the line in promoting these vague ideas
to the hilt. How could rational people be on the same page as Paulo Coelho when he says that
I have seen the weather being changed, for example; I have seen operations performed
without anaesthetic. Believe me if you like or laugh at me if that is the only way you can read
what I am writing but I have seen the transmutation of base metal; I have seen spoons being
bent; and lights shining in the air around me because someone said this was going to happen
(and it did)? (p.129).
Even with the unfamiliar terrain of spirituality and belief, the reading experience was altogether a
good one. With a positive outlook on life, many of the recommendations and Aesops fables-like
moral stories are redundant to our personal lives. The book is easy to read and serves its
purpose to impart a sense of belonging in the readers minds. The author has been immensely
successful in achieving his aim.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Salt A World History

Author: Mark Kurlansky
Publisher: Penguin, 2003 (First published 2002)
ISBN: 978-0-14-200161-5
Pages: 449
Wed wonder why anyone should bother to write a considerably sized book about a common
mineral which is almost taken for granted due to its cheapness and ubiquity. Then again, we
would be forced to accord the respect it deserves to salt when we remember that the most
essential things for life are abundant and cheap or free like air or water. Salt, the only rock we
eat is so essential to sustain life that its production and trade influenced world history to no
small extent. Even though ordinarily by salt we mean common, edible, table salt, it is actually a
product obtained from the chemical reaction between an acid and an alkali. The book is a great
collection of stories and facts related to its origins, production, trade, and the culinary aspects
over millennia. We learn about its extraction from brine lakes thousands of years ago. The
earliest recorded reference to its production comes from Sichuan province in China around 250
BCE. Its governor, Li Bing, was said to extract brine by drilling bamboo poles into the earth to a
depth of hundreds of feet. A quite unexpected feature of the enterprise was the oozing out of
natural gas from the well. The Chinese cleverly used the gas to boil brine to make crystals of
salt. Only during the last century was the secret of petroleum reserves occurring underneath
rock salt beds was known. The salt seals the underground vegetation, which turns it to oil over
great ages. Egyptian civilization also extensively used salt to preserve food and mummies.
Since they relied solely on the annual flooding of the Nile, which was a narrow strip of fertility in
an otherwise lapping sea of desert, preservation of food was a prime concern. Natron was used
for mummification of the ricj, while the lay folk used common salt.
The Romans extracted salt from huge salt mines in Central Europe and also by evaportating
sea water. They traded salt and transported it to great distances. The first Roman road was
known as Via Salaria, the salt road. Soldiers were often paid in salt, hence the word salary, and
the expressions worth his salt and earning his salt. The Latin word sal became French solde,
meaning pay and the word soldier came into being. Medieval European merchant cities like
Venice showed great interest in making a fortune out of salt administration. They stopped
production of it at home and found that trading was far more profitable. They controlled salt
production on the Mediterranean rim, sometimes forcibly and made huge profits out of it.
Opening up of North American sea lines after John Cabbots voyages helped develop a lucrative
trade in salted sea cod from Newfoundland.
Medieval European history is replete with attempts to control the salt trade. Production of salt no
doubt affected the trading prospects of a region so as to name that location on the lines of salt
works. In England, Anglo-Saxons called a saltworks a wich, and any place in England where the
name ends in wich at one time produced salt. Newly existent American colonies found great
leverage in selling salted cod to England, while importing salt from it. Soon, England was not
able to find markets for the bounteous American produce, which forced the colonists to find
markets elsewhere for their product. This was something impossible to acquiesce in to, by a
colonizing power. It imposed harsh tariffs and taxes in the colonies, which was rejected and met
with rebellion. The skirmishes ended with the birth of United States, after a protracted war of
independence. The American Civil War (1861-65) employed strategies to control salt so as to
cripple the war effort and administration of confederate states whose salt production was
meagre in the first place. With salt works destroyed by enemies, and denied imported salt by
naval blockade of ports, the South was greatly hampered in their efforts.
When thinking about salt, an Indian cannot help thinking also about the father of the nation,
Mahatma Gandhi, who led a servient populace towards the goal of independence using

peaceful means. It was heartening to note that the world also acknowledges his adroit
manipulation of the lethargic masses by dangling the prize of salt in front of them. This book
includes a chapter on Mahatma and his salt satyagraha. Gujarat and Orissa were the major saltmaking regions in 19th century and the British imported heavy duties on locally produced salt to
make it unattractive against competition from Liverpool salt, made in Cheshire. The salt
workers, called malangies, in Orissa became very poor as a result. Though the customers paid
a large price, the makers were not getting enough money, as the difference went to government
coffers. In 1923, the salt tax was doubled, and by 1929, Orissa reached near boiling point with
discontent. Gandhi decided to use this weapon against the British. He marched in 1930 to the
sea cost of Dandi, along with thousands of supporters and scraped salt on the beach breaking
British salt law. He was arrested, along with hundreds of thousands of protestors nationwide.
The government found that the problem was larger than they could handle. A Round Table
conference was called in 1931 to discuss a host of matters of national importance. Salt law was
relaxed to allow people to make salt by evaporating brine for their own use. The movement,
whose seed was sown, gradually metamorphosed into the national struggle for independence
which India attained in 1947.
The use of salt has transformed dramatically over the ages. Earlier, it was mainly used to
preserve meat and vegetables by salting, smoking or pickling. With the invention of canning and
refrigeration, salt began to be used less and less. It lost its place of prominence on the dining
table. Apart from flavouring, the most important use now is for deicing roads in Arctic countries
and as an industrial raw material for producing chemicals. Salt intake has reduced considerably
among all the nations of the world. It is said that a European now eats half the amount of salt
than he did in the 19th century.
The book is a great contribution to the culinary history of the world, comparable in relevance to
An Edible History of Humanity, which was reviewed earlier in the blog. Recipes of many ancient
formulations are given. But at one point, one wonders whether the description of old recipes
slightly mars the readability of the text. The work is well structured and easily readable. The
chapter on India and Gandhi illustrates the wide reading the author did while researching for the
work.
Kurlansky accords undue prominence to Chinese inventions and technology, as to make
irrelevant comparisons with 19th century Western technology and reaching the consensus that
ancient Chinese technology was better. He goes even to the extreme point of assigning Chinese
provenance to some artefacts for which even the Chinese had not laid claim. The author says,
Some Western historians believe that the Chinese may have been the first to develop this
technique (solar evaportation of salt) around 500 CE. But Chinese historians, who are loath to
pass up founders rights to any invention, lay no claim to this one. The Chinese were not
pleased with the salt produced by this technique. Slow evaporation results in coarse salt, and
the Chinese have always considered fine-grained salt to be of higher quality (p.83). Such
allusions to real or imagined Chinese inventions appears several times in the text. The book is
really lengthier than the subject matter warranted and it seems that the author has also become
confused with how to end it properly, as evidenced by the rather haphazard finish.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: From Hydaspes to Kargil A History of Warfare in India from 326 BC to AD 1999
Author: Kaushik Roy
Publisher: Manohar Publishers, 2004 (First)
ISBN: 81-7304-543-7
Pages: 241
Military history is one subject having very few takers and is always marginalized by mainstream
historians. The power and authority of a state depends on the efficiency of its army. This book is
an attempt to review the military strategies, formations and warfare over the two millennia from
the battle with Alexander on the banks of river Hydaspes (Jhelum) in 326 BCE to the battle with
Pakistan on Kargil in 1999 CE. Kaushik Roy is a fellow at the Nehru Memorial Museum and
Library. He has published numerous articles in various journals and his book reviews appear
regularly in The Telegraph. He is also a passionate collector of books on military history.
Ancient Indian army constituted the four-fold divisions of infantry, cavalry, chariots and
elephants, called chaturanga bala. These wings were never very coordinated in the battlefront.
Alexanders phalanx could cut through them with ease, beating Porus. However, the world
conqueror was sufficiently impressed by the mighty elephants of whom his cavalry were mortally
afraid. Alexander imported the elephants to his battle formations and its repercussions could be
seen in Punic wars between Carthage and Rome. Hannibal, the mighty Carthaginian general
marched African elephants against the Romans. The chaturanga bala declined in efficacy on the
face of highly maneuverable mounted cavalry archers of the steppe nomads, like Parthians,
Sakas and Huns. By 600 CE, the traditional army shrunk to three-fold, eliminating chariots.
Invention of metallic stirrup around 700 CE resulted in greater stability for the mounted archers,
who proved to be no match for the indisciplined Indian infantry. As the local rulers relied
excessively on the samantha system, in which each warlord was supposed to supply soldiers to
the soverign in times of need. These were mainly marginal farmers who had no previous military
training and who fought for booty and loyal to their own chieftains. Also, the concept of chivalry
and the laughable kshatra dharma of the Rajput clans caused them to fall like ripe plums before
invading Turkish Muslims. The Turks established sultanates in Delhi and adopted Indian
systems in warfare, like elephants. The gradual indigenisation denied them the advantages of
gunpowder and cannon. When this was coupled with the stoppage of the flow of Central Asian
horses by Mongols, the days of the sultanate were numbered. They fell before Babur in 1526, at
the First Battle of Panipat when Ibrahim Lodi lost to the Mughal before noon.
Babur introduced a novel concept of warfare he borrowed from Ottomans, the field artillery. The
gunners performed well by scaring away elephants and stunned sultanate infantry by their
booming guns. Ibrahim Lodi, the Delhi sultan himself was killed in the battle. Mughals
consolidated their power across the subcontinent in the next 150 years, but the slow
indigenisation of technology and introduction of mansabdari system eroded their
battleworthiness. The mansabdars, who were given surplus land revenue maintained a military
strength which were many times more than the contingent directly commanded by the emperor.
Light cavalry forces like Marathas and the tecnologically superior Persians sounded the death
knell of Mughals after Aurangzebs death in 1707. Nadir Shah crushed them to powder in 1739.
By the 18th century, military strategy again went a transformation. Elephants and cavalry archers
faded away and infantry with light firearms and field artillery manned or trained by European
gunners took its place. Strategically located forts also couldnt provide asylum as heavy guns
tore through them. The English East India Company (EIC) used Indian manpower to conquer all
of the subcontinent. Their ordnance factories produced ammunition using Indian raw materials
like salt petre. The company imposed its monopoly in purchasing salt petre. Connected to these
developments was the fact that EIC was bankrolled by rich Gujarati merchants. We must marvel

the ease and slothfullness with which we allowed a foreigner to fasten the noose of slavery
tightly around our necks for the next two centuries! We allowed our motherland to be subjugated
under the yoke of imperialism meekly.
The First War of Independence of 1857 finds due mention in the book. The munitions, man
power, tactics and formations of the rebels and their white opponents are described in an
analytical way, bringing out excellent comparisons and providing speculations about what went
wrong for the rebels. Roy states that instead of merely practising what they were taught in the
military schools of East India Company, the sepoys should have adopted guerilla hit-and-run
warfare and should have destroyed the telegraph lines which provided a vital means of
communication for the British. The importance of telegraph in British victory is amply expressed
in the last cry of a sepoy condemned to the gallows. Pointing to the telegraph cable, he was
said to have remarked, It is that accursed string that strangled us!
From 1857, the author takes a quantum leap to 1999, bypassing the two Pakistan wars and the
Chinese war. Kargil conflict is analysed threadbare and the inadequacies of Indian military and
its tactics are explained clearly. Contrary to popular belief, Roy argues that what was evident in
Kargil was the ineffectiveness of Indian armed forces. Even with heavy artillery, assisted by
aerial bombardment, India couldnt evict the semi-regulars from their mountain hideouts. We
had to let them go back safely, in order to end the war! India needs to take lessons from this
episode.
Kaushik Roy ends the book with a consideration on why military coups do not take place in
India, while it is a more than usual occurrence in Pakistan, even though both armies share the
legacy of the British sepoy army. Indian army is said to have imbued with non-militaristic Hindu
tradition where the fighting Kshatriyas always enjoyed only the second turn against the priestly
Brahmins. Subservience to civilian authority is implicit in such a scheme. Indian army is quite
diversified in its ethnicity, contrary to Pakistan, where the lions share comprises of people from
a few districts of West Punjab. India also provide military employment to Gurkhas, who are
Nepali citizens, but who constitute 10% of the Indian army! Also, Indian army does not enjoy the
pride of place in its society as enjoyed by their counterparts in Pakistan where they are revered.
To prevent occurrences of coups, the author suggests to transform the army as an occupational
one, instead of institutional as at present. More manpower turnover in the form of short service
commissions is a sure guarantee to keep the soldiers in their allotted spot in national polity.
The book is neatly written in a systematic way, with lots of reference material. In fact, Roy
provides enough material for an enthusiast to do further research and come out with a book of
the same size on any of the chapters contained in this work. The authors sharp insight into the
psychology of rebels and loyal sepoys during the First War of Independence deserves
appreciation. The rebels almost fully consisted of upper caste Hindus, who refused to serve
shoulder to shoulder with their lower caste brethren. Thats one of the reasons the backward
castes supported the British regime and fought hard to eliminate the ancient regime which
stifled their materialistic and spiritual growth.
The text couldve been made more lively with more examples to prove the authors point. In
many places, it fails to arouse readers interest and falls to the level of a school text book on
history. Perhaps in future editions of the work, the author may care to consider this specific point
to enliven the narrative.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: By the River Piedra I Sat Down and Wept

Author: Paulo Coelho
Publisher: Harper Collins, 2012 (First published 1994)
ISBN: 978-81-7223-530-7
Pages: 210
The indefatigable Paulo Coelho, again with his magic touch which moves mountains and
illuminate the daily lives of millions of people with his grand, positive outlook and kindly style of
writing which refills hope in the lives of many who see only desolation before them. If we are to
analyse his works threadbare, there may not be anything which you can point out as world class
or perfectly original. The present volume, which in fact is a novel, is so ordinary in its plot and
narration that it stands no chance to ascend the international best seller list were it not for the
fact that Coelhos incomparable manner of diction transformed it to appeal to all classes of
readers. The Coelho-isms, if we may say so, fills every nook and cranny of the narrative,
enlivening the reading experience and fills the booklovers mind with positive thoughts and
inspiring enthusiasm. Perhaps the author serves a good purpose in todays fast-paced world
where we need constant reminding of our true place in society and to remould our selves, both
internal and external, in accordance with the rapidly changing requirements our living
environment demands from us. The language is so easy and fluid that nobody is bothered with
its finer nuances as we constantly endure from some other authors. This fact is also to be
counted as an augmenting factor in favour of the wide popularity of the author.
The present book is a work of fiction, recounting the tale of a 29-year old woman, named Pilar,
who meets her childhood lover after a gap of 12 years in which a lot changes took place in both
of them. The man had become charismatic spiritual teacher in the meanwhile who had turned to
religion as a refuge from his inner conflicts. Even though he was away, and leading a spiritual
life all the years, a silent fire of love was raging on in him, which found expression in another
spiritual experience which compelled him to seek out his sweetheart again. They travel together,
share spiritual and physical familiarity and reache a point of divergence where the man has to
take a decision whether to continue on the path of salvation his mind had chosen many years
ago, or to follow the path of love, as his heart would like him to choose. After several mystic
encounters with the supernatural, the couple arrive at a congenial decision which glorifies the
plot like nothing else.
The book litters with several memorable quotes which stand out on its own, regardless of the
small size of the book. Their stature is taller than any work of fiction and share a prominent
place in the collective mind of human society. It would be prudent to mention some of them
here. At any given moment in our lives, there are certain things that couldve happened but
didnt. The magic moments go unrecognized, and then suddenly, the hand of destiny changes
everything (p.10). And, as a sequel to this, we find sometimes an uncontrollable feeling of
sadness grips us. We recognize that the magic moment of the day has passed and that weve
done nothing about it (p.27). About life, Coelho says further, Life takes us by surprise and
orders us to move toward the unknown even when we dont want to and when we think we
dont need to (p.49). Then again, It is better to lose some of the battles in the struggle for your
dreams than to be defeated without ever even knowing what youre fighting for (p.56). The
author felicitate happiness like, Happiness is something that multiplies when it is divided and
Only a man who is happy can create happiness in others. The pain of waiting is immortalized
in another phrase, as waiting is painful, forgetting is painful. But not knowing which to do is the
worst kind of suffering. In a bout of energy, Coelho exerts, Free us from all these damned
rules, from needing to find an explanation for everything, from doing only what others approve
of (p.170).

Though it is foolhardy to propose how the author should proceed to align his writing in
conformity to rational thought and to make his books attract an even wider audience, some
aspects may be clearly spelt out. His dependence on religious mysticism and charms are quite
a hindrance to enjoyment of the book, but which the readers turn a blind eye to, out of respect
and high regard for the author and his work. The descriptions of charismatic prayer enunciated
in this book is verging on the comical, but we patiently turns the chapters in search of the sense
of fulfilment that we obtain after reading one of Coelhos works. The master story tellers pen
strokes are so evident in every page of the book.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Galileos Daughter A Drama of Science, Faith and Love

Author: Dava Sobel
Publisher: Fourth Estate, 2000 (First published 1999)
ISBN: 978-0-00763-575-7
Pages: 384
Galileo is considered the father of modern physics, or modern science rather, since the founder
of the most basic branch of science may be thought of as the father of modern science as well.
However, the endowment of the cherished title is not as a result of a path breaking invention.
Rather, Galileo enjoys the pole position due to the vindication of scientific method, the system to
test the veracity of a theory by trial and error which survives to this day as the ultimate test to
accept or reject a hypothesis. The eminent Italian scientist personified the now famous motto of
Royal Society, Nullius In Verba (on nobodys words). He courageously challenged long-held
opinions when he found them to be trash, based on his experiments. Religion, which
overarched all walks of life during the 17th century, was not prepared to allow a frontal assault on
the fabric of their very existence, namely unquestioned faith, go scotfree. The establishment
arraigned Galileo of heresy and sentenced him to house arrest. He died while still in custody.
Dava Sobel is a renowned science writer, whose work Planets was reviewed earlier in this blog.
In this book, Sobel dwells on the biography of the great scientist with recourse to the
communications he established with his eldest daughter, Virginia, who was later rechristened
Suor Maria Celeste upon becoming a nun. Sobel, true to her stature as a lively author, has lived
up to her reputation in making this biography so enchanting, so lucid and so appealing. There is
no dearth of biographies of Galileo, but Sobel has did all that were needed to ensure a
prominent place for her work in the literature.
Virginia was born out of wedlock, since Galileo never married. Though he had two more children
by the same woman, their position in society was always as illegitimate children. They couldnt
hope to be decently married off and Galileo sent both of his daughters to the San Matteo
Convent to take up the veil. His real scientific career began at this time, when he refined lens
making techniques and made great telescopes for astronomical work. He found four new moons
of Jupiter and named them Medicean stars in honour of his patron, the archduke of Tuscany
who came from the Medici family, who stood behind their loyal courtier through thick and thin.
He also observed sunspots and the periodic fluctuation in Venus visible disk, like moons cycle.
The publication of details regarding sunspots rekindled the debate whether the sun or earth was
moving. The long held view, first propounded by Aristotle and Ptolemy and held dear by the
Catholic church was that earth stayed immobile and the other heavenly bodies circled around it.
Though Copernicus in 1543 had posited that sun was at the centre, the idea never reached
public domain and Copernicus, who was himself a priest, remained silent about it. Now, it fell
upon Galileo to claim that the earth moved. The Catholic church might have treated the issue
more leniently at some other time, but the 16th century was really a tough one for them, after the
Protestant Reformation under Martin Luther. Efforts to reconcile with the breakaways made
Vatican convene a series of theological councils, collectively called Council of Trent, which
categorically asserted that the Bible must not interpreted by personal choice and it need to be
believed as such without question. An ecclesiastical committee called together by Pope Paul V
in 1616 stated that Copernicus sun-centred theory was heresy and admonished Galileo from
adhering to it, to which he readily agreed.
Galileo was pestered with illnesses frequently during the years 1616-23, but it didnt slow down
his intellect. He continued discourse on comets, three of which mysteriously appeared in 1618.
In 1623, his star was thought to be in the ascendant, when his long time friend and admirer,
Cardinal Barberini ascended papacy as Pope Urban VIII. Galileo immediately started working
on his new book, Dialogue on Two Chief World Systems Ptolemaic and Copernican as a

comparison between the two. It was structured in the style of a dialogue between three learned
men, two supporting Copernicus and one holding on to Ptolemy and the church. The 1616 edict
prevented Galileo from coming out in the open in support of his true belief, so he presented it as
only a hypothesis. He submitted the completed manuscript to the committee of censors in Rome
in 1630, who proposed only minor corrections. The book finally appeared in print in 1632.
Unfortunately, the publication found Urban VIII ill-disposed in general. The Thirty-Years War
between German catholics and protestants had engulfed other countries and turned into a
European conflagration. The pope was portrayed as a weak one, unable to defend the faith. He
grew restless and sleepless over the allegations that he ordered all the birds in his garden killed
so as not to be disturbed by their nocturnal calls. Jesuit fathers, who hated Galileo from the
start, insinuated against him and his book, making the pope grow into a rage. Popes enmity
with Galileos patron, the Archduke of Tuscany on land issues also precipitated matters. He
ordered Galileo to submit in person and explain matters. The inquisition began in April 1633 and
met in four sessions in which the 70-year old scientist had to answer gruelling questions about
his intentions and true beliefs on the matter. Alert to the imminent punishment, which included
torture, Galileo recanted his ideas. On the question of whether he believed Copernican theory,
his replay was, A long time ago, that is, before the decision of the Holy Congregation of the
Index, and before I was issued that injunction, I was undecided and regarded the two opinions,
those of Ptolemy and Copernicus, as disputable, because either the one or the other could be
true in Nature. But after thed said decision, assured by the prudence of the authorities, all my
uncertainty stopped, and I held, as I still hold, as most true and indisputable, Ptolemys opinion,
namely the stability of the Earth and the motion of the Sun (p.284). Note how cleverly he
submitted to authority! Two months later, 7 out of the 10 cardinals in the committee judged that
he has committed the offense of heresy and sentenced to imprisonment. He was also forced to
kneel before them, and abjure the crime. Stories that Galileo muttered eppur si muove (but it still
moves) is probably apocryphal. After a few days in the dungeon in the Holy Office, he was
transferred to the Embassy of Tuscany in Rome, then to the archbishop of Siena. The book was
properly banned. In 1757, Vatican removed objections to the Copernican theory, but the book
remained prohibited. It was finally lifted in 1822 in which year the church could no longer
propound its faulty astronomical beliefs.
Galileo was later sent back to his home town of Arcetri near Florence under permanent house
arrest. Maria Celeste, his daughter who had looked after his household matters from within the
convent, rejoiced at the home coming at last, though her joy was to be short-lived. She was very
weak, due to deprivations in the convent and succumbed to an infection from which she never
recovered. She died on Apr 2, 1634, four months after her father returned home. She was 33.
Galileo laboured on, under immense grief, and completed work on a new manuscript, Two New
Sciences, dealing with mechanics and motion. This was published in 1638 from protestant
Holland where the Popes writ did not run. By the time he received a copy of his own printed
work, Galileo was blind in one eye with cataract. By the next winter, he lost his eyesight
completely, while still languishing under house arrest.
The book presents several letters written by the daughter to her father, which are filled with filial
piety and attachment. Reading it all together, we wonder whether Galileo was really stonehearted to send such a loving daughter to the confines of a convent. The book also describes a
touching moment when 95 years after Galileos death the Church relented a bit and allowed a
tomb to be built for him. When his sarcophagus was lifted from the pit, the retrievers were
surprised to find a similar one immediately below it. It too contained a skeleton, and they
couldnt identify Galileos. Experts were called in, all of them concurred that one skeleton
belonged to a woman who had died in her youth, around the same period of the other, aged
mans death. It then dawned on them that they are seeing the remains of the beloved daughter

who seemed attached to her father, even in death. Consequently, her remains were also
reverently moved to the new tomb.
The book is an excellent one with no blemish to be marked against. It portrays the miserable
plight of nuns in contrast to unstained plenty of the higher echelons of clergy. The nuns had to
live in self-imposed poverty, couldnt go out of the four walls of the convent, had their sleep
deprived at certain hours for night-time prayers and no recourse to proper medical care in case
they fell ill. However, we have to acknowledge with wonder at the things they could handle from
inside their convent. Several illustrative diagrams and portraits add interest to the content and
are quite engaging. The balance between the emotional and the objective is kept on a razorsharp knife edge and is kept likewise throughout the narrative.
Plague was a scourge of the ancient world. Many a times it was subjected to the ravages of
bubonic plague. The disease, spreading through air, was so contagious and deadly that
quarantine was the only effective remedy. Whole families often vanished in a matter of a few
days. The lament of poet Francesco Petrarca given in the book when the Black Death robbed
him of his beloved wife is worth ruminating on. He exclaimed, Oh, happy posterity who will not
experience such abysmal woe and will look upon our testimony as a fable (p.209).
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 4 Star

Title: Supercontinent Ten Billion Years in the Life of Our Planet

Author: Ted Nield
Publisher: Granta Publications, 2008 (First published 2007)
ISBN: 978-1-84708-041-7
Pages: 270
The earth is our home which holds myriad wonders in her bosom, unwilling to expose them
except only to the adventurous few. That chosen few people come in one variety geologists. It
may seem surprising and counterintuitive to us today the fact that plate tectonics and
continental drift, which explain the movement of continents on the surface, came into vogue only
during the last fifty years, after mankind had invented nuclear power, electronics and computers.
Though the discovery of plate tectonics does not in anyway was a consequence of the three
marvelous inventions that changed human lot incomparably, it vindicates the case of geologists
that their field of research is so hard and time consuming. Nields book would go a long way in
popularizing the arcane topic so that young mids sufficiently awed by the wonders of earth
would choose to follow on the footsteps of great geologists like Lyell and Wegener.
Our earth housed a supercontinent, which included all the presently existing continents in one
whole landmass, hundreds of millions of years ago, which got fractured into many pieces and
travelled on the crust to their present positions. The geological forces which effected this
phenomenon are still at work. We see that the Atlantic ocean is widening itself by pushing away
Europe and America, while the Pacific is shrinking on the opposite side. The pace of the system
is so slow as to measure on our everyday scales, but on the scale of a several millions of years,
a whole landmass will once again form a supercontinent which will be surrounded by a huge
ocean. Other changes are also going on simultaneously Africa is moving northward, crushing
the Mediterranean sea out of existence. Curiously, the idea of a lost continent coloured the
imaginations of both poets and scientists for a very long time. Around the beginning of 20 th
century, scientists believed that human life originated on an island, named Lemuria, which
submerged in the Indian ocean. The author then dwells at some length on this idea based on
outdated science. It still animates popular minds in Tamil Nadu, which nurses a myth and
contends that their island of origin sank into the sea. However, the author hints that the old
reference must be to a previous tsunami which might have devastated the shoreline of ancient
India.
The supercontinent Pangea, from which our present-day continents emerged, consisted of two
interlinked landmasses, Laurasia and Gondwanaland. It may amuse us, but the name of
Gondwanaland was christened by eminent 19th century geologist Eduard Suess in memory of
the Gond tribals of Madhya Pradesh, who had entered geological lore earlier, thanks to some
very old plant species found in their midst. Alfred Wegener, who first proposed the idea of a
supercontinent and continental drift didnt find easy acceptance among U.S. geological
community where the real money lay, when it was first proposed during the beginning of last
century. Brilliant though Wegeners idea was, he couldnt propose a mechanism that drove the
entire process. His appeals for the congruency of American and African coastlines and the
distribution of mountains and rocks on continuous lines across the two continents couldnt
satisfy the demands for evidence. It was an Irish geologist, John Joly who proposed the
mechanism by which continents split apart and moved across the crust of the planet. Joly found
radioactive elements in layers of rock which emitted heat radiation from below. This radioactivity
produced immense heat which is blanketed by the crust. As a result, the heat accumulates and
a time will come when the crust can no longer sustain it. It breaks apart, with outpouring of
molten lava from beneath. This drives the pieces further away, resulting in continental drift.
The making and undoing of supercontinents repeat in cycles, Rodinia being the name of the
supercontinent preceding Pangea where complex life forms probably evolved. The geological

events like ice house and greenhouse helped foster or eradicate the prevailing life forms during
several periods of its chequered history. Nield illustrates several examples of how a geological
event led to the growth of a new chapter in lifes story. He ends the book with a good
admonishment at the charlatans who espouse myths and stories of ancient poets envisioned in
religious texts and still try to enslave people to outdated beliefs (like Americas infamous
Creation Museum). Awareness and preparedness of geological disasters such as the 2004
Indian ocean tsunami has helped save thousands of lives in the form of quake sensors and
early warning systems that the scale of damage would be considerably less if such an event
recurred. It all point to the need for a new thinking among people to cast off old and redundant
beliefs and embrace the scientific worldview.
The book is a heroic attempt to popularize geology. It also includes a lively criticism of mystic
traditions camouflaging as scientific concepts, with special reference to the Urantia Book and
the religion it spawned. Referring to quotations put forward by its sympathisers, Nields opinion
is valid for any religious text masquerading as science, These quotations are selective, of
course, which is always the key to making the prophecies of mystics look uncanny. If you look
at other parts of the same passage from which those quotations come, you can find a rich and
colourful mixture of half-correct ideas and plain nonsense. (p.189). Also, The trick of a
successful prophet is to say enough things, and to phrase them sufficiently elliptically, so that
the occasional correct hits within the general rambling leap out at the prepared mind. Just like
cloud patterns or the face of the Man in the Moon (p.190).
However, some parts of the book are heavily sodden with geological parlance which the author
has not bothered to explain. It hinders the flow of interest from cover to cover. Also, any book on
geology should include some good pictures of the so called faults and ridges which this book
sadly lacks. It does not fully justify the title either. Though formation and destruction of
supercontinents are discussed in detail, the readers quickly discern the thrust is on
popularization of the authors preferred field of study geology.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Made in America

Author: Bill Bryson
Publisher: Black Swan, 1998 (First published 1994)
ISBN: 978-0-552-99805-5
Pages: 431
The irrresistible Bill Bryson is out again with an immensely appealing narrative on American life
evolved over the centuries since its colonization by Europeans and how it has affected the
language spoken there. Rather than a history of American English as such, it is a description of
how words in many walks of life such as politics, literature, automobiles, cookery, and such
diverse things came to crystallize out of thin air. The differences between the languages spoken
in the U.S. and Britain is examined wherever necessary. As usual, Brysons works need not be
subjected to examinations of analytical depth, but rather should be an object of wonder for its
ideological width. The extensive research did by the author is amply evident in the wide-ranging
notes and Select Bibliography. What differentiates him from others is the humorous undertone
which permeates every sentence and phrase of the book. In fact, it may soon become possible
for me to identify Brysons work even if no distinguishing mark regarding authorship is present in
a book, like the definition given by some authorities for identifying obscenity I know it when I
see it!
The real history of English settlement in Americas begin with the arrival of Pilgrim Fathers in
1621 on the bark Mayflower in Virginia. Though there were earlier European settlements on the
East coast, the seed of the future nation lay in the tiny community they created. The puritans
jealously preserved their divinely ordained ways of life, along with words and phrases in usage
in the 16th century England, which continue to be used even today. Early settlers found life
immensely difficult in the vast and dangerous New World. Sometimes, the rate of attrition was
as high as 80%. The first American revolution was in the cultivation of tobacco, in the first half of
17th century, which proved to be a wonder crop on Virginian soil and reaped huge profits that
could sustain larger populations. It catalyzed migration and slavery. The large scale immigration
continued until 1700 when the government in Britain realized the drain on their own human
resources and put a stop to it. But it didnt prevent people of other nationalities like Irish and
Caribbean settling there. The resultant mix of cultures and people resulted in the slow but
definite emergence of America and its English as a separate dialect.
Bryson then moves on to the 18 th century and elucidates in a thoroughly humorous yet
respectful way how the founding fathers of America built the nation after a heroic revolutionary
war with Britain (1776-83) and framing a constitution (1789). It soon developed a flag, anthem
and symbol (Uncle Sam), the minimum prerequisites for any nation worth its salt. The analysis
of several inspiring incidents related to Americas war of Independence brings the author to
reach the inevitable conclusion that most, if not all, of the narrations about it were greatly
embellished by later biographers and historians. The 19 th century also saw American English
consolidate its position vis--vis its sister on the other side of the Atlantic. Abraham Lincoln, with
his mesmerisingly simple speech which conveyed great ideas and marshalled his compatriots to
action, set a definitive tone of what the language in the continent was up to.
Real material progress dawned on America during the latter half of 19 th century. Automated
production techniques and mechanisms invented by ingenious adventurers and supply of
abundant raw material made the new nation surpass Britain as the worlds largest manufacturer
in 1894. Also, it was a less stratified society than the British where a man could indeed make
money and be respectable in society with his own effort, and not with resort to his aristocratic
pedigree. Encouraging inventions go hand in hand with legal protection and time-limited
monopoly for the production of newly invented things. We must note with astonishment at the
very early year (1793) in which the American patent office was established, to cater to exactly

the same need. Though its application was not entirely foolproof, the safeguarding of intellectual
property rights yielded wonders in the industrial arena. The purchase of Louisiana (1809) and
nearby states from France, coupled with Californian gold rush literally paved the way for
migration inland on an unheard-of scale to the wild west. Population in the isolated communities
multiplied many times in a few decades.
Immigration grew once again during the 19 th century and early 20th, riding piggyback on the
surging economy. At first, the Northern Europeans came in large numbers, and after 1880, it
was the turn of South and Eastern Europeans, who were comparatively less well off than the
former. By the end of the century, protests were heard about the refugee influx and by 1924, it
was effectively curtailed with a quota system. However, Blacks and Asiatics were never
favoured. They were not even given citizenship until much much later. It was also around this
time that many symbols which the world now would unhesitatingly associate with America came
into being. Automobile and soft drinks like Coca-Cola marked the free character of American life
indelibly and expounded to the world the liberal principles which made its constituent parts.
With rising international trade came a lot of trade-related words, stemming from intense
advertising and competition in America during the early 20th century. Bryson illuminates the
differences between the words patents, trademarks and trade names as A patent protects the
name of the product and its method of manufacture for seventeen years. Because patents
require manufacturers to divulge the secrets of their products and thus give rivals the opprtunity
to copy them, companies sometimes choose not to seek their protection. Coca-Cola for one has
never been patented. Trademark is effectively the name of a product, its brand name. Trade
name is the name of the manufacturer (p.287).
World War II and its aftermath saw the United States catapult to dizzying heights of prosperity
and quality of living as compared to the rest of the world which languished under the heavy
damages inflicted by the struggle. The war machinery was effortlessly converted to commercial
production, supported with vast cash from the government in the form of unused war bonds.
The 1950s saw U.S. cornering 40% of all global output. The share of imports and exports
constituted only about 4% of its total turnover. America produced, marketed and consumed all of
it themselves in a near-ideal case of self sufficiency. Things turned problematic around 1970s.
U.S. businesses, particularly automobile and electronics lost the edge to Japanese competition.
Lower educational standards among Americans probably accentuated the difference. Bryson
however ends the book with the positive note that immigration was always beneficial to the
nation as the incoming people would surely assimilate themselves to the country and provide
value to America in the long run.
The book is thoroughly enjoyable and very easy to go through. The authors caustic humour
leaves many moments to cherish in the text. While explaining the craze to find an acronym for
anything, which became a fashion after World War II, Bryson pronounces that the army declared
TESTICLES as the qualities looked for in military recruits to Vietnam. The letters amusingly
referred to teamwork, enthusiasm, stamina, tenacity, initiative, courage, loyalty, excellence and
a sense of humour! The book also includes an illuminating history of the development of
domestic electrical equipments which we now take for granted.
Practically nothing is there to point out against the book except the fact that it should not be
confused with serious reading. It brings out a lot of urban legends, and thats about the size of it.
As mentioned in previous reviews of Brysons titles, some parts may be challenging the
sensibilities of people with a morally or religiously stringent ideas of what constitute decent
expression.
The book is highly recommended.

Rating: 3 Star

Title: The Double Helix A Personal Account of the Discovery of The Structure of DNA
Author: James D Watson
Publisher: Touchstone, 2001 (First published 1968)
ISBN: 978-0-7432-1630-2
Pages: 226
The transmission of heredity from parent to offspring was a mystery that long baffled thinkers
and scientists over the ages. The clever mechanism by which many traits were passed on, while
maintaining differences too, eluded them all. Several options were cited as possibles, but each
one was more outlandish than the one it tried to replace. The form of man, reduced to a microscale was once thought to reside in a sperm cell which acted as a prototype for zygote
development. Even as science, read physics, paced like a steam roller in the first half of 20 th
century, biology was far behind in sophistication and technique. Immediately after the second
world war, things began to change. The transfer of heredity was suspected to be through
proteins first, which was later clarified to be the DNA. Touted as the secret of life, a structure for
it had to be found out. The search was eagerly carried out by biologists, chemists and
physicists. The race for top spot in biology ended in 1953, when Francis Crick and James D
Watson, the author of this book, discovered it to be a double helix and proposed schemes for
how it was conveyed from father to son. This event is considered to be the most exalted
moment in biology after the publication of Darwins Origin of Species. Unlike most scientists,
Watson was a gifted writer too, giving us his first-hand experience of the major events and
personalities involved in the cut-throat race to the prime spot. In a witty account of what went
through the scientific world at that time, Watson describes the milestones on the road to
discovery.
However eagerly the people searched for the secret, truth lay hidden in the mist of uncertainty
and technological incompetence. Microbiological entities being extremely small, no amount of
intuition or intellect would reveal its structure until X-ray crystallography and diffraction methods
came along. The spark came from an illuminating book by Erwin Schrodinger, noted physicist,
published in 1946, titled What is Life?, in which he argued that in order to understand life, genes
should be studied in detail. Many books attribute to Schrodinger the credit for identifying genes
behind transfer of heredity, but we may suspect that he had copied the idea from the prevailing
wisdom of the times. James Watson, an American, went to Europe to study biochemistry, but
found it to be uninteresting. He gravitated to DNA research, after coming to know about
progress being made in the search for its structure in Britain, particularly by Maurice Wilkins, a
physicist himself.
An important scientific discovery is bound to astonish us by the ingenuity of the scientists
involved. But on closer inspection, we get to know that subtle moves in the right direction had
begun much earlier and he was lucky enough to stand on the shoulders of his colleagues and
predecessors in getting a first glimpse of the goal. Linus Pauling, a Nobel laureate in Chemistry
and Peace, had discovered at that time that many proteins, which are synthesized with
instructions from DNA, had a helical structure. The crystallographic reports of fellow scientists at
London, Maurice Wilkins and Rosalind Franklin had confirmed it. In fact, for a time, it was
thought unethical for two of their fellows to work on the same problem. Wilkins had gone much
further along the path that Watson humorously declares that such considerations were
unquestionably irrelevant in America or elsewhere, but in England alone.
Watson met a fellow British physicist-turned-biologist, Francis Crick at the Cavendish Lab in
Cambridge and put together a team. It was true that they were not considered serious workers
by even their colleagues at the lab. However, it struck upon them to attempt to create physical
models of molecular structure to unravel the internal arrangement of DNA. This method was
considered to be too simplistic as against analysis with X-ray crystallography by Wilkins and

Franklin who were the leaders in the field at that time. They first hinted that sugar-phosphate
backbone of DNA was external to nucleotide bases. This was a crucial step in correctly
deducing the double helical structure. Also, Watson was greatly aided by an X-ray image called
B-form, of DNA taken by the team. Unfortunately for Wilkins and Franklin, the continued
bickerings between them ensured that they couldnt complete the chain of argument to its
logical conclusion. Franklin did not come around to helix until it was too late.
Crick and Watson were stung into rapid action when Linus Pauling announced a three-chain
helical model for DNA. However, his model contained a very basic, but serious error overlooked
by the great scientist. Watson noted the error, but was afraid to point it out on the apprehension
that once Pauling realized his silly mistake, he would leave no stone unturned in racing to the
correct solution. Exactly at this point, the B-form photo prompted the lucky pair to arrive at the
thereafter much celebrated double helix model in 1953. Crick and Watson, along with Wilkins
were awarded the Nobel Prize in 1962 for the achievement. Rosalind Franklin died in 1958 due
to cancer and hence uneligible to be considered for the prize.
As earlier noted, the book is outstanding for the first-person account of the proceedings. No
biographer could include the zeal and enthusiasm of the protagonists in a brief account such as
this. It is an excellent memoir, made more exceptional by including some exclusive photographs
of major scientific get-togethers from the authors personal collection. The book is endowed with
an excellent introduction by Sylvia Nasar, the author of A Beautiful Mind. She comments that the
book is an affectionate paean to a rare friendship and a joyous celebration of the importance of
being playful while pursuing a Nobel. The approach of the author is quite candid, as regarding
Crick, he says, most people thought that he talked too much! Writing on the character of
scientists, he says that One could not be a successful scientist without realizing that, in
contrast to the popular conception supported by newspapers and mothers of scientists, a
goodly number of scientists are not only narrow-minded and dull, but also just stupid (p.14).
However well intentioned the illustrations are, many do not suit the point under discussion. The
molecular diagrams given for aiding comprehension directly go above the heads of most
readers. The group portraits of odd international symposia on genetics in which the author
participated, look like they were put there just to oblige the author in order to exhaust his stock
of images. The description in the main text is also drab to the extreme. Even Watsons frequent
references to how pretty girls enliven the scholarly Cambridge atmosphere turn out to be dutiful
remarks to keep the reader in good humour. The narration is competent, but lacks vitality and
interest. This is quite unlike Watsons other book, DNA The Secret of Life, which is reviewed
earlier in the blog, and given a 5-star rating.
The book is recommended for serious readers.
Rating: 2 Star

Title: The Incredible Human Journey The Story of How We Colonised the Planet
Author: Alice Roberts
Publisher: Bloomsbury, 2009 (First)
ISBN: 978-0-7475-9839-8
Pages: 333
Alice Roberts is a qualified medical doctor and has been a lecturer in Anatomy at the University
of Bristol in U.K. She is interested in paleoanthropology and evolutionary anatomy. She has a
PhD in paleopathology the study of diseases in ancient bones. She writes and talks about
science and works closely with the BBC. This book is the story and lessons obtained when she
travelled around the world, retracing the footsteps of our ancestors who toddled out of Africa in
the dawn of prehistory and went on to establish empires of adaptation to hostile environments
and social networks around the globe. Even without the convenience of technology propping
them up on artefacts custom-made for their ventures, the forefathers crossed imposing seas,
navigated mighty rivers, and beachcombed to reach all the continents except Antarctica.
Roberts tells the epic story from the source in Africa to the destinations at many places around
the world by visiting the prominent locations where archeological record has materialized fossils
and stone tools to provide clues about how the ancient people lived, worked and died.
Roberts presents the book as easily approachable by any class of readers. Unlike most other
books, the fundamental concepts are not taken for granted as something they already know
about. Instead, each is given a brief, but adequate explanation. In the introducing chapter, she
prepares the groundwork by listing out the ages of paleontological record, evolution of hominins
and the methods by which archeologists measure the age of artifacts. We learn that a new
method called Luminiscence Dating has been invented to assess the age of interesting objects
buried in the ground. This is much accurate and gives the age of the sample after it was last
heated. Crystals of natural quartz release electrons as a result of being subjected to ionizing
radiation from other radioactive materials or cosmic radiation. These will be trapped in crystal
faults and will be released only when they are heated. When it is buried, heating is no longer
possible and electrons continue to accumulate in faults. By measuring the amount of electrons,
we get the age of the sample. The method works best for items which are a few years old to
millions of years.
Though hominins were in existence for the last two million years, modern humans are thought to
have originated as a separate species in East Africa around 200,000 years ago. Being in the
Pleistocene era, it was a time of glacials (Ice age), with few warm intervals called interglacials in
between. Human fossils of this period have been found in the Omo valley in Ethiopia. Then,
probably due to climatic fluctuations, they moved on to Asia, by two possible routes through
Egypt or across the Red Sea to Arabia. Being a glacial period, the deserts were very arid, and
sea level was about 80 m lower. The early people could cross over to Arabia by sailing across
the waters which was only 11 km wide. Roberts visits India, Malaysia and Australia to trace the
probable route our ancestors must have taken in colonizing the world. The migration might have
occurred along the coast, since that way, people could continue with their essentially marine
food sources. However, the sea level has considerably risen from the levels 60,000 or 70,000
years ago. The earliest settlements, if there were any, would probably be under the sea, several
kilometers outward from the present coastline. Very few fossils had been discovered from Asia
for this period, though plenty of stone tools were recovered. The possibility of coexistence of
modern humans with other hominin species also may have to be suspected, as evidenced by
the discovery of Homo floresiensis, a sub-species of dwarf-people identified to have lived in
Flores Island of Indonesia until as late as 10,000 years ago. Such finds give credence to the
much supported, but academically unsupported hypothesis of muti-regionalism as against Out
of Africa theory. Its proponents argue that humans evolved separately from different homo
species in several parts of the world and it accounts for the differences between various races.

The original emigrants from Africa seems to have split into two groups in India, with one branch
going north through Khyber Pass to Central Asia and Siberia. The other group went east along
the Himalayan valley to South East Asia. They further diffused north to China and invented
agriculture by planting rice. Roberts finds in modern China a government clinging dearly to the
notion that Chinese people have descended from a unique lineage of Homo erectus, and not
from Africa. Ideas of patriotism and racial superiority underline such extravagant and baseless
claims. The author points out fossil evidence and also scientists from China itself who oppose
this theory. Migration to Europe started side by side with this development. People who went
there seem to have run the chance of sharing the land with Neanderthals, our closest homo
cousins. Though not conclusively proved, it is widely believed that the two species lived
alongside each other in Europe. Increased competition for the same resources, inter-species
conflicts, and failure in adapting to fluctuating climate would have resulted in the extinction of
Neanderthals. Modern humans took over Europe thereafter and development of social networks
are seen in cave art demonstrated in many French caves like Lascaux. Meanwhile in Levant,
agriculture developed as indicated by a recent find in Gobekli Tepe in Turkey. Initially, it brought
about a decline in life expectancy due to restricted diet and epidemics, but increased growth
rate of population offset the down trend. Agriculture gradually spread around the world.
People from East Asia crossed over to the Americas around 20,000 years ago and spread there.
Bering Straits, which separates Alaska and Siberia today, was a vast landmass in those times of
glaciation, so crossing over was not an issue. The diffusion across the continent are attested by
remnants of Clovis cultures at various locations in the continent. Extinction of megafauna like
mammoth, mastodons and the like also occurred with the human spread. Probably our
ancestors might have killed them off, or devastating climate change might have taken its toll.
There is another curious theory explained in connection with the extinction. Around 13,000
years ago, a comet of small asteroid is believed to have exploded over North America,
evidenced by a layer of black ash seen in many places on the continent. The extinction seems
to be contemporaneous with this. However, this is only a hypothesis which requires extensive
proof to be taken into the corpus of knowledge. Roberts ends her journey by travelling south to
Chile, to the coast known as Mont Verde.
The book is neatly written, with a distinct thread of readability presented by every page in the
volume. The most likely reason for this seems to be the fact that the author is not a diehard
paleontologist who usually measure time in zoic eras. The volume is immensely made
attractive by a large collection of good quality colour plates collected across the authors journey
around the globe. Since the travel was sponsored by BBC as a part of television series, the
book is not really meant to be taken too seriously.
This volume is in fact a mixture of the authors travelogue of her 6-months old journey as part of
a BBC television series and the paleontological content was developed mainly for the show. The
ambitious title dont do justice to the content. As a consequence, it lacks the grace of a
travelogue and the punch of an anthropological work. However comprehensive was Roberts
attempts to develop the glossary, there are some ideas which she has left undescribed, such as
human haplogroups like L1, M and N, which were never elucidated in detail. Towards the end,
the author muses on the future course of action in front of humanity. To mitigate human-induced
climate change, she advises to aim for low-tech, less energy-hungry life styles (p.332).
Nonetheless, the concept that low-tech is energy efficient is plain wrong. On closer examination
it may be seen that it is energy-wasting. What we should aim for is energy-efficient solutions,
which would obviously be high-tech.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: The Man Who Invented History Travels With Herodotus

Author: Justin Marozzi
Publisher: John Murray, 2009 (First published 2008)
ISBN: 978-0-7195-6713-1
Pages: 326
Justin Marozzi is a gifted travel-writer cum historian, whose book, Tamerlane was one of the
very first reviews to be published in this blog. He has written widely on the Muslim world, travel
and exploration. Being a former journalist, his acumen to interact with local society wherever he
travels stands out in a commendable way. In this book on Herodotus and his book, Histories,
Marozzi establishes with the ease of a journalist that Herodotus, widely known as the Father of
History, was also the worlds first travel writer and foreign correspondent, a pioneering
geographer, fearless explorer, and above all, an irrepressible storyteller. In short, a Justin
Marozzi Senior, who seems to be the functional ancestor of the author. Marozzi takes the reader
back to the ancient world with travels to Greece, Turkey, Egypt and war-torn Iraq to produce a
sensational blend of travel and history in the true spirit of the man who invented it.
Living in 5th century BCE Greece, Herodotus compiled information from all corners of the human
world known at that time and presented it in a delightful way through his book Histories, which
heralded a new era in prose-writing. His book is not admissible now in a compendium of madeto-rule history books on account of numerous tall tales, unsubstantiated facts and simple
hearsay contained in its pages. But, as the founding source of the great river that is historical
knowledge, it is worthwhile for enthusiasts to read it and get carried away on its wings across an
ocean of time. Herodotus is not to be believed in his entirety. There are folk tales, hearsay, wild
imaginations and prejudices, but it also brings forth a beacon of cultural tolerance rare in so
early a sample of writing. He advocates peace, as only a fool will take war for peace, for in
peace sons bury fathers, whereas in war, fathers bury sons. Acceptance and toleration of other
peoples beliefs and religions is imperative in the work, as every man thinks the religion he was
brought up in to be the best, hence only a mad man will go about rubbishing other faiths. While
bestowing such anachronistically enlightened thoughts on the one hand, Herodotus writing style
is often titillating and is often of a salacious character. He leaves no chance to write about weird
sexual practices in other countries which are clever ploys to get the attention of his listeners
riveted to his work.
The war between Persia and Greece forms the backbone of Herodotus narrative. Great
emperors Cyrus, Cambyses, Darius and Xerxes tried to bring the Greeks to submission, but
failed. Darius mighty army was defeated at Marathon by a miniscule Greek force and sent
packing along the Aegian. Xerxes attempted a land-based attack in 481 BCE. Though he won a
Pyrrhic victory over the Spartans led by Leonidas at Thermopylae, he suffered heavy setbacks
at Salamis and Mycale prompting a hasty retreat back home. Persian ambition vaned and
Greeks were free to continue infighting among the city states. Marozzi argues that Greek
victory over Persia in 479 BCE marked the beginning of the concept of West as we know it
today. Democracy and freedom of Greece is said to have triumphed over despotism and
emasculation of Persia. Readers are free to contest such outlandish assertions.
Marozzi begins his journey from Bodrum, Turkey which was the ancient Halicarnassus,
Herodotus native place. Todays Turkish population in the city seems to have lost track of their
old compatriot. The historian has become history in his own land and the only things which
remind a traveller about the great historian now is an obscure traffic junction and a bust in front
of the citys archeological museum, which holds some remains of the Mausoleum of
Halicarnassus, which was an architectural wonder of ancient times. Then comes Babylon, now
in Iraq, the cradle of civilisation described by a starry eyed Herodotus, though appreciated more
for the peculiar customs of the Babylonians read sexual. The authors travels to Baghdad and

Babylon coincided with the aftermath of the second Gulf War which overthrew Saddam Hussein.
There were general looting during transitional period to new regime, the antiquities then came
into the hands of allied troops. Unfortunately, the Polish troops which had Babylon under their
command damaged several sites irreparably, to make way for a vehicle parking lot. Apparently,
heritage is being damaged in modern times too, even by Western forces.
Herodotus was dumbstruck when he saw Egypt. The pyramids simply fascinated him and the
Nile beseeched him for attention. He gives accurate dimensional details of the Great Pyramids
and waxes eloquently about mummification processes, which seem to be a faithful copy of the
ancient processes. Regular flooding of the Nile annually which ensured fertility of the land,
beguiled him to speculate about its possible sources. Herodotus had long talks with temple
priests and he reports about the oracle at Siwa, which Alexander visited a century after he did,
to ascertain whether he was indeed the son of God. Naturally, the oracle acquiesced.
Marozzi finally turns to Greece, whose virtues even the cosmopolitan Herodotus extolled.
Amidst the island-hopping crisscrosses on the Aegean, he travels far and wide to visit remains
of ancient monuments described by the historian. On the journey, the author notes with mild
astonishment at the loss of toleration to neighbouring Turkey and its culture, witnessed among
the modern Greeks. It may be true that Greece was under Ottoman rule from 1453 to 1821, and
the war of independence with the Turks was violent, but the religious prejudice which colours
the deals between modern-day neighbours is so wide a chasm that can be crossed easily.
Islamophobia is actually fostered by the Greek Orthodox Church, the state religion, so that not a
single mosque is allowed to be erected in Athens. This is indeed a blot on the glorious heritage
the modern nation purports to uphold, but such are the times.
The book is well endowed with excellent prose. Marozzis superb diction is dazzling when
compared many other titles in the same genre. The style is so humorous, so easy flowing and
demanding so untedious an attention from the reader. As well as recounting the excellent
structure of ancient architecture, Marozzi excels himself in structuring long sentences without
batting an eyelid, yet we find it impressive. An example is, Herodotus first-person comments
and asides reveal an educated, enlightened, adventurous, endlessly curious man with a
dancing intellect and a felicitous turn of phrase, someone with a powerful sense of wonder and
an all-encompassing humanity, brimming with relentless wanderlust and an irrepressible
storytelling zeal, revelling in his fizzing sexual curiosity and fierce tolerance of other cultures,
buoyed along on the currents of historical inquiry by his continent-spanning humour, ranging wit
and questing wisdom (p.9). Wow, seems to be another Toynbee is in the making! Good
photographic plates interspersed with the text is quite relevant and adds a touch of reality to the
whole endeavour.
Some very negative points must also be indicated. In order to make the venture appealing to
readers, Marozzi follows the same approach followed by his ancient friend resort a lot to
references of a sexual nature. It must be mentioned sadly that the author has crossed the limit
on at least two or three occasions where I find the text inappropriate for young readers (of
course, taste or tolerance to such matters are purely subjective!). It is very sad to realize that
Marozzi has denied our young readers the services of a very informative and interesting book
with one or two of his indiscretions. Besides, the section on Greece appears to be somewhat
purposeless. The sites he visited are uninviting, and narration drops to the level of a bit tedious,
probably as an echo of the mediocrity of the subject.
The book is highly recommended, subject to the caveat on the above paragraph.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: The Fifth Mountain

Author: Paulo Coelho
Publisher: HarperCollins, 2012 (First published 1998)
ISBN: 978-81-7223-514-7
Pages: 244
This is the fourth review of Coelhos works here, including The Alchemist, By the River Piedra I
Sat Down and Wept, and Like the Flowing River. I sincerely wish this is not the last, but the
recurring theme in all of Coelhos collection seems to be the same that reading another book of
his doesnt warrant the loyal attention. In plain language, it gets boring after a certain point. I
struggled with Aleph, another of the authors adventures, but dropped it halfway. Possibly
intoxicated with The Alchemists phenomenal success, the author appears to have fallen in a
groove, which churns out morally uplifting stories and articles for the depressed. The works are
carefully designed to accommodate the worries and tribulations of people whove erred in the
past, and are in search of a paradigm to move forward in life. They find their own anxieties
expressed by Coelhos characters in the book who get them quenched in the ebullient flow of
wisdom preached by another set of characters. I have lost track of counting the number of times
the phrase Warriors of Light appear in his books. It seems to fill his literary yield. The huge
number of readers vying to get hold of his works should not deter us from taking a close scrutiny
of his writing under the cold light of reason. We would be struck aghast at the pointlessness of
some of his creations some parts of them, at least. The driving theme of his masterpiece, The
Alchemist, which runs When you strongly desire for something, the whole universe conspires
to get it to you is one such idea. It is beautiful and so consoling to the ailing heart, but, what
does it mean practically? Absolutely nothing, to say the least. So, the idea revered by many
people falls to the level of a candy, which is sweet to taste for a short time, after which the
harsh and bitter reality comes biting back.
The Fifth Mountain is also written and produced in the same mould. It concerns about the flight
of Israelite prophet Elijah from his homeland where the foreign-born queen Jezebel has tempted
King Ahab to adopt Phoenician gods and kill all Israeli prophets. Elijah flies to Lebanon and
reaches the town of Zarephath, which its inhabitants call Akbar. He finds accommodation with a
young widow having a boy. The child dies, and Elijah returns him to life, by performing a miracle
his god kindly grants him. Though he rises in stature among the society, he falls foul of the
machinations of the High Priest who is disgusted with the spread of writing and alphabet. The
priest worries that when writing becomes universal, the priests have nothing to memorize about
and the knowledge will be shared by all. In his wicked desire to destroy the city, he persuades
the governor to intensify provocations against the Assyrian army which was camped outside the
city walls. Ignoring the invading Armys appeal for peace, the Governor kills an envoy and
invites the wrath of a numerically superior armed force. They attacked one night, decimated the
citys warriors and torched the houses. All young men fled for their lives, leaving the women,
children and invalid to fend for themselves. As the governor also fled, Elijah assumed leadership
of the town to rebuilt it in memory of the young widow whom he loved and who was killed in the
Assyrian attack. The town prospered beyond recognition under Elijahs guidance, which he left
to go back to Israel according to his gods command.
Coelho turns the trials of Elijah into an inspiring story of how faith and love can ultimately
triumph over suffering and that those two feelings are not mutually exclusive. Elijahs inner
struggle when he realizes that the widows love was bothering him in following the path which
god had set before him is notable for the reconciliation he achieved in the end. The book is easy
to read, though not definitely a page-turner. Being a translation, or in spite of, the text is smooth
flowing and appealing to all classes of readers. Definitely, you can have a try of this book, if this
is one of your first Coelhos. Otherwise, for those who know his style and work from his earlier

volumes, there is nothing much new to discern from this one. Whatever we may highlight
against the work, there is no denying that Coelho is an enchanting storyteller, and inspires
people all over the world to see beyond the ordinary and into the remarkable.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 2 Star

Title: Taming the Infinite The Story of Mathematics

Author: Ian Stewart
Publisher: Quercus, 2009 (First published 2008)
ISBN: 978-1-84724-768-1
Pages: 373
Professor Ian Stewart is a noted scholar with over 170 published papers and a world-renowned
popularizer of mathematics. He has authored many books on the subject. This book describes
the journey of mathematics from ancient prehistorical times to the present in a neatly classified
version which lists important branches of mathematics individually and traces their origins and
growth over the ages. Mathematics divides the society into two camps, those who love it and
those who detest it. Unfortunately, most of those who dislike it had had exposure only to
arithmetic, which forms only a small part of the gigantic whole. The subject has grown far and
wide encompassing all walks of life including science, engineering, economy and even
biological systems. Stewart succinctly narrates the development of each idea in turn and in
detail.
Numbers form the foundations on which civilizations are built. All ancient ones, like
Mesopotamia and Egypt had one, but the number system of the former was more advanced
some of which we still employ, like 365 days to a year and 60 minutes to an hour. They
introduced a notation for numbers for the first time and used it to record planetary data and to
calculate eclipses. Geometry, which was another important segment, originated from the springs
of Greek intellect. Pythagoras, Eudoxus, Euclid and Archimedes were the founding fathers of
the new science, who emphasized on logical proof to demonstrate an assertion which forms the
basis of modern mathematical theory even now. Eratosthenes found the circumference of earth
by measuring the deviation of the shadow cast by a pole from the vertical. His estimate was
250,000 stadia, but unfortunately we dont know how much a stadium was long. However, his
logic was impeccable and contained elements of trigonometry. Number notation developed
independently in many countries, but the most widely used system at present came from India
and diffused by Arabs around the known world. Leonardo of Pisa, also known as Fibonacci
learned it while trading with Arabs in North Africa in the 13 th century and introduced it to Europe
where it spread rapidly after Renaissance. This development developed Simon Stevin to
formulate the now familiar decimal point notation in 16th century, as an alternative to fractional
notation.
Moving on to algebra, we find that traces of algebraic formulations are seen in ancient
Babylonian clay tablets, including a general recipe for solving quadratic equations. But the term
algebra, comes from Arabic al-jabr which means adding equal amounts to both sides,
proposed by scholar Muhammad ibn Musa al-Khwarizmi around 820 CE. He is the eponym for
the term algorithm too. Renaissance Europe proved to be a fertile ground for new concepts like
analytical geometry and number theory. From here onwards, what we now study in schools and
colleges are the sole products of great mathematicians and scientists from 16 th century. A
fundamental change in the treatment of geometry came along after Rene Descartes proposed
the coordinate system. Till that time, figures and shapes were the results of rotations, or slicing
of some shapes by others, but then the forms themselves were recognized to be graphs of
functions with profound significance.
Number theory, a crucial component of modern mathematics also developed around this time,
particularly under the able Fermat who got the impetus from Greek mathematicians Euclid and
Diophantus. This was further developed and systematized by Gauss, the Prince of
Mathematicians. The theory was without any practical applications until digital communication
came along in late 20th century where it is extensively used for encrypting and decrypting
messages. However, of all mathematical concepts which directly apply to nature, none is more

profound than calculus, the principle of variation. Newton and Leibniz developed it from first
principles quite independently, but Leibniz published first. In the modern setting, this fact would
have clinched the deal in favour of Leibniz. But Newton being Newton and the British being
British, it kindled a controversy which raged for a century between the British and Continental
mathematicians with the result that England turned into a backwater as far as mathematics was
concerned. The symbols we use today in calculus was proposed by Leibniz, which comes in two
forms the differential and the integral. The former deals with rates of change of a quantity,
tangent to a curve and finding maxima and minima, while the latter is concerned with calculation
of area or volume under a curve or surface. All branches of exact sciences use calculus in one
form or the other.
Stewart then gives an account of modern mathematics, which developed after 1800, like
imaginary numbers, group theory, topology and abstract mathematics, which is not very
absorbing for the general reader. The curious fact we get to know is that though these ideas
seem so pedantic or not relevant in a practical sense, they quite unexpectedly turn up to provide
a solution to a vexing problem or supply proof to a long standing unresolved conjecture. A case
in point is Fermats last theorem, which was proved by Andrew Wiles in 1995, after 350 years
since it was first proposed, using concepts developed in the 20th century. Details of the
interesting quest for proof may be obtained from Simon Singhs impressive book, Fermats Last
Theorem, which was reviewed earlier in this blog.
The final part of the book deals with new vistas opened up in mathematics during 20 th century.
The quantity of theories and new areas developed during the last two centuries in the field
outnumber all that has gone before in the previous 4000 years. Chaos theory, complexity theory
and algorithmic theory are only a few arrows in the mathematicians quiver. Many of them dont
find much use at present, but as was the case with several other theories which proved to be
immensely practical, this phenomenon is not something new.
The book is neatly pigeonholed into component categories. The author convincingly answers
the question often posed by some against the teaching of arithmetic to students in the present
era when electronic calculators and computers obviate the need for manual calculations. He
argues that though most people dont need arithmetic to perform calculations as such, it is
essential for those future scientists and engineers who will be building newer computers and
calculators. Modern civilization would quickly break down if arithmetic is not taught and
technology allowed to stagnate. The time span covered by the book is immense 4000 years,
right from the beginning in the uncertain light of a prehistoric dawn to modern concepts like
chaos theory.
Nevertheless, the book is burdened with several drawbacks to be pointed out against, the least
of which is the carelessness in faithfully reproducing a critical number. The base of natural
logarithm is given as 2.7128 (on page 101) where it should be 2.71828. The error is
obviously a printing mistake, but when you introduce the number as the one of the most
important numbers in mathematics, you have to be more careful. The book supplies a lot of
informatory asides in fact a little more than what was necessary. While providing details of the
topic under discussion, the multitude of such boxes detracts readers from pursuing the main
thread. These include biographical sketches of mathematicians on which Stewart does not
forget to include every female mathematician who most often had only a fleeting relevance to
the theme under survey. The volume is arranged into several chapters, perhaps mutually
exclusive. It provides for subject-wise continuity but not the chronological coherence when taken
as a whole. It appears to be a collection of chapters, not the development of an integrated idea.
The most disheartening feature is that the book turns complex and devoid of interest after the
midpoint. Only serious readers or students of higher mathematics might find the part useful.

The book is recommended only for serious readers who are mathematically inclined in an
earnest way.
Rating: 2 Star

Title: The Complete Yes Prime Minister

Author: Jonathan Lynn and Antony Jay
Publisher: BBC Books, 2001 (First published 1986)
ISBN: 0-563-20773-6
Pages: 488
Yes Prime Minister was a very popular political satire aired by the BBC between 1986 and
1988. Written by Antony Jay and Jonathan Lynn, it was a sequel to the program Yes Minister
transmitted between 1980 and 1984. Set in the Cabinet office of Jim Hacker, the Prime Minister
in the story, it humorously relates his struggles to formulate legislation which were poised to
help the country get over difficult times and equally defiant struggle by the Civil Service to block
anything which has the potential to change the status quo. Jim Hacker, played by Paul
Eddington is assisted by his Cabinet Secretary Sir Humphrey Appleby (played by Nigel
Hawthorne), his Principal Private Secretary Bernard Woolley (played by Derek Fowlds) and
several lesser characters. This sitcom which was an out and out critic of the British
administrative system has won several awards and was voted sixth in the Britains Best Sitcom
poll. It is said that it was the favourite television programme of the then British Prime Minister
Margaret Thatcher.
Jim Hacker is quite unexpectedly elevated to Number Ten, when the present incumbent decides
to quit in order to pave the way for his successor. The political struggle which ensued saw two
men fighting for the top post, but who had very unfavourable remarks about them with the
Intelligence Bureau, which, if exposed would have led to serious embarrassment for the party
and the government. Hacker is selected as the consensus candidate. Right from the beginning,
his assistants, Sir Humphrey and Woolley try to block any move which would seem threatening,
even in the mildest way, to the Civil Service. Having no experience with the intricacies of the
internal working of Civil Service, Hacker often falls prey to the machinations of the bureaucrats.
The encounters and meetings between the principal characters of the play offer hilarious
moments for the reader. Sir Humphrey, who is an expert in getting what he intended even
against the wishes of his boss, the Prime Minister is a quintessential Civil Servant. With his
encylopedic knowledge of the channels of communication between various departments, he
often plays one against the other to get at what he wanted. Having no compunction or
dedication to what is good or moral, he rides like a juggernaut with full control of what Hacker is
up to.
The contrasting ideals of the characters are noteworthy. Being a politician, or despite of, Hacker
often comes up with innovative solutions to the nations problems, whereas the civil servants
genuinely believe that they only know what is best for the country and the others are not trained
or qualified to govern it. For them, democracy is only an evil they have to live with an
occupational hazard at the worst! Most of Sir Humphreys actions are motivated by his wish to
maintain the prestige, power and authority he enjoys.
The book is full of thoroughly entertaining comments, repartees and asides between the
protagonists. Sir Humphrey and Woolley are the masters of word play, though it often ends in
Hacker being utterly confused about the meaning of what his subordinates had just said. Some
witty remarks found in the text are,
a) So long as there is anything to be gained by saying nothing, it is always better to say
nothing than anything.
b) Never believe anything until it is officially denied.
c) We have a system of government with the engine of a lawn-mower and the brakes of a
Rolls-Royce.
d) (In a discussion) facts complicate things

e) The history of the world is the triumph of the heartless over the mindless
f) He (Jim Hacker) raised the average age of the Cabinet, but lowered the average IQ
g) If you want to get into the Cabinet, learn how to speak. If you want to stay in the Cabinet,
learn how to keep your mouth shut
h) Never speak when you are angry. If you do, youll make the best speech youll ever
regret
In their never-ending pursuit of self-serving methods, the bureaucracy holds nothing sacred and
we find them forever willing to change the official minutes (records of meeting) if it suits them.
Sir Humphrey justifies it as, While it is true that the minutes are indeed an authoritative record
of the Committees deliberations, it is nevertheless undeniable that a deliberate attempt at
comprehensive dilineation of every contribution and interpolation would necessitate an
unjustifiable elaboration and wearisome extension of the documentation (p.288). Jim Hacker
finally acknowledges that there is nothing much he could do against the established prejudice
that is the civil service. Hacker says, Suddenly I saw, with a real clarity that Id never enjoyed
before, that although I might win occasional policy victory, or make some reforms, or be
indulged with a few scraps from the table, nothing fundamental was ever ever going to change
(p.488).
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 4 Star

Title: Dreams and Shadows The Future of the Middle East

Author: Robin Wright
Publisher: Penguin, 2009 (First published 2008)
ISBN: 978-0-14-311489-5
Pages: 419
This is not just another book on the Middle East. Robin Wright is a prominent journalist who has
reported from more than 140 countries and has covered a dozen wars and revolutions in
various parts of the globe. She has received many laurels for journalistic feats and is the author
of many books on the Middle East. With the flair characteristic of journalists, she fearlessly
steps into hotspots in the troubled region and elicits interviews and responses from the major
players in the political game. The Middle East is in fact an abstract entity, spanning over 20
nations and two continents. It is not monolithic even by any liberal application of the term,
though it is often assumed as such by other people. Its religions include Islam, which
undoubtedly forms an overarching influence over the others, and a smattering of Jews and
Christians. Arabic is the common language, but Farsi and Turkish are not to be discounted.
Flushed with oil money, the region boasts of some of the highest percapita incomes in the world.
However, it miserably falls short on other parameters of affluence, like democracy, freedom,
education and womens rights. Its countries are ruled by absolute monarchs or political
dictators. The book brings to focus the budding modes of protest against authoritarian rule, but
since it was published in 2008, it misses the Jasmine revolutions which convulsed the region in
a paroxysm of pain on the path to a new birth. The author recognises correctly that in the run up
to democratic freedom, they have to start discussion on three basic issues political prisoners,
womens rights and political Islam.
Palestine is the most widely known Arab non-state. The term is synonymous with oppression
and terror ever since Israel came into existence in 1948. First steps on the path to nationhood
were taken with 1993 Oslo Accord which poised to form a Palestinian Authority to rule over land
assigned to Palestinians. Things are more complicated with many Palestinians hardline stance
in not recognising Israels right to exist. Most of them, with Hamas in the front line, dont use the
term Israel for their neighbour and mention it disparagingly as the Zionist entity. Yasser Arafat
and his Fatah movement saw the writing on the wall at the right time in choosing the path of
conciliation, even though they themselves had as blood-stained a past as any other terrorist
organisation. Wright accuses Arafat and his successor Mahmoud Abbas of widespread
corruption and cronyism which fertilized the growth of Hamas, the militant Islamic outfit which
won the elections in 2006. Between a parliament dominated by Hamas and an executive
dominated by Fatah, Palestine is now a divided house.
When the author visited Egypt in 2005-06, it was on the verge of another sham election called
by Hosni Mubaraks regime. Ever since his ascent to power in 1981 after Anwar Sadats
assassination, Mubarak held all democratic institutions under his vice-like grip. The domination
was so complete and his rule so unchallanged that it is said to be the third longest reign by any
king or ruler in Egypts 6000-year old history. However, by 2005, some half-hearted measures
were accepted by the authoritarian regime and the main opposition party, the Muslim
Brotherhood, had come out in the open. Authors comments about the political spectrum in
Egypt concludes in 2006 on a note of frustration for the democratic aspirants, but we now know
that they finally went on to topple Mubarak as part of Jasmine revolutions which swept through
the area in 2011-12.
Lebanon is a unique example of religious coexistence among the otherwise monolithic Arab
region. Christians and Muslims constitute almost equal sizes of populations. Nevertheless, the
very high birthrate of Shiite Muslims and emigration of Christians to other countries has tilted the
balance towards the Islamic side. A Shiite terrorist organisation, called Hezbollah (Party of God)

led by the fiery cleric Hassan Nasrallah now leads the nation both politically and militarily thanks
to its heroic resistance against Israeli incursion into Lebanon in 2006. Israel, with its vastly
superior airpower and conventional ground forces, could not achieve the easy victory it sought
and obtained as in the previous battles. The militants had in fact invited the Jewish state for a
retaliation as the basic grounds of war was the ambush and kidnapping of Israeli soldiers inside
its territory. Even with crippling damage to the countrys infrastructure as a result of Israeli
bombing, the guerilla resistance fighters were able to bask at the comparison to David and
Goliath.
Syria is another entity riddled with dynastic rule. Hafez al Assad assumed presidency in 1970
and continued for 30 years, till his death in 2000. Assad brushed away dissidents, opposition
leaders and intellectuals who had anything to say against his diktats. His son Bashar al Assad,
who succeeded him in 2000 was at first optimistic about providing democratic freedoms, but
soon changed track and followed his late fathers repressive footsteps when the opposition
turned out to be more than he could chew. But the country which is having greater and greater
influence over others in the Middle East is Iran. It initiated a new era after Khomeinis Islamic
Revolution in 1979. It opposes every western ideal, artifact or cultural feat. Even as the years
roll by, the regime is getting even more hardline, now the laity also speaking in harsher tone
than the clerics themselves as evidenced by Mahmoud Ahmedinejad, the current President. He
won the elections in 2005, upsetting the formidable cleric Rafsanjani and then began an
unrelenting quest for nuclear weapons by clandestine uranium enrichment, inviting crippling
economic sanctions in the bargain. Even now, the people in Iran think that their country leads
others in science or progressive ideas, and the world is trying to contain them with not much
room to manouvre.
Wright also discusses Morocco and Iraq, where the U.S. committed its greatest mistake since
Vietnam. In all countries, we see unenthusiastic measures at reform which itself are few and
modest. An example is cited in Morocco in 1993 when it allowed some changes to its arcane
family laws, among them: brides had to consent to marriage, husbands needed a wifes
permission to take other wives!
Drawing on the vast network of acquaintances in the region, Robin Wright has done a very good
job of analysing the region its politics, society and religion in detail and showing whats
needed to be done. She has not fallen prey to the folly of many westerners in prescribing whats
good for the Middle East. Instead, she examines noted personalities in the arena and presents a
balanced view of the desired future course, coming right from the horses mouth. The firstperson account of happenings though invariably coloured by the preferences or prejudices of
the speakers, presents a refreshingly accurate version of the ground realities. The book also
dispels the myth that the Middle East is a community of religious fanatics. The vivid personal
details given about the constituents of the region make us convince that the ordinary man on the
street faces the same problems and same challenges, but different opportunities that we all
encounter in our lives whether we live in a developed European country or a famished African
nation. The book gives some anecdotes about the communal life in many countries. A humorous
one depicts the anger the Iranian people feel towards the clerics. It says, Tehran taxis often do
not stop to pick up clerics. An Iranian friend recounted his own ride in a group taxi on a
particularly hot day. His taxi next pulled over to pick up a cleric who had been standing on a
curb under the cooling cover of a leafy tree. Two blocks later, the cabbie stopped and told the
cleric to get out. My friend asked the driver what he was doing. I didnt want him to have the
benefit of the shade, the cabbie replied (p.298).
The book looks somewhat outdated, written in 2007. The revolutions which rampaged the
region in 2011-12 changed the shape of polity in a cataclysmic way. The author may think about
coming up with a newer version any time soon. It also suffers the shortcoming that it was

brought out by a journalistic impulse by interviews and conversations, rather than by a

scholarly effort. History has not been given due importance in many of the chapters when
setting the background for the current conflict.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: From the Holy Mountain A Journey in the Shadow of Byzantium

Author: William Dalrymple
Publisher: Flamingo, 1998 (First published 1997)
ISBN: 978-0-00-654774-7
Pages: 463
Ever the incessant travel writer and story teller familiar to us as one who stays here in India,
taking in its eccentriticites, beliefs and mannerisms William Dalrymple needs no introduction.
With his chaste diction in which he radically differs from Justin Marozzi, another great writer and
the superb narrative escalate him to one of the great writers of the genre. He is one of my
favourite authors, with his titles The Last Mughal, The White Mughals, Nine Lives and City of
Djinns reviewed earlier in this blog. Once you start reading one of his works, you just cant put
him down until it is finished as simple as that! In this book, Dalrymple travels around the
Mediterranean littoral, retracing the foot steps of an ancient monk through Greece, Turkey,
Syria, Lebanon, Israel and Egypt over a period of five months in 1994. The itinerary is
comparable to Justin Marozzis, as detailed in his book The Man Who Invented History,
(reviewed earlier) walking on the route taken by Herodotus, the father of history to Greece,
Turkey, Iraq and Egypt. With these two books side by side, you get a good glimpse of how life
goes on in the present Middle East.
Travelling on the path of ancient travel writers is an exhilarating experience as you get the lucky
chance to tread the paths, stay in the same cities and take in all scenes that came along the
way, exactly like your forebear did in his less technically advanced modes of travel. The author
follows John Moschos, an ancient Christian monk in Galilee who wrote The Spiritual Meadow,
cataloging his travel and religious experiences gathered during his travel with a fellow monk
Sophronius, who later went on to become the Patriarch of Jerusalem. The conditions which
obtained in the Middle East in 578 CE when he began his travel which ended in early 7 th century
was radically different from that which exist today. The region was overwhelmingly Christian,
bickering among themselves for minute ecclesiastical details along the lines of Greek Orthodox,
Syrian Orthodox, Monophysite, Nestorian, Armanian and a lot of minor finge groups. The kings
and commoners were oblivious to the dark clouds forming over the Arabian desert in the form of
Islam. Hardly a century later, the Christian kingdoms were swept off the face of the earth in the
torrent that was to unleash from the followers of the Prophet. The Byzantine emperor clung on
to a feeble throne until 1453 when the city of Constantinople itself fell to the Ottoman Muslims.
In stark contrast to the conditions prevailed when Moschos made his journey in late 6 th century,
when Christianity dominated the region, the author finds it overwhelmingly Muslim and the
number of Christians dwindling year by year by means of emigration, deportation and alienation
by the Muslim regimes. This is nowhere more apparent than Turkey where Christians and their
religious institutions are systematically erased off the landscape. The Turks might have some
justification for dispelling the Greek Christians, based on a narrow interpretation of nationalism.
Turkey and Greece continue to foster enmity going back to several centuries. In response to
Turkish actions, Greeks had razed mosques in Athens and other places. But no such excuse
hold water for the Turks ghastly treatment of its Armenian Christian minority. Dalrymple saw
with his own eyes the conversion of an ancient Armenian church to a mosque. Though vying for
a place in the European community, archeological values dont find merit in Turkish eyes if it is
on the wrong side of the religious divide. Even now, the oppression Syrian Christians feel is
immense. The author himself was stopped and harassed by Turkish police many times, the
army even arresting him. On one occasion, we see the security personnel behaving like
hooligans at a monastery, just because they provided accommodation to the author.
But Syria offered a picture diametrically opposite to the situation in Turkey. Christians enjoy
equal rights and it fact occupy some of the very top posts in the military. Freedom of religion is

guaranteed and at many places, both Muslims and Christians pray together. Dalrymple however
sounds a warning this oasis in the desert of Islamic fanaticism may not outlast the reign of Asad
family who holds Syria in a Soviet-style dictatorship of its Baath party. Himself belonging to a
fringe Muslim sect, the Asads encouraged the minorities who are now fearing a backlash when
the Islamic fundamentalists oust Asad. The battle is raging on now in Syria, at this writing.
Astonishingly, when the author travels to Lebanon, the situation is completely turned on its
head. We learn about the atrocities perpetrated by Christian extremists when they had absolute
power in the 1970s and 80s. The gruesome violence and massacre executed in the name of
religion dont look different if the culprits are Muslims or Christians. The Maronite Christians had
gone on the rampage when it remotely looked like theyd be able to claim the whole of Lebanon
for themselves. They exhibited arrogantly superior attitude against their bretheren of different
faiths, speaking only in French and shunning Arabic, which is the lingua france of the region.
The rise of Hezbollah put paid to the hopes of Maronites.
A short visit to Israel clearly illustrate the moral lessons we saw earlier in Turkey and Lebanon
that the majority religion persecutes the minor ones. Jews, discriminated against everywhere
settles the scores on the hapless Muslims and Christians still staying in the holy land. Dalrymple
narrates merciless tales of forcible evictions and takeovers the regime regularly unleash on the
minorities to make way for townships and kibbutz to house the settlers immigrating from various
parts of the world. We may deduce from the scale of highhandedness and resistance to it that
peace in Israel is still a long way away. In the last leg of the journey, we move on Egypt
Alexandria and Kharga oasis, to be precise. There too, the ethnic Coptic Christians are
beginning to feel the heat of Islamic fundamentalism. Their plight was sinking more and more
into despair when Dalrymple visited there in 1994 when Hosni Mubarak still presided over a
secular administration. The rampant Islamicization was choking the life out of innocent Copts.
Though a secular regime ruled over the land, religious affairs were still administered by the
draconian Hamayonic laws which stipulated that Christians need permission from the President
of the country himself, to build new churches or repair old ones. Technically, they have to seek
permission even to patch up a dysfunctional lavatory in the monastery while mosques were
mushrooming all over the country without any legal hassle to slow down the growth rate.
In the characteristic Dalrymple style, the author sketches a faithful and vibrant picture of how life
is being lived out by the minorities in the Middle East. We cant accuse him of siding with the
Christians or looking only through the eyes of priests even though he was retracing the
footsteps of a monk and accepting the hospitality of the same monasteries depicted in The
Spiritual Meadow. Whether in Turkey, Lebanon, Israel or Egypt, the authors sympathies lay with
the oppressed. The narrative goads us to realize the dangerous and fatal prominence enjoyed
by religion in shaping the outlook of whole societies. Whatever be the religion, the dominating
one in a country persecutes the others and make life difficult for its practitioners. The minorities
in India may also take a potent lesson from the harsh realities their coreligionists undergo in the
Middle East and compare their paradise-like life in this country under a very liberal religious
tolerance extended to them. The book also describes in a nutshell the origins of Christian
iconography from Egyptian religions. The images we see portrayed, like St.George slaying the
dragon, Christ child in the virgins bosom are too often adaptations of similar pictorial myths
from ancient Egypt and nothing whatsoever to do with the tenets of Christianity.
The book contain a good number of monochrome and colour plates portraying the places of
interest. It also graced by a comprehensive glossary and an index. The only thing we can
arraign against the work is the sometimes uncanny interest shown by the author in eliciting an
accusation from a victim against the oppressors. It is definitely the natural course for the truth to
come out, but the interviewees are often terrified of the consequences when the material is
published and they themselves are destined to face the music. Sometimes, the author is simply
asked to leave them in peace in a rough way. Still, clinging on to the journalistic passion hidden

beneath the layer of travel writing, Dalrymple follows up each lead turning up to its logical
conclusion. Sometimes he travels to dangerous localities, just to obtain the testimony of a
harassed person so that the world can see and judge for themselves the scale of tyranny
heaped on the less fortunate ones.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 4 Star

Title: Songs of Blood and Sword A Daughters Memoir

Author: Fatima Bhutto
Publisher: Penguin/Viking, 2010 (First)
ISBN: 978-0-670-08280-3
Pages: 438
The author, Fatima Bhutto is the daughter of Murtaza Bhutto, the son of Zulfikar Ali Bhutto, who
was the prime minister of Pakistan during 1970s. The book covers a daughters fond memories
of her father who rebelled against a military junta who killed her grand father and had to go in
exile to escape punishment. Murtaza fought elections while still in exile and won but was killed
in a police encounter purportedly orchestrated by his brother-in-law, Asif Ali Zardari, the current
President of the strife-ravaged country. Fatima witnessed the growth of her father in the political
arena and had the misfortune to be an eyewitness to his untimely death.
The Bhutto family is one of Asias most prominent political dynasties in terms of the power they
wielded over the lives of millions of fellow country men. They were feudal landholders with
ancestry traceable back to Rajput warriors who emigrated from Rajastan. As is the wont of
feudal lords everywhere, they maintained their domain on the good books of powers that be.
Shahnawaz Bhutto was knighted by the British, while his son, Zulfikar Ali Bhutto first appeared
on the national scene with a birth in the military dictator Ayub Khans cabinet. With power comes
risk and many Bhuttos died a violent death. Zulfikar was hanged by opponents in 1979, Benazir
assassinated in 2007, Murtaza killed in 1996 and the authors uncle, Shahnawaz was found
dead in mysterious circumstances in 1985. Tallying the familys political gains against their
emotional and financial losses through Zulfikars land reforms which made them lose property
and murders which eliminated family members, we doubt whether the risk was worth the
reputation power brought with it.
Zulfikar was the most pragmatic and the first well-educated member of the family. Though the
author paints her grand fathers democratic ideals in glowing terms, his joining General Ayubs
cabinet belies the argument. When Bhutto became foreign minister, he paved the way for
Pakistan to become bosom friends with China, cashing in on Chinas ill will with India in the
aftermath of its war in 1962. He was indirectly responsible for Pakistans wars with India. When
Mujib-ur Rahmans Awami League won the elections in 1970, Zulfikar refused to share power
with him and Mujib was thrown into prison by General Yahya Khan who was the President. A
civil war erupted between East and West Pakistan in which the Pak Army unleashed most
heinous forms of terror against its own fellow citizens in the East of the country. Rape was
institutionalized as a tactical weapon to stigmatize the Bengalis. As the author remarks,
Bangladeshi women were taken as sex slaves by Pak Army regiments. When the refugee influx
grew to become a serious concern, India intervened militarily and defeated the Pak troops
stationed in present-day Bangladesh. Pakistan was split into two and this was a sleight Zulfikar
could never forget, who vowed to fight a hundred years with India.
When he became the prime minister, Zulfikar alienated people close to him with high-handed
measures. He was deposed in 1977 by Gen. Zia ul Haq, whom he had elevated to the top army
post overlooking the seniority of five officers. Zia plotted against him, incarcerated him and
finally hanged him in 1979 after a hastily conducted mockery of a trial. Murtaza, who was
studying in London pledged armed struggle against the regime and chose Kabul in neighbouring
Afghanistan as his base, where the author was born. Afghanistans occupation by the Soviets
complicated matters. Murtaza and his associates found restrictions on their freedom for
manoeuvring. They were alleged to be involved in terrorist activities including the hijacking of a
civilian airliner. He and his brother relocated to Damascus who was soon found dead in
mysterious circumstances while on vacation in the south of France.

Meanwhile, things were changing in Pakistan. Gen. Zia was bent on converting the largely
secular state into a fiercely guarded theocracy. Clerics were given undue power with authority to
overturn the decisions of constitutional bodies. Sharia law was imposed and freedom of women
severely curtailed. A set of archaic rules were enacted as Hudood ordinance which even
prescribed punishment to rape victims too on the grounds that they had participated in a
forbidden sexual act. Zia assisted the hardcore Islamic militia under Taliban to fight against
Russian occupation. Harsh censoring was imposed on the press and rebels were summarily
imprisoned to serve long terms. All political activity in Pakistan ground to a halt until Zia was
killed in a plane crash in 1988. Democracy made a hesitant comeback and Benazir was elected
prime minister a term which lasted hardly two years before being dismissed on the allegations
of widespread corruption. Asif Ali Zardari, her husband, had earned the nickname of Mr. Ten Per
cent, an allusion to his rate of commission in government contracts.
When elections were declared in 1993, Murtaza contested to Sindh provincial assembly and
won from exile. He returned to Pakistan in 1994 on a wave of jubilation, but was summarily
packed off to jail from the airport itself on account of terrorism charges levelled against him
during Zias regime. He was soon granted bail and formed his own party, the Pakistan Peoples
Party (Shahid Bhutto) as a pawn against his sisters PPP. Murtaza riled against Benazir, who
was the prime minister when Karachi was embroiled in a bloody ethnic strife between the native
Sindhis and Muhajirs, who had immigrated from India during partition. Corruption, which
skyrocketed and became a national issue was also a point of contention between the siblings.
Two years later, he was killed in an alleged fake police encounter orchestrated by Asif Zardari,
his brother-in-law. Though the family proceeded legally against him, their argument was thrown
out by the courts later.
Even though the book cannot be credited with any extraordinary level of brilliance, we see in it
the very high level of emotional bonding between a daughter and her father. Born and living in
exile, young Bhutto adored her parents who were soon to be separated, casting her into the
custody of her father. She was lucky to have a sympathetic and loving stepmother, but it is only
natural that she had an inseparable affinity to her father. The hardships she had had to face
while still quite young might appear to be devastating to any lesser mortals, but coming from a
high profile family which controlled the stakes in national politics, Fatima Bhutto is well poised to
take all miseries in her stride and continue her journey with grace. The book provides a good
picture of Pakistani society from 1975 onwards when the country slowly began the slide downhill
to the chasm of religious rule.
On the downside, it must be remarked that the author has pursued her preordained agenda
irrespective of inputs from her interviewees. Many times, we get the impression that her
subjects echo what she herself wanted to say. Through a psychological process, Fatima
appears to put words in her subjects mouths, or less charitably, it might be a case of outright
falsification of facts. The book is also riddled with sharp and irrational criticism against her aunt,
Benazir. Even cases of childhood ruckus are projected out of all proportion so as to look like a
grave injustice has been done. Selective reading from Benazirs diaries make her emerge as a
mentally unbalanced person. The authors indirect accusation that she was behind Murtazas
brothers death, which was pronounced to be a suicide, also doesnt look credible. The most
severe shortcoming of the book may be argued to be her supporting the terrorist elements in
an indirect way holed up in the countrys lawless North-Western province. She criticizes the
national government and the U.S., which regularly conduct unmanned drone attacks against
suspected militant hideouts. Though the attacks are performed inside Pakistani territory without
the knowledge of its government, there is no denying that elimination of hardline elements is
beneficial to Pakistan as a whole.

The book contains a lot of typographical errors, unexpected from a Penguin-group publication.
Historical inaccuracies may also be traced, as in a suggestion that Khilafat movement took
place around the second World War (p.187). Fatimas sense of proportion is again called into
question by a grossly overemphasizing adjective she uses for a crowd which assembled to hear
her father speak. She says, a huge crowd of about 2000 people had gathered for the Surjani
town meeting (p.29) remember, this is in the suburbs of a city of 18 million people!
The book is recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: No Easy Day The Only First-hand Account of the Navy SEAL Mission that Killed
Osama Bin Laden
Author: Mark Owen with Kevin Maurer
Publisher: Michael Joseph, 2012 (First)
ISBN: 978-0-718-17752-2
Pages: 299
The twin attacks on World Trade Center in New York was one of the moments people anywhere
in the world is not going to forget for a long time to come. Whether you were a resident of
Japan, India, Egypt or Brazil, youd still be remembering the exact place and setting you were
in, when the news broke on TV. It too days for the world to finally sink in the truth that Osama
Bin Laden, as Islamic terrorist holed up in Afghanistan could carry out an attack on such a
humongous scale against the most powerful nation on earth. A massive manhunt ensued the
likes of which were not witnessed before. Years passed and most of the world mocked at the
Americans for their failure to apprehend their greatest fugitive and came to the conclusion that
hell never be caught. But the people who made it their mission to track Osama continued their
silent work until they stood vindicated on the early morning of May 2, 2011 when Laden was
killed in a Navy SEAL operation at his compound in Abbottabad, Pakistan. His dead body was
carried off by the assaulters and given a silent, but religious burial at sea.
This is the story of that operation. The author, Mark Owen is a nom-de-guerre of the commando
who participated in the mission and a team leader of one of the groups which went inside
Ladens compound, overpowering the inhabitants. He saw Bin Ladens body, took photographs
of it and cleared the rooms. For security reasons, his as well as his team mates names are
changed. The real author, Kevin Maurer, is a writer who has covered special operations forces
for many years. He was often embedded with troops in many parts of the world.
Navy SEAL is the U.S. Navys Sea, Air, Land team, which is a special operations force.
Equipped with the most modern and lethal weapons and surveillance technology, a SEAL is
more than a man in terms of the fire power at his disposal. He can see at night with night
vision goggles, his guns are sleek, silent, accurate and fast, his vest is light and bullet-proof, his
radio communicates with his team members on the ground and with the command centre
through a satellite link. Equally or more dangerous is the mission for which he is called for. He
enters the hideouts of militants - most of them bent upon doing a suicide mission and destroys
the targets. Owen describes the gruelling training regime which a SEAL has to undergo to be a
part of the elite force. Whenever they are not on actual duty, theyd be training somewhere else,
simulating extreme conditions of atmosphere where they might be called upon to operate one
day. Owen himself was deployed in Iraq, Afghanistan and Somalia before he was assigned to
the team targetting Osama Bin Laden.
Osama was the son of a Saudi billionaire. Born as the seventh child on the tenth wife of a father
whod go on to have a total of fifty children. Attracted to religious orthodoxy from a very early
age, Laden moved to Afghanistan to fight the Russian occupation, sometimes aided by U.S.
weapons. After the Soviets withdrew, the restless Laden turned against his own allies and
orchestrated the bombings against U.S. embassies in Kenya and Tanzania. Exiled to Sudan as
a result of American pressure on the Saudis, he founded Al Qaeda. The new organisation
planned and executed a number of attacks on American targets, the assault on U.S.S. Cole in
Yemen being one of them. Laden found asylum back in Afghanistan under the Taliban who
wholeheartedly welcomed their one-time colleague. Bin Laden attained ever lasting notoriety by
masterminding the attacks on World Trade Center in New York and Pentagon in Washington. A
total of 3000 people of many nationalities perished in the attacks which shook the whole world
to its core. It had never witnessed such a horrendous strike before, of crashing in hijacked
aircrafts on to targets. U.S. stung into action immediately and toppled the Taliban regime a few

months later. Laden was on the run from 2001 onwards and a relentless manhunt went on in
search of him until the CIA zeroed in on him to Abbottabad in Pakistan.
The CIA had many false starts in tracing the master terrorist. He was reportedly sighted at
various places, facilitating a large scale operation in Tora Bora caves in 2007. The real turning
point came when they identified the brother of Ahmed al-Kuwaiti who was Ladens courier. Cut
off from the outside world in his compound which didnt have telephone or Internet connections,
al-Kuwaiti was his right-hand man. The CIA traced his phone call to his family when he said that
he had been doing the job he did earlier, confirming the sleuths suspicions. The suspected
compound was continually watched by drones, satellites and other means. The layout of the
area was utterly familiarized by the SEALS by re-creating the structure in the attack teams
training facility before they went in for the kill. The curious thing we note in the book is the lack
of preparation on Bin Ladens part to fight the commandos. Even though he had fifteen minutes
in which to prepare a weapon or suicide vest, Laden was unarmed when the assualters rushed
in. Owen remarks that the man who advocated thousands to court death in Jihad (the sacred
religious wars) was unwilling to risk his own life when the time came.
Though the description of previous missions is flamboyant which is to be expected from a
soldier, he couldve done away with descriptions that reeked of disrespect to their victims or
targets. Commandos who take bras from households they raided, only to hang it on to
projecting attachments on their team mates gear appear revulsive to the readers, however
hilarious it might have seemed to the proponents. Also the description of taking out Ladens
body from the truck to the ground after they reached their base in Jalalabad is in bad taste.
Owen states that his body flopped like dead fish to the ground (p.265). The book is mainly an
item of propaganda, even with all protestations of the difficulties in getting it whetted by the
security system. It conveys the idea of invincibility of the special forces.
The book is easily readable and is endowed with good colour plates on the training missions in
Afghanistan and other parts of the world. Also, detailed schematics of Ladens compound and
the methods of commandos to get inside provide amply for leisurely reading.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: The Real Thing Truth and Power at the Coca-Cola Company
Author: Constance L Hays
Publisher: Random House, 2005 (First)
ISBN: 978-0-8129-7364-8
Pages: 358
Nothing is more familiar to the worlds younger generation than the fizzy, brown liquid touted as
the ubiquitous symbol of energy and vitality Coca-Cola. Founded in 1886, the company has
served many generations of people and has become a legend in business administration.
Constance L Hays describes the growth of the company over the years, with special reference
to the period after 1980 when changes of a heretofore unseen nature happened and it
witnessed its biggest growth dynamics. The book narrates in detail how Roberto Goizueta
transformed the company when its sales had plateaued, how Donald Keough and Douglas
Ivester steered it through uncharted waters and provided astronomical value for the
shareholders. The work ends on a sober note after the grave setbacks faced by the company
after 1999 and the silverlining has still not appeared when the book closes at the end of 2004.
Asa Candler purchased the secret formula of Coke from its inventor John Pemberton in 1888. At
first, the syrup was mixed with soda water at the point of sale and drank by customers on the
spot. Benjamin Franklin Thomas and Joseph Brown Whitehead hit upon the idea of bottling the
carbonated syrup so that the product could reach the doorsteps of a larger clientele. At first the
company was restricted in its operation to the sale of concentrate to independent bottlers who
had the sole responsibility to package and market it. Subcontracting to numerous associates,
the bottling industrys growth was exponential. In 1919, the bottles dimensions and look were
standardized. The clout of the bottlers was felt too heavy by Coke management soon after.
Stuck with a system in which the parent company couldnt rise the price of syrup, confrontations
and legal battles were imperative. However, by the 1980s, more and more bottlers wound up
their facilities which were bought or taken over by Coke and its associate, the Coca-Cola
Enterprises which was formed to handle bottling business. Though it was technically another
company, entrusted with bottling and sales, Coke exerted critical influence in its day-to-day
operations as the major stake holder.
The recipe of Coca-Cola is a jealously guarded secret even now. Only a few people even inside
the company know the ingredients, a list of which is kept in a bank locker. Analysts have
however identified the components from its chemical signatures. When it began in 1886,
Pemberton used trace amounts of Coca leaves (from which cocaine is extracted), the flavour of
cola nut from Africa, lime juice, vanilla and several other substances in the make up. Cocaine
was not regarded as a harmful narcotic at that time, with physicians freely prescribing it for
aches and relief. Coke was quick to withdraw the coca content when it was legally untenable to
go along with the existing practice. The formula was again changed drastically in 1985 to
address the rising market share of Pepsi, Cokes biggest rival. The initiative was a very bold one
to face Pepsis challenge which offered a better taste. However, the move backfired when it was
rejected outright by the customers. New Coke, as it was known as a replacement of the old one
flopped in the market and the company was forced to bring back the old recipe after just 78
days.
Coke always strived to be one step ahead of its rivals, often resorting to dubious marketing
strategies. It sought to obtain monopoly rights to get its products displayed in supermarkets and
convenience stores. Cokes tactics of strangling the competitors often went afoul of anti-trust
legislations and judgments were issued against the company. In 1996, in a major coup, it stole
Pepsis bottler in Venezuela to solely do the bottling for them. The latter half of 1990s was
however destined to witness the sagging growth of Coke. First the company was sued against
by some of its own black employees alleging racial discrimination. It became apparent that the

number of blacks in senior management positions was abysmally low when they constituted
15% of the overall workforce. Compounded with it was the recall of product from Belgium,
France and some other European countries when it was detected that the carbon dioxide gas
used in the bottles was contaminated. It eroded a huge chunk of credibility from the company. In
2000, Coke was forced to fire about 20% of the labour in a vain attempt to cut costs. When the
narrative ends in 2004, we get the impression that not all is well at Coke.
The book is a disappointing one. It recounts the history of Coca-Cola mainly from 1980
onwards. Lacking an effective organising structure, the narrative which lacks any interesting
feature shuttles back and forth between decades and centuries landing the readers in sheer
confusion. Except for occasional flashes of witty comments, the description is drab. The layout
is very bad, printed in very small letters and an unappealing font. Altogether, the book is a very
unremarkable one.
The book is not recommended for the general reader.
Rating: 2 Star

Title: Einsteins Mistakes The Human Failings of Genius

Author: Hans C Ohanian
Publisher: W W Norton & Co, 2009 (First)
ISBN: 978-0-393-33768-6
Pages: 338
Albert Einstein is a towering personality in the intellectual landscape of the world of all time.
Being a genius wont ensure a person his place on this coveted setting. Einstein was more than
that he was a physicist of stellar caliber, a philosopher, a humanist, and altogether a great
man. At least that was what we had conceived until we get hold of this book. Ohanian, who is
himself a physicist and has written many books on the subject handles the personality and
professional career of the great scientist in an incisive fashion. He proceeds by first stripping
Einstein of all the sheen generously endowed by an over-eager media constantly on the lookout
for a marketable icon and delves into the fallacies and mistakes committed by him in his
theoretical papers and conceptual formulations. Some of his earlier mistakes were mathematical
in nature Einstein was uncomfortable with mathematics. But in an era when physics was
reputed to be difficult even for physicists, he couldnt go on much with his unsure grasp of
mathematics. We come across such inadvertent errors in early derivations of relativity theories.
Later, he employed mathematical assistants to do the tedious calculations for him. Though the
author claims to describe only those errors committed by the genius in his professional capacity,
any discussion about Einstein is bound to get tied up in a bit of sensationalism and charisma
pervading his person. So we read about his adulterous liaisons and partisan leanings towards
the fair sex.
Einstein completed his schooling and graduation in Zurich, Switzerland. After 2 years spent in a
futile search for a job, he was accommodated as a third-class clerk in Federal Patent Office in
Berne which left him with ample time for his pet theories and research. Though he managed to
publish several insignificant papers earlier, the year 1905 turned out to be the year of miracles.
He published five original papers in the journal Annalen der Physik, all of which proved to be
milestones in the growth saga of physics of all time. His papers included a postulation that light
is emitted in discrete packets called quanta (singular, quantum), description of Brownian motion
a random movement of liquid particles due to collisions at the atomic level, special relativity
and the energy-mass equivalence the most famous equation, E = mc2.
Einsteins relativity principle was first proposed not in so many words by Galileo (1578 1642).
Elements of references to a relativistic structure can also be seen in Isaac Newtons magnum
opus Principia Mathematica. The real momentum came only in the latter half of 19 th century,
when Maxwell discovered the laws of electromagnetism. He observed that his equations yielded
a result for the velocity of light which is the same irrespective of the speed of light sources,
which was contrary to natural expectation. We observe that if we move in any direction, the
object which comes to us with a particular speed will appear to be moving faster than an object
receding from us with the same speed. Not so, in the case of light. Lorentz and Poincare
developed the idea further, publishing papers on relativity in 1895 and 1904 whereas Einstein
published only in 1905. Till the end of World War I, before Einsteins everlasting fame was not
assured with his discovery of general relativity, the principle was known in academic circles as
the Lorentz-Einstein Principle. Einsteins proof of his paper on special relativity (1905) contained
several mistakes, some of them related to physical ideas and many of them to mathematical
concepts.
Among the stunning revelations made by the author in this book, nothing shocks us more than
the assertion that E = mc2 is not an original Einstein contribution! In fact the equation has
acquired legendary status owing to associations with him and its contribution to the making of
the atomic bomb which devastated Hiroshima and Nagasaki. The author affirms that the

equation was known in physics circles several years before Einsteins attempted proof of it in
1905. J J Thomson, the discoverer of electron had tinkered with it. Einsteins contribution was
the proof of it and in fact it was riddled with mistakes. Max von Laue published the correct proof,
followed by Felix Klein. Einstein himself came up with alternate proof over the years, but all
contained errors of some kind or the other. That von Laue and Klein didnt get the credit due to
them is one of the injustices of scientific literature. It may also be seen that Einstein had no
significant impact on the making of the A-bomb. His letter to Roosevelt urging him to make one
citing recent developments in Nazi Germany on the same lines is claimed to have not made
much headway in the U.S. Administration. In any case, for nuclear fission, it is possible to
calculate the energy released from electric repulsive forces whereas for nuclear fusion, massenergy relation is the only way. It is curious to note that in Einsteins autobiography in which he
waxes eloquent on his contributions to physics, he is silent on the famous equation. May be he
had identified that his grounds for priority is shaky, or else he might have got bored with the
long-held association with the equation.
Einsteins undying fame came with the experimental verification (1919) of the predictions of
General Relativity published in 1915. The theory itself was opaque to most people, including
prominent physicists and from what is described in the book, it appears that Einstein himself
was also unaware of some of the finer nuances. He tinkered freely with the proof of the
theorem, and modifying the final statement of it by adding another term called cosmological
constant to account for the idea believed to be true at that time that the universe is static. His
theory predicted an expanding universe, but to make it static, Einstein added the constant.
When Edwin Hubble proved 10 years later that the universe was indeed expanding, a
shamefaced Einstein deleted the factor and declared it to be his greatest blunder in life. This
fiasco is evident of the fact that the great physicist hadnt had any clear intuition about what he
was driving at. The story didnt end there. The cosmological constant actually provided for a
repellant force at great distances, contrary to gravity which is always attractive. In 2000,
observations found that its universes acceleration was increasing. This could be accounted for
only by adding the factor back into the equation. Physicists term this phenomenon as dark
energy which is thought to comprise of 71% of all that is in the universe in terms of matter and
energy. Fortunately, Einstein was not alive to swallow his words again.
After 1915, when he was 36 years of age, his productivity sagged and no major discovery could
be attributed to him. Apart from some occasional sparks of creativity like the Bose-Einstein
condensation and Einstein-Podolsky-Rosen Paradox, nothing worthwhile came out. During the
last two decades of life, in which he had to flee Germany owing to Hitlers rise to power, he was
absorbed in developing a unified theory of everything, which attempted to integrate
electromagnetism and gravity which were the only two fundamental forces known at that time.
His papers containing highly abstract mathematical constructs didnt take him anywhere and as
time progressed and Einstein grew old, he was treated as an anachronistic old-timer by his
colleagues. He passed away in sleep in 1955 at the age of 76 due to a burst aneurism.
Several glimpses of Einsteins personal life is also glanced at, in the book. We need not go into
the details, except for a brief remark that it was not at all a model for any one. He is portrayed
as greedy, having laborious disputes and arguments about his salary. He evaded tax from
German authorities by secretly opening an account in Holland and transferring royalties from his
publishers to this account. He was a womanizer and having no paternal affection to his own
offsprings.
Ohanians uncompromising position against superstition and organised religion is
commendable. He really loses his temper when narrating the brief biography of Galileo and his
ordeals with the Pope and Dominican friars on the issue of whether the sun or the earth moves
around on which religion had no locus standi. In confirmity to the iconoclastic treatment of holy

or divine authority throughout the text, Ohanian maintains an irreverent attitude to great
physicists, like Newton or Einstein. Of course, their contributions are respected and their caliber
appreciated, but their weaknesses as human beings is clearly brought out in detail like Newtons
spiteful tricks against competitors and Einsteins heartless treatment of his first child who was
born out of wedlock.
On the down side, the book takes long detours not much relevant to the main topic of discussion
like Galileos and Newtons somewhat detailed biographies. Such unnecessary digressions dont
add any specific interest to the argument. On a more serious note, Ohanians aversion to use
metric units in describing physical phenomena is surprising and abhorrent at the same time.
Units of measurement like the mile is expected in an American publication, but unwillingness for
using the kilometer is begging contempt from modern readers. Instead of straightaway using
kilometer, he employs klicks, which is a term used by U.S. military to denote the same concept.
Such American chauvinism is highly deplorable.
Altogether, the book is recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: The Age of Kali Indian Travels and Encounters

Author: William Dalrymple
Publisher: Flamingo, 1999 (First published 1998)
ISBN: 978-0-00-654775-4
Pages: 371
This book, published in 1998 was Dalrymples fourth and third in his series on Indian themes.
He is a renowned author, requiring no formal introduction to the subcontinental readers. He is
staying in Delhi and has become a distinguished presence in Indian literary circles. This is his
sixth book to be reviewed in this blog. The earlier ones are, The Last Mughal, The White
Mughals, Nine Lives, City of Djinns and From the Holy Mountain. With his easy prose verging
on the graceful contours of finely crafted verse, each book is a cherishable experience for the
reader. Now there are only two Dalrymple books which have not been presented here, In
Xanadu and his latest, Return of a King, which are eagerly awaited.
The Age of Kali (not to be pronounced Kaali) is the story of the writers travels across the Indian
subcontinent. The title implies Kali yug, which is the fourth and last era of Indian time reckoning,
in which virtue and the good beats a retreat, paving the way for evil and vice. The traditional
society blames every misfortune that has fallen on them to be because of Kali yug and resigns
calmly to fate. In the book which is partitioned into six parts, namely The North, In Rajasthan,
The New India, The South, On the Indian Ocean and Pakistan, the author travels extensively
and records his experiences at each place. Comparisons are inevitable in such a setting and he
notes the rising prosperity of the South and the West as compared to Bihar and Uttar Pradesh,
which are slowly sinking into a morass of violence bordering on lawlessness and corruption. He
also brings into focus the enormity in scale of the annexation of Hyderabad and Goa to India
which are euphemistically called police actions in official history books. Recording the
experiences of eye-witnesses, we get to know that they were full fledged military operations
involving the army and airforce, and also the navy in Goa.
While being a pleasure to read, on many occasions the author falls in the trap of eulogizing over
the lost grandeur of aristocrats fallen from grace as the country gained independence from
colonial or local imperialist powers. Traces of this trait was discernible in the authors earlier
book, City of Djinns which based Delhi as its theme in which he blindly followed the riches-torags nobility of the old Mughal system. During his travels in Lucknow, narrated in the chapter
Kingdom of Avadh, we see a little known feudalist Suleiman glotting over the things he lost in
the feudalist period like poetic symposia, architecture (which naturally changed with the times)
and even prostitutes who could recite Persian verses. Not a small portion of his grief is over the
fact that those dear artifacts of his past no longer exist anywhere. This feeling of nostalgia over
the loss of the past is seen to transcend religious barriers. When he visited the Rajmata
Vijayaraje Scindia in Gwalior, her own attendants who were Hindus commisserated over the lost
kingdom of the Maharajah with its extravagantly gilded processions, tiger hunts and the
absence of corruption. We have only their word to attest to the last named item! But even they
couldnt deny the wastefulness of lavishly constructed Jai Vilas Palace nearby in a vain bid to
impress the Prince of Wales who paid a visit to the place in the latter half of 19 th century. The
palace was constructed at a huge expenditure on the impoverished exchequer.
What is quite unexpected and revealing is Dalrymples visit to Deorala, Rajasthan where in 1987
a young widow named Roop Kanwar chose to die by burning herself on her husbands funeral
pyre. With about 500 villagers as spectators, the flames consumed her, who was sitting on the
pyre with her dead husbands head on her lap. Makeshift temples were quickly erected for her
as she had turned into a goddess, Sati mata, with her valorous deed. Protests soon broke out at
many places. Journalists and women activists exposed the incident and claimed that she was
forced to die by her relatives who were accused of having drugged her. Police arrested 66 of the

villagers and used third-degree measures to elicit a confession from them. The case went on for
10 years until the trial court acquitted all of them for want of evidence with severe criticism
reserved for the police for the way they investigated the case. Dalrymple visited the village,
interviewed them and later corroborated the story with senior civil servants at the state capital.
The facts which come out is indeed shocking. Roop had really chosen to die of her own free will,
with no apparent coercion. The modern part of India, the anglicized urban elite couldnt stomach
the idea that connubial fidelity would drive a young woman to court death. Such secular
incredulity marks the remove the elite is from the rural heartland.
Dalrymple has correctly identified the source of much rural strife in India as due to caste enmity.
In Rajasthan, he describes how hordes of upper caste Rajputs descended on makeshift medical
facilities intended to serve the lower castes and smashed them to smithereens, apparently to
protest against the Central governments decision to implement the Mandal Commissions
recommendations which suggested reservation of 27% of government jobs to backward
communities. Rajasthan, however displays the diametrically opposite side of the situation in UP
and Bihar, where the backward castes have gained much political power, but even there, the
private armies of landlords ride roughshod over them. The authors assertion that the decision to
grant reservation has resulted in an awareness of caste at all levels is, however superfluous.
Caste awareness for an Indian is like the proverbial sixth sense. This is something which comes
by birth and had existed here for millennia.
Needless to say, the writer knows the rhythm of India and is well versed with the vitality that
animates the national psyche in its forward thrust through the well-trodden path of spirituality.
The mental subservience to spiritual objects like tombs and godmen flourish in the subcontinent.
However, he seems to have a soft spot towards the Islamic side of the Indian cultural stream.
Whenever he speaks about the other current, the Hindu stream, it is the backwardness and
unsophistication that is unconsciously stressed. Dalrymple may be called the historian of the
Indian Muslim aristocracy.
Though the author recognises the touchiness of many Indians towards criticism from abroad, it
feels that the criticism is really harsher than warranted by the situation. He describes the clash
between two student political unions in Lucknow and declares it to have been fought with
assault rifles, which is stretching the imagination a lot. Has he confused Lucknow with
Peshawar, which also he has visited? Anyway, he claims that the book is a work of love and its
subject is an area of the world I revere like no other, and in which I have chosen to spend most
of my time since I was free to make that choice. I was completely overwhelmed: India thrilled,
surprised, daunted and excited me (p.xv). I think we can accept his arguments at face value.
A major source of disinterest seen in the work is the chapter on Reunion Island, which is
distracting in a book centred on Indian themes and people. Stories on Pakistan and Sri Lanka
illustrate the cultural continuity of the subcontinent across political and religious divides. No such
affinity exists with Reunion which is a small French island colony in the Indian Ocean and it
sticks out like a sore thumb. Also, clubbing Goa along with chapters on Sri Lanka and Reunion
smacks of a feeling that it is not culturally homogeneous with the rest of India.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 4 Star

Title: The World According to Monsanto Pollution, Politics and Power

Author: Marie-Monique Robin
Publisher: Tulika Books, 2010 (First published 2008)
ISBN: 978-81-89487-68-3
Pages: 329
A very peculiar book, to say the least. At the end of the day, when it was completely read I doubt
whether it indeed can be called a book. Trust me, this is nothing but propaganda a haphazard
collection of unconvincing arguments bordering on ridiculousness and inconsistent facts ranging
on attempts to misinformation. The authors frothing vehemence to Monsanto is queer, as she
takes other companies which also operate in genetically modified products with a gentle sweep.
Robin calmly passes over European companies like Novartis or Syngenta, but when it comes to
Monsanto, which also deal with the same type of products, the author bares the canine teeth. In
a seething criticism which pervades the whole of the book, there is no tactic she has missed.
The book is a translation from the French.
Monsanto was founded in 1901 for the manufacture of chemicals. It started operations by
producing saccharine for Coca-Cola. Later, it diversified into electrical insulating liquids and
engine lubricants, which contained PCB (poly-chlorinated biphenyls) like any other company
which produced these. PCBs may cause cancer, but its adverse effects became apparent at a
later stage and the company ended its production. The author however lists internal documents
of the era which highlight that Monsanto was aware of the health risks involved in its handling
and usage. Monsanto also produced weed-killing chemicals and herbicides for the Vietnam war.
When U.S. troops were falling easy prey to communist Viet Cong guerillas operating under the
cover of thick tropical forests, America resorted to aerial spraying of defoliants, specifically
Agent Orange on a massive scale for ease of military operations. This caused serious health
problems among the local population and also American soldiers stationed there. Associations
of Vietnam war veterans later sued their government to claim damages. What is strange is the
authors accusing Monsanto of causing environmental harm. Any herbicide is designed to kill
plants and if it is sprayed over forests, that too will wither. But who is guilty? The party which
deliberately sprayed the chemical or the manufacturer of it? If the authors absurd argument is
accepted in a court of law, soon we may find suits against Ford or Honda for car accidents in
our neighbourhoods.
The book is written in a partisan spirit, with the author not letting go any trick that could be
effectively used against Monsanto. It lists out a long series of enquiries and fact-finding missions
in which various authorities probed into the adverse health effects of chemicals manufactured
by the company. She then accuses that those who did not rule out the possibility of the
chemicals having harmful effects had their scientific contributions denigrated and their
reputations belittled (p.62), but it was she who is actually doing it when she accuses Richard
Doll in the very next paragraph. Doll, who was one of the greatest cancer specialists in the world
had demonstrated the association between smoking and lung cancer and had proved himself to
be an incorruptible person. The author then alleges that he was working for Monsanto 20 years
previously and that had caused his submitting a report that some of the chemicals manufactured
by the company was found to be only weakly carcinogenic in animal experiments (p.63).
In her all-out effort to give Monsanto nothing but the choicest abuses, the author fails to grasp
the inconsistency and contrary approaches of the arguments themselves. In the chapter on
rBGH (recombinant bovine growth hormone, which when injected on cows enhanced milk
production significantly), the book concedes that 30% of cows in the U.S. has been
administered the drug Posilac which imparts the hormone. No regulatory organisation has found
any unhealthy ingredient in milk produced by these cows. Robin still accuses the drug of very
harmful side effects like mastitis, which is an inflammation of udders. Readers who have not

donned mental blinders ask the obvious question, then why do a very large portion of the
clientele use the drug, if it is so hazardous?. Also, the author develops misinformation into an
art in the chapter, Monsanto weaves its web, by citing scientific studies which proved
genetically modified food can cause serious health issues in rats. Arpad Pusztai, a well known
researcher did the experiment with transgenic potatoes and came up with results reporting
harmful effects. Naturally, we expect the potatoes to have been produced by Monsanto. But no,
they were produced by the researchers themselves which cleverly remained unemphasized.
Robin then uses this result to claim that all GM food is hazardous.
The whining tone continues throughout the length of the book. Whether it is Roundup-ready
Soybeans in Latin America or Bt Cotton in India, Monsanto is accused of rapid rise of Soybean
cultivation, resultant drop in prices, low yield of Bt cotton, high price of seeds and contamination
with organic varieties. Bt cotton is said to be four-times costlier than normal ones, but the yield
is claimed to be up to 30% less. Anyone with common sense wont go for such a crop in the next
season. But when we see that they do go for it, we can be sure of either of the two that they
are imbeciles who cant decide for themselves or that the argument was a lie, pure and simple!
The work is not backed by serious research. Searching Google is not an alternative to research
work, which the author has freely employed. The arguments she arrays against the company is
her hit results in Google (see p.2 and p.6). The author alleges that Monsanto produced
transformer oil which contained PCB, other harmful substances like 2,4,5-T and 2,4-D (dioxins),
DDT and aspartame but conveniently forgets to mention that these were not banned chemicals
at that time and their hazardous nature was established only later. On many occasions, the text
assumes the parlance of a legal document extensively quoting irrelevant dates (what use is
there for the reader to know the date on which the author interviewed her clients?) and the style
is distinctly propaganda-like. To give credence to her unsubstantiated allegations, she even
attacks well known protocols like peer review for articles submitted for publication in reputed
science journals. She calls it the damaged system (p.56) only because a study conducted by
Monsanto was published by the journal of American Medical Association refuting the authors
arguments.
Whether intentional or not, Robin falls into the trap of wrong interpretations of statistical data
leading to false alarms. When talking about adverse effects of weedicide Roundup, she says
A Canadian study published in 2001 showed that men exposed to glyphosate more than 2
days a year had twice the risk of developing non-Hodgkins lymphoma than men never
exposed. This statistics may be literally true, but wont prove anything until the base is also
revealed. If only 1 person in a sample size of 1000 is afflicted, while it is 2 in the other group, the
risk rate is twice that of the former, but not statistically significant. For details of such pitfalls
awaiting authors see the very enlightening Tigers stripes reviewed earlier in the blog. Robin
even opposes free speech at some points. Anyone opining favourably to GM food is alleged to
be either in Monsantos pay or under their influence. Interviews with such persons are
disproportionately harsh with the author uncharitably commenting on their nervous blinking,
fidgeting in chair and such mannerisms as if they were being interrogated for a malicious crime.
These interviews are never intended to be the authors quest for reaching the truth. They are
solely packed there for underlining the same malicious argument against all biotechnology.
Even Green Revolution, which wiped away hunger of most of the third-world is safe against the
barbs of Robin.
The political leaning of the author is evident from the following quotes. Ethics and morality are
abstract concepts foreign to the logic of capitalism (p.16). At a time when globalization is
impoverishing the rural North and South (p.5). Combined with the rising power of the antiglobalization movement that denounced the control of multinationals. (p.229). The saddest
fact is that she could hitch some unsuspecting scholars from the third-world to her bandwagon.

The case in point is that of Vandana Shiva from India. The country is a very poor one, with most
of the population below the poverty line when it became independent in 1947. Luckily, the
country soon adopted Green Revolution with an uncharacteristic rigour and became the second
largest producer of wheat in a span of 15 years. This miracle fed the poor, but Vandana Shiva is
furious that it wiped away low-yielding varieties, under the guise of biodiversity. Perhaps in the
ivory towers of these arm-chair scholars, the call of hunger is not heard.
The book is a waste of time and not recommended.
Rating: 1 Star

Title: The Ancestors Tale A Pilgrimage to the Dawn of Life

Author: Richard Dawkins
Publisher: Phoenix, 2005 (First published 2004)
ISBN: 978-0-7538-1996-8
Pages: 629
A huge, but thoroughly informative work from Richard Dawkins, with additional research by Yan
Wong. It is a kaleidoscope of the events on earth right from lifes beginnings billions of years
ago to todays sapient individuals in the form of modern humans. Modeled on Geoffrey
Chausers Canterbury Tales, the narrative is portrayed as a pilgrimage to the past where the
representatives of modern species go backward in time, meeting representatives of more basic
ancestors of themselves. The journey goes down across millions of years until the nucleated
cell emerged. It depicts in pictorial detail the similarities which underscore the common origin of
all lifeforms and shows how small changes in individual genomes accumulated over many
generations resulted in the emergence of a new species, which is the essence of Darwins
evolutionary theory. Dawkins is sometimes referred to as an ultra-Darwinist, an accusation not
denied by the author himself. He is the most prominent figure in the fight against regressive
forces propounding creationism or intelligent design, wasting no chance to lampoon the fallacy
of these arguments.
When we look at lifeforms which inhabited the earth prior to mans appearance, it is conceivable
that we tend to look upon them (or rather, look down upon them) as creatures which are
intermediate between the origin of life and the appearance of man, which many of us take to be
the crowning glory of nature. Before proceeding on his pilgrimage to the dawn of life, Dawkins
warns us not to don such hindsight. Every organism which occupied the earth for a
considerable time were perfectly adapted to its environment just like man is to his. In contrast to
other tales of evolution, this book takes a backward-going journey from the present to the
origins. Representative of each living group goes back and meets other cousin groups at
several points on the way, when the lineage split into two at a previous age. Dawkins uses the
term, concestor, to denote a common ancestor of more than one species of animals. Forty such
concestors are identified on the entire journey.
Naturally, well be interested more in the evolutionary pathways of our own species. There is
irrefutable fossil evidence that modern humans and Neanderthals, a related human subspecies
lived alongside each other in Europe as late as 30,000 years ago. The lot of modern humans
had somewhat flourished suddenly at around 40,000 years ago which many anthropologists
refer to as the great leap forward (not to be confused with Maos program). This is evidently the
development of speech or the use of complex conditional statements in language which opened
up whole new vistas for human imagination and progress. Going back a little further, we see
humans emigrating out of Africa at 100,000 years ago. This has caused a controversy among
scholars. There is a large proportion of them who believe that the present days population of
the world are the descendants of these emigrants from Africa and is called Young African Origin.
There are others who maintain that there were several migrations tuned to the waxing and
waning of previous ice ages who might have cross-bred with already existing humans in other
parts of Asia. It is called Old African Origin and cite it to be the reason behind racial differences
across populations. One thing is sure, that all humans originated in Africa and only the date of
migration is in question. When we reach around one million years ago, we come across Homo
erectus which are hominids. At six million years ago, we meet our common ancestor with
chimpanzees and bonobos, which are mans closes cousins. At 7 million years ago, gorillas join
the team.
Going further back, monkeys join the bandwagon. There is a marked difference between apes
and monkeys that the former dont sport a tail and are mainly bipedal. Arguments vary about the

origin of bipedalis, ranging from increased height to sexual advantage. Also, full colour vision
developed in apes as compared to most of Old World monkeys. Similar faculty occurs in the
howler monkeys of the New World which probably evolved genes for colour vision in the same
way as apes did. The concestors of all apes and primates probably pre-date the Great
Cretaceous extinction which ensured the demise of large reptiles like dinosaurs. Ancestors of all
mammals might have been nocturnal until then, but when the competition was suddenly
removed, they gradually filled every niche vacanted by dinosaurs. Development of colour vision
ensued the conversion to diurnal animals.
Opponents of evolution often argue that if the modern lifeforms evolved from ancient forms, the
intermediate forms should have been present all the way to modern times. When evolution
spans geological time periods, intermediaries are not easily discernable since most of them
must have died out. Dawkins presents a parallel idea to show that speciation (the process of a
species metamorphosing into another) is a continuous process. He suggests the case of
salamanders of California valley as the test species. The valley is longer than it is wide, with
mountains on both east and west which is joined at the north and south. The salamanders
cannot cross the vally east to west or west to east, but they could propagate north-south or
south-north through the mountains. We now see that there are two subspecies at the southern
end, the eschscholtzii and klamberi which dont interbreed on the west and east respectively.
However, both the species can breed with their neighbours immediately on the north. When we
go north on both sides, we see changes in the characteristics of salamanders when compared
to those at the extreme south. All of the subspecies can interbreed with their neighbours in an
uninterrupted sequence along the ring of mountains, but when the starting point is reached
again, the changes accumulated over the journey has resulted in two species which dont
interbreed. In other words, all the salamanders on the north are intermediates between the two
species at the extreme south. Evolution proceeded likewise and the example is a powerful one.
As we go back to the misty dawn of life, we lose track of time. Before 500 million years, the
methods of time reckoning diverge to senseless numbers. Continuing the pilgrimage back, we
reach a point which Dawkins calls the Great Historic Rendezvous, the time at which the first
eukaryote (nucleated cell) emerged. The cell then gradually grew by itself and in symbiotic
relationships with other cells. Cyanobacteria were able to convert sunlight to useful energy by
photosynthesis. Oxygen, which was the byproduct of this reaction was a toxic gas, but
mitochondria adapted to convert it to useful energy. Chloroplasts ended up in plant cells while
mitochondria migrated to animals, including us, which are still the powerhouse of the cell.
Dawkins also addresses the issue of how life itself emerged. Preservation of heredity was the
key event which was realized by self-replicating chemicals out of which DNA emerged. Life is
hypothesized to have begun in deep underground rocks which have a very high temperature in
the form of thermophile bacteria. If life replayed its growth again from the beginnings, there is no
assurance that the same path will be followed. However, some aspects of evolution, like eyes, is
sure to appear again as some form of vision has independently evolved not less than 40 times
in the animal domain.
The book is arranged in a structured way, with lots of colour plates. One must wonder at is the
comprehensive coverage of life depicted in the various chapters. It spans all classes, habitats
and time periods. The authors great knowledge of biological systems is effectively
demonstrated in substantiating his arguments. Spanning 629 pages, this book is really worth to
possess.
Too many footnotes play the spoilsport in many pages. To clarify some other related point, the
author has not hesitated to include as much footnotes as he thought fit. This may be useful, or
in fact essential, in an academic publication, but definitely not in a book aimed at the general
public. Paradoxical it may seem, but the book is an out and out biological one, while readers

with backgrounds in other disciplines may find it difficult to digest the concepts and even to fully
develop a working familiarity with the taxonomical finer points. Also, lay readers may get a
feeling that after the human concestors are passed in the tale, the journey becomes a bit
tedious and fails to rivet their attentions consistently.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 4 Star

Title: The Last Nizam The Rise and Fall of Indias Greatest Princely State
Author: John Zubrzycki
Publisher: Picador, 2006 (First)
ISBN: 978-0-330-45138-3
Pages: 334
Being a journalist, John Zubrzycki displays commendable width in the amount of his researches,
but in the same coin, lacks depth too. This Australian writer has travelled and worked in India
over the past thirty years, and the familiarity is observable from the apt comments about Indian
social life and how it would receive a ex-monarch into its fold. Hyderabad was the largest Indian
princely state that enjoyed a 21-gun salute from the British. The traditional king of Hyderabad,
known as the Nizam, had enormous amounts of booty that he was regarded as the richest man
in the world at that time. We have an adage, as rich as Croesus, which refers to the fabulous
riches of the ancient Greek king Croesus, and Nizam was a modern-day Croesus. To complete
the analogy, both men lost their kingdoms and wealth to a superior power and had to act as
vassals to them Emperor Cyrus in the case of Croesus and the British and later, the Indian
government for the Nizam. The book presents a very handy account of the rise of the dynasty,
its consolidation, its warm relations and alliance with the British, how it tried to thwart the
democratic aspirations of its people, had to lay down power to elected representatives of Indian
democracy and how the last Nizam squandered the enormous resources to become a virtual
pauper in a foreign land, Australia, to which he was attracted.
The emergence of the Nizamate in 18 th century was to fill the political vacuum created by the
demise of Mughal empire in its first quarter. Aurangzeb, with his impudent and shortsighted
policies had ensured the alienation of allies and enemies alike. The wreckage caused by him
was so severe that Mughal authority collapsed like a pack of cards after his death. The viceroys
of provinces and local chieftains asserted their dominance without referring to Delhi. Nadir
Shahs devastating raid on Delhi in 1739 provided the coup de grace for the ailing monarchy.
Meanwhile, Qamruddin, who was the Mughal general assigned to Deccan defeated the Qutb
Shahi kingdom at Golconda and assumed reign as a representative of the titular Mughal
emperor. He assumed the title Nizam ul-Mulk and the established the foundations of a dynasty
which was to last two centuries. The Nizams always displayed loyalty to the absentee emperor,
minted coins and read Khutbah prayers in the name of his master. Nizam ul-Mulks death in
1748 triggered the curse of Islamic dynasties in India, the war of succession. A bloody and
brutal pogrom followed in which brothers killed brothers and sons plotted against fathers. The
French and British, who were eagerly watching from the sidelines stepped up their presence,
both commercial and military, took sides in these wars and with the smart deployment of their
highly disciplined troops ensured that whoever ruled Hyderabad had to be the puppet of one or
the other.
The power struggles between the contenders in 18th century Deccan the Nizam, the Marathas,
Mysore, the British and the French kindled a game of political musical chair, with opportunism,
breach of trust and clandestine deals becoming the order of the day. In the end, the British,
along with the Nizam and Marathas routed Tipu Sultan of Mysore and his French allies. Those
who praise Tipu for fighting the British in a spirit of patriotic fervour conveniently forget that he
was only a pawn in the French game plan against the British. South India came under British
dominance for the next 150 years. Nizams real power was much curtailed, always the strings
were pulled by the British resident and the Diwan (prime minister) who most often deferred to
the Europeans. The 19th century saw two powerful Diwans who ruled the state for nearly 30
years in the first and second halves of the century. However, their characters could not have
been more contrasting. Chandu Lal was corrupt to the core and amassed a great fortune by the
time he stepped down, while Salar Jung was an example of rectitude and an imaginative
administrator who transformed Hyderabad from a Mughal-style fiefdom to a modern state. He

alienated the British too, by voicing against their partisan actions. He died penniless, with a
great debt to be paid back. Ever since the British assumed the administration of the
subcontinent, succession struggles became a thing of the past. Successors were identified early
on and investiture required the approval of the viceroy. Nizams now had a peaceful ascendancy
to the throne and a confirmed long tenor.
The Nizams were loyal supporters and the lynchpins of the colonial regime. He ruthlessly
suppressed the first signs of mutiny in 1857 when it surfaced in Hyderabad. The alliance
continued in world wars too, at considerable embarrassment to the Nizam after World War I
when Britain denuded the Turkish Caliph of his power. The Caliph was also the spiritual head of
all Sunni Muslims, but the Nizam played the gamble and won. Osman Ali Khan became the
Seventh Nizam in 1911. He was the founder of Osmania University and several modern
establishments, but was personally corrupt and stooped in debauchery. He had about 300
concubines in his harem and though an extreme miser, was perfectly willing to buy women to
his harem. He aspired also to step in to the vacant post of Caliph, who was exiled in Paris. He
arranged the marriage of his sons to the only daughter and niece of the Caliph. Thus, his grand
son, who was the Last Nizam was poised to be the successor to the Caliph. Osman Ali Khan
continued his corrupt ways even in times of great financial strain to the state. He gobbled up
27.3% of the states revenue to lavish on women and jewels, while King George V in
contemporary England took only 0.091%. He was so rich that it was said that he could
comfortably live in style on the interest of the interest on his income.
Hyderabad was a state in which Muslims who constituted only 10% of the population controlled
the entire government machinery and had a 100% monopoly of government jobs. Nizams
medieval mindset couldnt accommodate the democratic aspirations of his Hindu subjects who
made up 90% of the population. Instead, his quasi-state militia, called Razakars, tyrannized
over them. Osman Alis plan was to accede to Pakistan if his demand for independence was not
accepted when India gained its freedom from the British. He amassed weapons on a large scale
from Pakistan through an Australian arms dealer to block the Indian armys entry. He even
moved the UN Security Council on Aug 21, 1948 to intervene to maintain the status quo. To the
Indian army which was straining on the leash on his borders, this was the last straw. It quickly
moved into Hyderabad at 4 am on Sep 13 in a manouvre euphemistically called the Police
Action by Indian historians. Nizam capitulated in two days which reportedly saw 20,000 people
die.
Mukarram Jah, the grand son of Osman Ali Khan and designated Nizam was a young boy when
his kingdom got absorbed in India. Having a Turkish mother who vehemently kept him aloof
from sycophants and the degenerating culture of Hyderabadi nobility made him have a decent
education. Though he was very poor in studies, he enrolled at premier institutions. After the
Seventh Nizam died, Mukarram Jah was crowned the Eighth Nizam in 1967 with Indian
approval. His status was short lived though, as part of Indira Gandhis socialist agenda, the privy
purse and other prerogatives of the princes were abolished. There were to be no more Nizams,
Jah became the last. He spent most of his time and money farming in a half-million acre estate
in Western Australia, but ended up selling all of his property due to poor financial acumen.
Bogged down in thousands of law suits filed against him by thousands of his own relatives who
were bent upon receiving a share of the spoils, Jah decided to sell his valuable jewellery. The
government stopped the auction, claiming historic importance to the artifacts which later bought
them in an arbitrated settlement. He now lives in Turkey.
The book presents some curious but definitive clues to the bigoted mindset of early Nizams
even behind their veneer of sophistication. Asaf Jah is said to have remarked in his last will and
testament that Brahmins were fit only to be hanged and quartered (p.20). The moral bankruptcy
of every Nizam who sat on the throne is laid out in vivid detail. They were profligate spenders on

jewellery and women, and pathetically addicted to gems who were willing to opulent drawals on
the state treasury for their personal gains. All of them possessed a huge zenana which, by some
accounts, counted up to 10,000 women to satisfy every perverted carnal lust. They stuffed the
harems with dancing girls and daughters of nobles who willingly pimped them for petty favours.
The Nizams were ignorant of and completely indifferent to the administrative needs of his state
or to the welfare of his people and cared only for the gratification of his whims and desires
(p.106). Many a time, when the state was teetering on the edge of bankruptcy, Nizam still
measured his gold by the ton and pearls by kilograms. 30% of land in his dominion was his
private property called sarf-i-khas.
The book is truly illuminating as it exposes the extent of moral abyss a ruler can fall into. It also
contains a set of good photographs to enliven the reading experience. On the other hand, there
are several printing errors and omissions, particularly in years and dates. It calls for better proof
reading. Also, the unnecessary elaboration of Mukarram Jahs family life in Australia with his
secretary-turned-princess Australian wife who later died of AIDS is uninteresting.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Travels With Herodotus

Author: Ryszard Kapuscinski
Publisher: Penguin, 2008 (First published 2004)
ISBN: 978-0-141-02114-0
Pages: 275
This is a delightful little book by Ryszard Kapuscinski, a Polish journalist who died in 2007, yet
impresses us a lot with his lucid prose which has no pretensions to pedantry. It was originally
published in Polish and was translated into English by Klara Glowczewska, but retains the
charm the original had had. Usually, when we approach a translated work, we perceive the lack
of spirit which animated the original, but this book is clearly an exception. Kapuscinskis wit,
clarity of thought and economy of words has been faithfully rendered through the perfect
transparency of the translators work. The author came to know of Herodotus while in Poland
after Stalins death when state censoring of publications became relaxed for the first time. He
was immediately captivated by the book which became his constant companion in his own
travels. Like the ancient Greek man who is considered the father of history, Kapuscinski had in
him a mind which yearned to cross borders, both geographic and temporal and travel around
the world and back into time. Journalism turned out to be his key to unlock the iron curtain which
screened Poland off from the rest of the world. He travelled widely, but recollects fondly his
travels to India, which was his first foreign trip, to China and to various states in Africa.
Herodotus always accompanied him in book form which devoured the authors attention quite
overwhelmingly.
Herodotus was born in Halicarnassus, called Bodrum in modern-day Turkey on the eastern
coast of the Mediterranean in 485 BCE. He often got tired of the vain pride Greeks maintained
about their homeland and started to collect tales and narratives of historic events from around
the known world. His book, Histories, is the first one ever to come out of the genre which
described in colourful detail the story of mighty, ancient Persian empire under imposing
monarchs like Cyrus, Darius and Xerxes and its war against Greece which ended in an
ignominious defeat for the mighty empire. Historians assert this victory as the first in a series of
encounters the West had with the East. Indeed, this moment is sometimes regarded as the
defining moment which oversaw the birth of modern West, a precinct where democracy and
freedom was practised, pitted against monarchy and despotism of Asia. Herodotus, himself a
Greek, however doesnt fall prey to unduly singing the glories of his compatriots. In a tone which
will be wholeheartedly approved even by modern standards of literary judgment, he checked
each fact on the balance of critical examination and accepted it as fact only when he was
thoroughly convinced of the truth of the matter. However, this does not absolve him of all
fabrications. We know that there are lots of fantasies and imagination presented as fact.
Herodotus claims that there was a tribe in India which was so black in skin colour that even their
semen was black! On such points, we should forgive the story teller in him who had the onerous
task of keeping the attention of his listeners unflagged through the better part of an evening.
What Kapuscinski does best is to read human emotions through the intricate web of fact and
fiction. While telling us about the deeds, most of them wicked, brutal or amorous, he commands
us to think about the emotions which might have fleeted past the minds of the victims or
spectators. Standing on the edge of a chasm of time separating us from the characters in the
story, we appreciate the similitude which is an inalienable trait of human nature. This thinking
from the peoples side is an attractive feature of the authors style which might have been
moulded into shape by an education system overseen by the Communist party, who always
respected the equality of men in principle.
Reading about the authors first trip to India in the middle of 1950s, his remarks go deep into the
psyche of our country. Commenting on the widespread poverty which marked urban life, he

describes an incident in Calcutta where he saw an old woman preparing a bowl of rice for
cooking in Sealdah railway station. She was surrounded by hungry and emaciated children
eagerly watching her prepare food which would not be available to them. He says, The children
stayed there, staring motionless, wordless. This lasts a moment, and the moment drags on.
The children do not throw themselves on the rice; the rice is the property of the old woman, and
these children have been inculcated with something more powerful than hunger (p.29). Also, he
finds India is all about infinity an infinity of gods and myths, beliefs and languages, races and
cultures; in everything and everywhere one looks, there is this dizzying endlessness (p.30).
Such numerousness has attracted the attentions of foreign writers about India. Mark Tullys No
Full Stops in India, which was reviewed earlier in this blog is an example. Kapuscinskis
comparison of Chinese and Indian societies is also noteworthy. The behaviour of people in the
two countries could not have been more different. The Hindu is a relaxed being, while the
Chinese is a tense and vigilant one. A crowd of Hindus is formless, fluid, slow; a crowd of
Chinese is formed before you know it into disciplined marching lines. One senses that above a
gathering of Chinese stands a commander, a higher authority, while above the multitude of
Hindus hovers an Areopagus of innumerable and undemanding deities. If a throng of Hindus
encounters something interesting, it stops, looks and begins discussing. In a similar situation,
the Chinese will walk on, in close formation, obedient, their eyes fixed on a designated goal
(p.64-65).
Those who are desirous to have a deeper understanding of Herodotus and his style may look
forward to Justin Marozzis The Man Who Invented History, which was reviewed earlier.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: The Siege of Mecca The Forgotten Uprising

Author: Yaroslav Trofimov
Publisher: Allen Lane, 2007 (First)
ISBN: 978-1-846-14060-0
Pages: 260
The Grand Mosque at Mecca is the holiest shrine of Islam, containing Kaaba. It is to this place
of worship that Muslims anywhere in the world turn their faces to, when they supplicate five
times a day. Established by the Prophet himself, the mosque commands unadulterated respect
from all believers of the Islamic faith. This book narrates a shocking incident in 1979 when a
group of ultra-orthodox Sunni militants swooped on the mosque, taking hostages of pilgrims and
didnt budge for two weeks, during which time the Saudi royal regime faced its greatest threat to
stability in seven decades of assuming power. The book explains the historical background
when the house of Saud rose to the throne, the discontent among hardcore elements against
percolation of modern conveniences like radio and television and the polluting presence of
foreigners in the aftermath of oil exploration, the meticulous planning and execution of the
attack, how the Saudis managed to evict the rebels in a bloody onslaught and the repercussions
the incident evoked in other parts of the world like strengthening of anti-American sentiment in
the Muslim countries and the rise of Islamic terrorism spearheaded by organisations like Al
Qaeda. Being the foreign correspondent of the Wall Street Journal, who has reported
extensively from the Middle East, Trofimov has put together a riveting book with insightful
comments about the course of radicalism following the carnage at Mecca in 1979.
The tribe of Quraysh occupied the neibourhood of Mecca from time immemorial. Prophet
Mohammed, who was a member of the tribe, preached the tenets of Islam there, but were not
accepted by his fellows. He fled to Medina and organised recapture of the holy city. Ever since,
the shrine at Mecca was under Muslim control. The Arabian peninsula came under the
possession of Ottoman Turks, from whom it was wrested by Jordanian kings. In 1902,
Abdelaziz, who was later to claim the whole of Arabia began to annex territories to his widening
kingdom. The crack troops which helped him in this venture was the Wahhabis who practiced a
strict form of Islam with no music, alcohol or tobacco. The Ikhwan, who were the extreme
elements in the coalition mercilessly mowed down infidels and fellow Shiites alike. Their cruelty
knew no bounds, and one of their favourite acts of decimating civilian populations was the
slicing open of pregnant womens wombs. This tactic they employed everywhere they went,
including Karbala in Iraq and other fringe societies on the Arabian coast. When Abdelaziz
cosolidated his kingdom, he had had to rein in these blood thirsty warriors, sometimes through
violent means, causing a rift between them.
Juhayman al Uteybi, the leader of the 1979 uprising, was born in a Bedouin tribe and worked in
the inner security corps which provided personal cover for the royals. Being a firebrand himself,
his ideas were moulded into fanatical shape by a blind scholar Bin Baz, who opposed every
modern idea or artefact and still believed the earth to be flat. The Wahhabi clerics practised a
measure of guarded tolerance to the perceived vices of the royal family like allowing foreigners
in the country and personal frolicking in European tourist spots. Juhayman found this
contradiction eroding the moral sanctity of the Ulemas teachings. Also, he didnt have a fat
paycheck from the government unlike the senior clerics. His split with the official clergy came in
1977, prompting him to clandestinely bring out a book from Kuwait and distribute it in the
kingdom. Titled Seven Epistles, it provided the material for officials to take action against his
gang. Mabaheth, the secret police, swept the leaders in jail in 1978, but released them without
framing charges, on the intervention of Bin Baz himself. Little did they know that the genie they
are releasing from the bottle was going to turn unmanageable.

Islam expected the arrival of a Mehdi, redeemer, to appear on earth when sin and injustice filled
it. Juhayman projected his brother in law, Mohammed Abdullah to be the Mehdi. As per tradition,
the Mehdi is to appear in the Grand Mosque at the turn of the century and the year 1400 in the
Islamic calendar was just turning up on Nov 20, 1979. On that day, a group of rebels led by
Juhayman took the Grand Mosque by force in a pre-dawn attack. Poorly guarded as the Haj
season was over, the mosque fell to them pretty easily. Shooting and killing of guards ensued
and the sacred precincts of the Holy of Holies was desecrated with human blood. Juhayman
proclaimed Abdullah as the Mehdi at the shrine. Saudi government suppressed the news at first,
by cutting off all international telephone lines but this proved ideal for wild rumours to circulate.
Accusations of all sorts flung far and wide, with the assailants falsely identified as Iranian
shiites, American sponsored militants and even Jews. This caused repercussions in other
countries too. Pakistan was the worst, where hordes of ultra-religious fanatics from the Quaid-eAzam University in Islamabad stormed the U.S. embassy and set it alight, killing three
employees.
While in Mecca, Saudi authorities tried desperately to storm the compound and wrest control
back. Their two attempts to inflitrate in the first 48 hours horribly went wrong, with the captains
and a large number of soldiers falling dead before well-aimed enemy bullets. After three days of
attacks and counterattacks, Saudi troops broke open the defensive perimeter and retook the
above-ground structures of the shrine, after killing Mohammed Abdullah, the self-proclaimed
Mahdi. But dissidents withdrew to labyrinthine cellars in the basement level galleries called
Qaboos and put up a brave defense. All attempts, including limited amount of chemical warfare
failed to evict them from the hideouts. Without a cohesive strategy or tactical manouvres, the
Saudi National Guards were being killed in droves. The underground galleries saw the wiping off
of royal troops fighting in narrow corridors. The siege went on for days and the Saudis finally
sought professional help from the French. GIGN, the elite French commando force responded
by sending three trainers and a planeload of chemicals and weapons. On the morning of Dec 4,
exactly two weeks after the standoff began, the authorities were able to assume full control of
the shrine. Juhayman, the firebrand leader who sent hundreds of others to sure death, meekly
surrendered in the end and pleaded for mercy to the king, in vain. All adults in the captured
rebels were beheaded as per Sharia law. The final death toll released officially put the toll at
270, including 127 soldiers, 117 rebels and 26 pilgrims caught in the crossfire.
The author paints this incident in 1979 as a major factor which contributed to the rise of Islamic
terrorism. In a bid to channel away the frustration of extreme radicals within the kingdom, Saudi
Arabia bankrolled Wahhabi-controlled religious universities and the proxy war against Soviets
who occupied Afghanistan in Dec 1979. America saw this invasion as a golden opportunity to
divert Islamists opposition to them towards the Russians and succeeded in this venture. Aided
in warfare by CIA and in cash by the Saudis, Afghani Taliban humbled the Russian troops.
Recruits flew in from everywhere in the Islamic world, one of them a shy 22-year old man from
Saudi Arabia named Osama bin Laden! The age of Al Qaeda was dawning.
The book is very pleasant to read with witty remarks and enlightening comments. It succinctly
brings the readers up to date on the history of Arabia. Nobody can present the history of a
nation in so few words, without missing any of the important points. The book presents a
rational and insightful narrative about the origins of terrorism and Al Qaeda in the aftermath of
the Mecca uprising. Trofimov, however does not rise above the sense of superiority frequently
exhibited by Western authors when handling topics of Asian origin. The book extolls in every
sentence the viewpoint of an American man who is a firm part of the establishment.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Waterloo The Battle That Brought Down Napoleon

Author: Jeremy Black
Publisher: Icon Books 2011 (First published: 2010)
ISBN: 978-1-848-31233-3
Pages: 217
Jeremy Black, a professor of history at the University of Exeter is one of the worlds leading
military historians. He is a member of Royal Historical Society and a senior fellow of the Foreign
Policy Research Institute. This book is a fitting tribute to his reputation as an expert in military
history. Though unappealing to the general reader who is more interested in the socio-political
factors leading to the battle and its repercussions, Blacks history of Europes most famous
battle is a treasure trove of data for students seeking tidbits of military history. Waterloo is
synonymous not only with the nadir of Napoleons meteoric rise, but this small village in Belgium
is a powerful symbol of patriotic pride for most Britons as evidenced by the slew of place names
and commemorative objects. The battle served to reestablish the Bourbon dynasty ousted
during the French Revolution, but France had changed a lot during the intervening three
decades that the royals were removed from power not much later.
Napoleon Bonaparte, born in 1769, joined the French army as a second lieutenant at the age of
16. The French Revolution in 1789 helped the careers of talented opportunists like him and he
rose to General in 1796 through his characteristic self-confidence, swift decision-making, rapid
mobility and concentration of strength at the decisive point. He usurped power in 1799 and
crowned emperor in 1804. Always nursing grand schemes of domination over the neighbours,
the state was always at war during Napoleons reign. The success of revolution at home
ensured the presence of talented officers in the army as against aristocrats in the ancien
regime. But this novelty and Napoleons battle tactics which afforded victory in early battles
began to wear off towards the end of his career. On the other hand, British forces also were not
well off. The miserable defeat in the American War of Independence where the colonials were
supported by the French was a severe strain on morale. Arthur Wellesleys dynamic leadership
and victories at several battles in the 15 years leading to 1815 had galvanized an effective
fighting spirit in them which was aided by a united coalition in which every partner was bent
upon unseating Napoleon, who was relentlessly waging war and tearing down treaties which he
himself had penned. Arthur Wellesley, later Duke of Wellington went on to become a prominent
statesman, becoming the prime minister of Britain for a brief stint.
Napoleons star had started waning after 1805 when his navy was humbled by Admiral Nelson
at Trafalgar. Combined with reverses in the Iberian peninsula came the awareness among
European rulers that he is not to be trusted. Pride and overconfidence blinding his usually clear
judgment, the French army undertook a devastating campaign against Russia, ultimately
capturing Moscow. Obtained at great cost, Napoleon could hold on to Moscow for hardly one
month after fierce opposition drove them back. Exposed to the severe Russian winter and with
supply lines disrupted, French victory soon turned to defeat. Tens of thousands of soldiers and
horses died in the ignominious retreat. It is estimated that 180,000 horses were lost, which
continued to be a grave strain on French military might at later battles. He lost in 1814 and was
exiled to the small island of Elba, but effected an escape and returned to power in France in
March 1815. The major powers of Europe Austria, Prussia, Russia and Britain struck an
alliance and met Napoleons forces at Waterloo in Belgium on 16 June 1815.
The fight lasted only three days. At the end of the third day, 18 June 1815 which was Sunday,
Napoleons forces were routed conclusively. The tactical alliance between the British and
Prussians stood its ground as they joined forces to oppose the French. The only difference of
opinion among them was how to name the just concluded battle. Prussians liked the appellation
La Belle Alliance and Mont St. Jean but Wellington preferred Waterloo, which was easier for

the British to pronounce. Napoleon fled back to Paris and abdicated in favour of his sone on 22
June, but the choice was not acceptable to the prominent in the regime. Anglo-Prussian troops
occupied Paris on 7 July. Louis XVIII returned on the following day amidst little popular joy.
Napoleon was arrested and permanently exiled to St. Helena, a small island on the South
Atlantic where he was killed by slow poisoning with arsenic.
Waterloo deserves a prominent place in world history. It was the last major European battle to
be personally directed by one of the commanders from frontline positions. Napoleons
opponents were so strong and united that even if he had won there, France would still have
been crushed in a long drawn-out war on the scales of the two world wars. As such, Europe was
saved from such a fratricidal conflict. Britain gained enormously from Frances defeat it
annexed Sri Lanka and many port towns around the world, catapulting its navy to the pinnacle.
European powers proceeded on the path of colonialization in the later years of that century.
A curious fact can also be discerned by Indian readers about the undue glorification of Pazhassi
Raja, a local chieftain in Northern Kerala at the beginning of 19 th century. Dealing the Raja was
Arthur Wellesleys final assignment in India. He had fought Tipu earlier. Though the revolt of
Pazhassi is celebrated as a great event, it doesnt even find mention in British accounts of
Wellesleys antecedents in India, as this book dont mention this struggle at all when detailing
the Dukes engagements in India (p. 41).
The book is very tedious and thoroughly fails to grab the attention of the general reader. In fact,
such a persons patience is tried the most in the chapter containing actual description of the
confrontation. The reader loses track of his bearings in the myriad accounts of such and such
troops doing such and such things against the opponents. Also, the work miserably fails to bring
the contingencies which led to the war to the readers attention. It is solely concerned with the
verbatim narration of the battle and is useless for people other than students of military history.
The book is not recommended.
Rating: 2 Star

Title: Jinnah Vs Gandhi

Author: Roderick Matthews
Publisher: Hachette India 2012 (First)
ISBN: 978-81-9061-739-0
Pages: 301
Mohandas Karamchand Gandhi and Mohammed Ali Jinnah, the fathers of the modern Indian
and Pakistani nations respectively, has attracted the attention of many political thinkers,
journalists and writers throughout the world. Even after 65 years after they departed from this
world, the very notion that present-day analysts are still sufficiently lured by their charisma to
attempt a comparative analysis of their political lives is proof of the special niches the two great
leaders have carved out for themselves in the national mindset of both India and Pakistan.
Roderick Matthews is a freelance writer living in London, specializing in Indian history. He has a
personal link to the legacy of Gandhi as it was his great-grandmother, Lady Cecilia Roberts who
had looked after him when he fell ill on a visit to London in 1914. However, the author has not
harboured any irrational soft feelings to the half-naked fakir and has subjected him to a sharp
and impartial analysis.
Gandhi and Jinnah were the undisputed leaders of political factions they represented in preindependent India. But, the similarity seems to end there. Gandhi was an idealist, who believed
in moral truth as the foundation for all outward manifestations of personal conduct. Even when
discussing issues of national and international ramifications, he believed in the inner lights of the
individuals participating in the deliberations and the wonders a change of heart can do for the
individual as well as the country. As a result of this coupling at the personal level, he enjoyed a
wide and varied friendship. Contrary to this, Jinnah was a liberal at first who later modified his
program to protection of Muslims against a supposed Hindu tyranny as his sole agenda. Means
was not a bother for him when the end justified it. While Gandhi was open and inclusive, Jinnah
was reticent and defensive. Ahimsa, or non-violence was Gandhis creed which he believed
could be extended to all struggles against oppressors, if the protests are staged in a sufficiently
massive scale. He could convincingly prove his point as the British left, though not immediately
and the transition of power was less violent than perhaps it mightve been if confronted with
more force.
In fact, it was not Jinnah who first termed Indian Muslims as a nation. Sir Syed Ahmed Khan had
already done this in late 19th century. Establishment of Muslim League in 1906 gave a political
platform for such ideas to be publicly expressed. Jinnah propounded his two-nation theory only
in 1937 when avenues of cooperation with belligerent Congress leaders appeared to have
closed down. But, the very idea that Muslims constituted a monolithic state arching over the
sub-nationalities was proved conclusively false in 1971 when another Muslim state,
Bangladesh, was carved out of Pakistan as a result of popular uprising and Indian military
support. However, there were points in which Jinnah was proved correct in the 1920s. In a bid to
find a moral issue to unite Hindus and Muslims, Gandhi initiated the Khilafat (Caliphate)
movement which demanded the restoration of the Ottoman Sultan dethroned by British in 1918.
The concept of caliph was an anachronistic one which Jinnah thought unworthy to fight for.
Gandhi went along with his plan and at many places, the struggle degenerated into an orgy of
frightfulness. In Malabar, the Muslim protestors turned against the British and their Hindu
neighbours in a violent paroxysm of murder, looting, arson, rape and forced conversions to
Islam on a scale unheard of in Kerala. Gandhis pathetic reaction to this was that they were
religious men fighting for their religion in a way they considered religious (p.40).
The Montagu-Chelmsford recommendations (1919) paved the way for constitutional reforms in
India. It provided a sense of direction to Indias politicians who were stranded at the end of
World War I, in search of the path to self-determination. Gandhis campaigns which ensured

participation of the masses transplanted politics from the drawing rooms to the streets. This
estranged Muslim League as they feared that in a popular upsurge, the majority community
stands to exert a powerful hold in all avenues of power. Widespread communal riots in the mid1920s and opposition to Simon Commission (1928) put Congress and the League in different
boats. Jinnah was effectively sidelined in this period due to disunity in his party. Dominant
provincial leaders like Fazl-i-Husain of Punjab was more interested in provincial autonomy
under a weak central regime while Jinnah wanted a strong government at the centre.
The provincial governments which assumed power in 1937 as a result of the Government of
India Act, 1935 was a watershed moment in national politics. Jinnahs Muslim League was
convincingly routed everywhere, even while trumpeting that they alone represented Muslim
interests. Congress won eight out of the eleven provinces with Bengal and Punjab won by
Islamic parties unsympathetic to Muslim League. Stung into action, Jinnah demanded that
power be shared with his party, but Congress, in a short-sighted moment arisen out of euphoria
was not in a mood to listen. This was the point at which Jinnah set upon partition as the final
goal. Rahmat Ali, a student in England, had started arguing for a Muslim state of Pakistan in the
North-West. His demands were exorbitant, asking for an independent state wherever Muslims
were in a local majority, such as Haidaristan (Delhi), Osmanistan (Hyderabad), Maplistan
(Malabar) and so forth. During the second World War, Congress opposed British government for
making the country a partner in the war without prior consultation with its leaders. Jinnah sided
with the British and remained loyal throughout the war. After it was over, mounting difficulties to
keep the subcontinent under subjugation and the change of government at home made the
British announce a slew of measures intended to bring total freedom to India. Jinnah threw all
his weight behind the demand for a separate state for Muslims which was foisted up with mass
action that was a euphemism for bloody communal violence. As a result, every party in the
negotiating table had come around to partition by May 1947. Anyway, the Pakistan which Jinnah
had in mind was not the same state run by venom-spitting Mullahs and terrorists of today. In a
public address in Karachi on 11 August 1947, he assured full religious freedom to minorities and
declared that religion would not be an issue to affect a citizens prospects in the new state.
However, this remark is usually expunged in modern Pakistani accounts of their father of the
nation.
The book contains several curious facts. The comparison between India and Pakistan is
enlightening. Matthews says, India, created by collective leadership and built on principles of
diversity and tolerance, has become a country addicted to debate; Pakistan, the product of fear,
single-mindedness and hero-worship has become a country marked by intolerance and
inclinded to authoritarianism (p.6). Such clarity in comparisons is a feature of the author and
extends to the estimation of differences between the leaders. Gandhi began his career looking
for a way to realize his religious aims in political terms, while Jinnah ended his career looking
for a way to fulfil his political aim in religious terms (p.39). Gandhis embrace of the lost cause
of Khilafat may be thought of as one of the reasons which divided the two major religions of
India. His campaign to restore the caliph fanned the flames of Muslim fanaticism leading to
widespread violence and forced conversions. Where there were 16 major communal incidents
between 1900 and 1922, there were 72 such incidents between 1923 and 1926 (p.103). The
amusing fact is that in a decision speaking of wisdom, Jinnah and the Muslim League stayed
away from the Khilafat campaign.
The book helps to dispel the aura of a troublemaker surrounding Jinnah in India and presents
the image of an intelligent leader who was forced to extreme corners after suffering noncooperation from his Congress colleagues. It depicts a liberal man having a Parsi wife who
started his career with secular ideals in mind, but finally ended up creating a theocratic state.
Matthews provides a masterly dissection of biographies and accounts of the two politicians with
a precise pointer at the end to show where that particular account has deviated from the correct

path. The reading which went into this review is commendable. On the disadvantageous
aspects, it may be noted that the authors analysis of events and personalities though extensive,
is uninteresting to read and loaded with pedantic play of terms and comparison, becoming
difficult to navigate. In his bid to examine the personalities in as many points of detail as
possible, a great many chapters are included, with not much coherence or continuity between
them.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 2 Star

Title: Stalins Nemesis The Exile and Murder of Leon Trotsky

Author: Bertrand M Patenaude
Publisher: Faber and Faber, 2009 (First)
ISBN: 978-0-571-22875-1
Pages: 273
Vladimir Ilych Lenin and Lev Davidovich Trotsky led the October Revolution in 1917 to establish
the first socialist state on to the feudal political landscape of Russia. The two men fought
together in the civil war which ensued and by 1919, the fledgling workers empire was strong
enough to walk on its own. It proved to be an example worth imitating for the numerous labour
movements in other parts of the world and a process of exporting revolution piecemeal began in
right earnest. Soviet Union provided the theoretical, moral, political and financial backbone of
other revolutionary parties and bankrolled them. However, everything was not right at the heart
of revolution. Lenins health was deteriorating and struggle for succession began among the
remaining top leadership. Stalin, a one-time seminary student who turned man of steel crushed
all opposition to his leadership and stepped to the throne as a dictator. His opponents, Trotsky
being the prominent among them, were devastated and framed under false charges. Stalins
vindictiveness was exhibited on nobody more cruelly than Trotsky. He was exiled and
assassinated, and all of his family members were also hunted down and shot. The gruesome
story of a hunted man banished to a foreign land is narrated in the book written by Bertrand M
Patenaude who is a lecturer at Stanford University and the author of several books on Russian
and Soviet history.
Trotsky was born Lev Davidovich Bronstein in 1879 in Ukraine. He was the intellectual
figurehead of the party due to his fine oratory and fiery speeches which coaxed the masses to
rise in revolt. Fighting against all slander due to his Jewish origins, Trotsky was indispensable to
Lenin, though he joined the party only in 1917 the year of the revolution. After the revolution
installed Lenins government in Moscow, Russia plunged into a civil war between Bolsheviks,
the rulers and White Guards. Trotsky became the War Commissar and travelled everywhere the
war raged in a train which housed his offices, accommodation, weapons, soldiers and a printing
press. He energised the revolutionaries and was merciless against deserters. His draconian
measures included holding ones relatives responsible for his good conduct a measure to
which Trotsky himself would fall victim later. He was imprisoned in 1926 and sent to
Kazakhstan. Stalin was itching for more severe reprisals which led to Trotskys deportation to
Turkey in 1929. He was never to return to the USSR.
Trotsky organized his supporters in prominent European capitals and carried out propaganda
against the dictatorial regime of Stalin. He termed it dictatorship over the proletariat in a
mocking paraphrase of the credo of Communism, dictatorship of the proletariat. GPU, Stalins
secret service was behind the exiled old man who found it wise to relocate himself to Paris.
Security concerns drove him to Norway. However, he found the country too vulnerable to
Russian intimidation. When the trial of Trotskys onetime confidantes began in Moscow in
August 1936 on trumped up charges, he was even put under house arrest as per Stalins
instructions. Trotsky sought asylum in Mexico where influential painter Diego Rivera intervened
on his behalf and asylum was granted. He reached Mexico in January 1937.
The author paints the true picture of an exiled revolutionary marshalling his allies and catering to
the theoretical mess created by Trotskyisms split from mainline Communist ideology. He
refused to lend weight to the idea that Stalinist regime has lost its legitimacy as a representative
of the proletariat. He was extremely reluctant to sling mud on the system he himself had fought
hard to install over the unwilling majority. The Mexican communists, who were dancing to the
tunes composed in Moscow protested, often violently, against providing a haven for Trotsky.
Dark clouds of World War II was looming over the horizon of Europe. Hitler made a non-

aggression pact with Stalin and invaded Poland. The Nazi-Communist coalition quickly
subjugated Poland in 1939. Stalin also annexed Latvia, Lithuania and Estonia and invaded
Finland. The sudden friendship with Nazis made the Mexican communists change the language
of ridicule they used against Trotsky. Instead of accusing him as an agent of Gestapo, Hitlers
secret police, they now charged him in the payroll of American imperialists. Trotskys steadfast
allegiance to communist ideals are expressed in his reaction to Russian annexation of Eastern
European countries. Even though directed by Stalin, he hailed the overpowering of Poland and
its neighbours as a victory for socialist revolution and urged the Russians to secure the means
of production from private hands in these states.
NKVD, Stalins newly constituted secret service was leaving no stone unturned in infiltrating
Trotskys Mexican household. Several operatives tried and at last, a Belgian agent managed to
sneek in and hit Trotsky fatally on the head. He died two days later in a hospital on August 21,
1940. Trotskys legacy lived till the world war ended, but thereafter, the party he established
exploded into numerous insignificant splinter groups. Khrushchev made life easier for his allies
living in USSR, after Stalins death. Then Gorbachev came and presided over the dismantling of
the failed workers empire in 1991. Even Gorbachev, who rehabilitated Bolsheviks hunted and
killed by Stalin termed Trotsky as irrelevant and as marked by Lenin as ambitious. Trotskys
assassin served twenty years in Mexican prison and was released in 1960. He was secretly
awarded an Order of Lenin in Moscow for carrying out the special task wonderfully. The house
in which Trotsky lived in Mexico is now a museum.
The author presents delightful insight into the nature and style of Trotsky that differed from
established principles earmarked for socialist leaders. The single most objectionable principle of
Communist regimes is its insistence that arts and literature should serve as another front of the
revolution. Individualism and mysticism as expressed in literature are anathema to them. All
totalitarian regimes used arts and literature as instruments of state education and propaganda.
Patenaude lucidly portrays Trotskys opposition to such servility who always maintained that art
must make its own way and by its own means and that the domain of art is not one in which the
party is called upon to command. The authors unique style of occasionally going back to
Trotskys revolutionary past in USSR in response to his remininscences and utterances to his
companions provide the only interest in the long narrative.
The book has miserably failed to describe the reign of terror and suppression which raged
Stalinist Russia in full. Instead of stressing on the finer points of departure between Trotsky and
Stalin, Patenaude is more interested in titillating the readers with Trotskys affairs with his
benefactors wife in Mexico and boring them with unnecessary details of his residences and of
his correspondence. The book falls to pitiable depths when all the author could illustrate about
Trotskys exiled life is about the menu for his lunch and how it seemed bland to the supporting
crew. Unnecessary reproduction of the contents of the letter written by Trotsky to his estranged
wife after formally ending one of his affairs makes the book stoop to the level of voyeurism. His
description of their intimate moments together given in page 62 is nothing but pornography. It is
really terrible that the author has chosen to produce the contents verbatim!
The book is reluctantly recommended.
Rating: 2 Star

Title: The Magic of Reality How We Know Whats Really True

Author: Richard Dawkins
Publisher: Black Swan, 2012 (First published 2011)
ISBN: 978-0-552-77890-9
Pages: 257
Richard Dawkins is a great biologist, rationalist, atheist, popularizer of science and a modern
thinker, all rolled into one. Reading one of his books is delightful experience taking into account
the enormity of information extracted from it and the lucid common sense approach employed
by the author throughout. Many of his books, like The Selfish Gene, Climbing Mount
Improbable, The Greatest Show on Earth, Unweaving the Rainbow, The Extended Phenotype,
The God Delusion and The Ancestors Tale have been reviewed earlier in this blog. Unlike the
previous titles, The Magic of Reality is brought out with a younger and more general audience in
mind. The author has successfully completed his mission though the book is rather small by
Dawkinsian standards. Any young person who reads this book with an open mind and is
prepared to fill up the thoughts which the author has developed to its logical conclusions, will not
fail to appreciate the pure magic in science and its expositions. Often we wonder at the
miraculous happenings recorded in sacred books, but dont stop to think of the amazement the
ancients would have felt had they witnessed some of sciences own miracles which we take for
granted today, like jet planes, live television, mobile communication or satellite navigation. As
the famous science-fiction writer Arthur C Clarke said, any sufficiently advanced technology is
indistinguishable from magic. This book also helps us from assigning supernatural origins to a
phenomenon which we cannot explain with todays science. Such an approach is a dead end
if it is indeed supernatural, there is no point trying to shine light on it which will always remain in
the shade. Rather, such occurrences should be taken as an opportunity to further the scientific
knowledge and to channel scientific methods to new pastures.
Finding a good and suitable title for a book is one of any authors most difficult tasks. A lot of
considerations like appeal to a particular class of readers, the socio-religious-political
connotations and such niceties go into selecting a title, not counting the immense pressure sure
to be exerted by the publisher who naturally wants to maximise his profit. So, this part cares for
the goodness of the name. As for the suitability part, there is no hard and fast rule. In fact, we
dont even know of this until reviewers come out with criticisms about the choice of the title. But
Dawkins excels superbly in choosing the most correct name for his work, The Magic of Reality
which he has explained scintillatingly in the first chapter. Reality is something which exist and
which can be sensed by us. In this, we are aided by instruments which extend our five natural
sense organs dealing with sight, sound, touch, smell and taste. We are aided by telescopes,
microscopes, ENT machines or MRI scanners to sense the real things existing in places where
our natural senses cant reach. Or, we may build models, sometimes physical or sometimes
abstract, whose predictions can be tested by our senses which correspond to reality. Moving on
to magic, there are three types supernatural, stage tricks and poetic. The first lives in myths
and fables fit only to fire up the imaginations of little children, the second is very enjoyable as a
means of social interaction, but it is only a trick. The third, poetic magic is which make us
wonderstruck with awe at the glimpse of a star-studded night sky, a splendid rainbow, a nicely
performed musical item or a deeply appealing piece of poetry. What Dawkins means by the title
is that the real things, which exist around us can inspire in us a sense of poetic magic if we care
to look into the science which explains them.
The rainbow and its spectrum of colours is something Dawkins cherishes most and represents
as a supreme exemplar of poetic magic. In the chapter, What is Rainbow?, this phenomenon is
explained in nice detail. Not only that, he has written a separate book titled Unweaving the
Rainbow, which argues that though science has demonstrated the secrets behind rainbow and
other mesmerizing experiences, they still appear magical. Dawkins attempts to narrate

concepts in physics is marked by its simplicity and sharpness of comprehension. Though not a
physicist himself, and who in fact harbours a not too flattering view of 19 th century physicists
because of their stubborn belief that the immense age of earth suggested by biologists and
geologists based on fossils and land formations was not tenable because there was no known
process in physics at that time to explain the availability of a non-depleting energy source for so
long a time. The deep secrets behind the origin of the universe, its expansion, birth and death of
stars, how seasons are experienced and such topics find an able educator in Dawkins.
Whenever he is not well versed enough to illustrate advanced concepts in exotic areas of
quantum theory, the author bows gracefully, declaring that he is not qualified enough to do that,
but the concept is well understood by scientists in the concerned branches.
True to his credentials as a foremost popularizer of science, the author dwells at length on the
question of what is a miracle and how it should be dealt with. This chapter should make serious
reading for real investigators of truth. A miracle is an event which challenges all natural
explanations and would violate established scientific principles. But before we gulp it in one
piece, we should consider the alternative explanations of the stated incident. Dawkins presents
David Hume, a 19th century thinker and his rules for deciding on the truth of miracles. Hume
argues that a miracle should be accepted only if the falsification of it by logical means is even
more miraculous than the first one. Even in reported miracles experienced by thosands of
people, there is the often plausible explanation that the incident was falsely or even fraudulently
reported. Rumours run thick and fast when outlandish occurrences are involved. Dawkins
comments that when rumours are old enough, it becomes tradition.
The book is a pleasure to read which young readers would find very useful. As noted earlier, the
title is apt and perfectly explains the function the book is called upon to perform, namely, making
the readers marvel at the magic (in a poetic sense) which reality evokes (or rather, should
evoke) in us. While describing how ordinary material are composed of atoms on a tiny scale,
Dawkins cleverly wriggles free from explaining quarks, which are the components of protons
and neutrons in atomic nucleii. He says, Quarks are not something I am not going to talk about
in this book. Thats not because I think you wouldnt understand. It is because I know I dont
understand it (p.93). This seems to be an intelligent ruse not to get bogged down in quantum
phenomena which are counter-intuitive and happening at such small scales. This may even be
construed by some people to be working in a mysterious way which we cannot grasp. In a
scholarly fashion, Dawkins gets over this difficulty too, because he had already stipulated that
reality is something which can be tested by the predictions of a model if it cant be sensed
directly by us, which quantum mechanics admirably does.
The ideas presented in the book are logically and conceptually structured well. Every chapter
begins by telling a myth existing in various societies and related to the topic. Indian and Chinese
myths are also narrated, but not numerous enough. These myths always pale in comparison
with the scientific wonders which follow in the discussion. The contents are much illuminating
and entertaining. Who was the first person? is the title of an interesting chapter to answer that
frequently asked question. In a narrative interspersed with fact and wit, the author conclusively
establishes that there never was such a person to pinpoint. The evolution was so gradual that it
is like asking when a person turned old. Getting aged is a similar slow process that we cant
designate a particular day as the one in which that person became an old man. To tide over the
problem, we use arbitrary criteria to determine old age, like the day when that person turned 60,
or likewise. This chapter is essentially a synopsis of Dawkins another illuminating work, The
Ancestors Tale.
The only negative aspect is that the book is intended only for teenagers or other people who
have only a cursory exposure to physics and hence lacks depth. A few colour plates illustrating
some of the concepts detailed in the main body of the work wouldve been immensely

appealing. This shortfall is all the more made stark by the fact that most of the authors other
books do possess this. Though the cover of the book loudly proclaim that it is illustrated by
Dave McKean, the renowned designer and illustrator, his output fails to impress. In fact, the
readers wont even notice the caricatures as they look so commonplace and irrelevant.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 4 Star

Title: Koh-i-Noor
Author: Iradj Amini
Publisher: Roli Books, 1994 (First)
ISBN: 81-7436-003-4
Pages: 251
Diamonds are notorious for the lust and cruelty which they evoke in men and the rivers of blood
that had flowed to satisfy their craving for this hardened piece of carbon. No jewel is more
famous than the Koh-i-Noor which has coloured the imaginations of many, due to its mysterious
past and the vagaries of fate that befell on its possessors. It is also a bone of contention, though
a light one, between India and Britain as the former claims the jewel to be its own which was
usurped out of India by the colonial masters. Though there is as yet no indication of Britain
agreeing to part with the diamond, one thing is certain. Wherever be the final resting place of
Koh-i-Noor, it is sure to land up where it retains an irresistible fascination for the public. This
book is an attempt to trace it to its historical origins and the circuitous route it took to end up
where it is now. The author, Iradj Amini is an Iranian who was educated in America and Britain.
He was the Shah of Persias last ambassador to Tunisia and has authored a book on Napoleon
and Persia. He lives in exile in Paris and overcomes his nostalgia for Iran by visiting India
frequently and by writing on Indian history. His style and attitude is so Indian that never for an
instant would you suspect that it was written by a foreigner.
Though the author makes some allusions to the provenance of the gem to references in the
Mahabharata to Syamantak Mani, we may dismiss it as more of a conjecture than any historical
fact. The diamond enters recorded history after the First Battle of Panipat in 1526 when Babur
established Mughal dynasty in India. The jewel was handed over to his son and successor,
Humayun, as a tribute from the conquered raja of Gwalior. Humayuns hold on power did not
last long. After Baburs death, the empire began to disintegrate and Afghan nobles in Bihar
under Sher Shah united and defeated Humayun who went in exile to Persia. Shah Tahmasp,
who was the emperor of Persia welcomed him on the condition that he accept Shiism, the
official religion of Persia. Humayun reluctantly embraced the faith considered heresy by Sunnis,
the other branch of Islam. We note in passing that Humayuns father, Babur had also accepted
the Shiite faith as a condition for the Shahs support to him in conquering Samarkand, which
was Baburs dream. But the strictly religious subjects of Samarkand couldnt silently acquiesce
in to an apostate ruling over them and consequently drove him out. Humayun gifted the
diamond which called Baburs Diamond at that time to Shah Tahmasp in 1544 as a token of
gratitude. However, just three years later, the Shah again gifted it to Burhan Nizam Shah, the
sultan of Ahmednagar kingdom in Deccan as a goodwill gesture on his conversion to Shiism
and making it the state religion. All references to the gem goes out of history for a century
thereafter.
We again find the diamond in the custody of Mohammed Said, son of an oil merchant in Persia,
who rose to the position of Mir Jumla (Amir Jumla, the finance minister) of the sultan of
Golconda, by sheer intelligence and unscrupulous methods. Golconda was famous for its
diamond mines, but history is silent on how it came in his possession. Deccan, of which
Golconda was a part of, was not a peaceful place in the middle of the 17 th century. Shah Jehan
and his son and viceroy, Aurangzeb was eyeing the riches of the province. Mir Jumlas
sympathies lay with Aurangzeb against his own master, which resulted in his family being
detained at Golconda. Aurangzeb intervened militarily on his behalf and asked the sultan to
release the prisoners and to send Mir Jumla to Agra to serve the emperor. A grateful Mir Jumla
presented Koh-i-Noor to Shah Jehan in 1656 as an indicator of his continued fealty.
After Aurangzebs death, Mughal dynasty began its gradual descent to obscurity. Mohammed
Shah Rangila, the debauched and incompetent monarch was no match to the vigorous Nadir

Shah Afshar of Persia, the son of a shepherd who usurped the Safavid throne. Mughal army
was decimated in the war in 1739 and the Shah raped and pillaged Delhi. A huge war indemnity
was collected from the Mughal, which included Baburs Diamond. The story goes that when
Nadir Shah saw it for the first time, he was so astonished by its size, beauty and splendour that
he cried koh-i-noor which meant mountain of light in Persian. The diamond thus had a name.
Nadir Shah was assassinated by his own guards who grew tired of his wanton cruelty which
didnt even spare his own son, the crown prince. The diamond, however, was stolen by Ahmed
Khan Abdali, the future king of Afghanistan and a trusted courtier of the Shah. Ahmed Shah
Durrani, as he was later known, couldnt consolidate his kingdom for a long time. Internecine
warfare and succession struggles made his descendant Shah Shuja to seek asylum with
Maharaja Ranjit Singh of Punjab who extorted the jewel out of him as a kind of ransom. Koh-iNoor was back in India for the last time.
The Sikh kingdom flourished as long as its colourful monarch, Ranjit Singh was in the throne.
He combined diplomacy with deft military moves and was in the good books of the British. His
death in 1839 led to succession struggles and indiscipline in the army, which rose in revolt
against the British many times. Dalip Singh, the 12-year old prince who ascended to kingship
was unable to stem the tide. After two Anglo-Sikh wars, Punjab was permanently annexed to the
colonial empire. An article in the treaty of surrender specified handing over of Koh-i-Noor to
Queen Victoria. It was presented to her in 1850 and was put on display in the International
Trade Exhibition at London in 1851. The spectators were however disappointed at the lack of
brilliance of the gem. Microscopic flaws inside and errors in polishing the facets was resulting in
the diamond not reflecting light to justify its name. It was recut in 1852, with Duke of Wellington,
the man who defeated Napoleon was the first to cut it ceremonially. The original, which was 186
carats, was reduced to 109 carats after cutting. It is affixed to the crown and a replica is still in
display at British Museum.
Immensely enjoyable, the text contains a concise but very informative and passionate account
of the history of the Mughals in India. The destiny of Koh-i-Noor is inextricably linked with that of
the Timurid dynasty and it is only natural that any attempt to trace the story of the jewel should
include that of the dynasty too which owned it during the period under consideration. Also, the
history of Mughals is so colourful and rich in sensational anecdotes and bloodied with fratricidal
warfare that it rivets the readers attention, whatever be the context. The book also provides
insight into the mind of the most bigoted of the Mughals Aurangzeb. He was a unique
character in the annals of Mughal history, vilified by Indian historians and eulogized by Muslim
scholars. Amini provides an impartial evaluation of this last Great Mughals character. He was
conceited, cruel, unprincipled in his methods and a fundamentalist. He reinstated Jizya (a poll
tax on Hindus), destroyed temples, abolished the custom duties for Muslim traders while
doubling it for Hindus, banned Hindus except Rajputs from carrying arms and mounting
elephants and dismissed Hindu employees from the states payroll. Naturally, this alienated the
lions share of the population and seeded the downfall of the empire. This book is a confirmation
of the emperors personality, coming from a neutral source. Regarding Aurangzebs death, Amini
says, In this manner died the prince who was completely devoid of scruples; who had killed
three brothers before usurping the Peacock Throne from his father, the absolute monarch
whose audacity and tenacity stretched the frontiers of his empire to unheard of limits; the
religious fanatic whose bigotry has escalated the conflict that persists to this day between
Hindus and Muslims (p.137).
The book could have contained a few colour plates of the diamond and other historic places
mentioned in the text. It would have added great charm to the work. Also, the reader dearly
misses a glossary. The author has used several words of Persian and Arabic origins and the
reader is kept guessing what it would mean. As an instance, we read that Shah Tahmasp
presented a taj to Humayun, and what is meant by taj can only be presumed from the context

(p. 48). The books strong point is also its weak one. It gives a good depiction of Mughal history,
with quick glances at Persian history of 18 th century. The story of the diamond hangs only in the
coat tails of mainline history. Though centred on India, the author is not particularly sympathetic
to her and one would hope that an Indophile author like William Dalrymple has written this book.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: In Spite of the Gods The Strange Rise of Modern India

Author: Edward Luce
Publisher: Little, Brown, 2007 (First published 2006)
ISBN: 978-0-316-72981-9
Pages: 362
Another good attempt from an Indophile westerner to look at post-independent India with a
watchful eye of where it had gone astray and ending with a to-do list. Edward Luce is a
journalist who was the bureau chief of Financial Times in New Delhi from 2001 to 2005. He is
now based in Washington, DC. Luce reiterated his indophilia by marrying an Indian girl and has
travelled extensively in the country. The list of persons he interviewed for the book is a veritable
whos who of Indian society. As the author noted with amusement, Indians open up rather too
much when they speak to a westerner and this has resulted in candid assessments of the issue
in question. The book is a survey of what India is, in the beginning of 21 st century, how it got
there irrespective of the crippling paraphernalia attached to its polity, economy and society and
what should be the path to be followed in future if the country doesnt want to be out of the
reckoning in the coming decades. Except for his thinly vailed irritation to Hindu nationalist
parties, the presentation is balanced and proportionate to the gravity of issues. What is
remarkable is the astounding ease with which the discussion transits between one complex
issue like religious harmony in the villages to another equally vexing concern on Indias foreign
policy which is increasingly pegged to the nuclear arsenal. An insightful comparison to China is
made with special emphasis on the inherent advantages of India, though he has restrained
himself from predicting an overtaking of the northern neighbour. Even after filtering out
exaggerative portions altogether which is naturally expected from a work by a foreigner
unaccustomed to the country, it still presents valuable comments and suggestions for the way
forward that should be realized and implemented by the citizens of this country.
Luce has presented a surgically precise assessment of Indias industrial sector and the role of
the cities in supporting rural masses. India excels in service sector and its manufacturing base
is still not competitive enough with other developing countries. The transformation that pulled
India out of the bottom half of developing countries was the liberalization measures started in
1991. The author finds the fallacy in politicians and some of the socially upward peoples
attitude of praising the role villages play in Indian society. Gandhian it is, but its utility had
exhausted after the end of freedom struggle, even for which it was nothing more than a rallying
cry. All kinds of superstitions and caste oppression happen in villages which cant even provide
jobs for its people. Productivity of land which lie fractured across generations is very low and
unsustainable. Most of the villagers survive on the remittances made by a few of its members
working in cities. Even though Luce doesnt say it in so many words, the villages dont deserve
the pride of place accorded to it in the national psyche. Villagers are exploited by the
bureaucracy because even with relaxations instituted after 1991, there are still many laws which
are in force and which are to be flouted by paying bribes. It is amusing to observe that those
same villagers who are oppressed by government servants want their childrens career to be in
government service. With very few exceptions, the author alleges that corruption has entered
every avenue of administration and even judiciary.
The authors appraisal of Indias political system through an examination of the major political
parties, the Congress and the BJP cant be termed impartial. While he gets himself carried away
by imagined fascist connections of the RSS, the Hindu nationalist organization that controls
BJP, he turns a kind and sympathetic face towards Sonia Gandhi and presents Sheila Dixit, the
Chief Minister of Delhi as the person who transformed the national capital as the most desired
city in India. To a neutral observer, Narendra Modi of Gujarat may seem to be a more fit choice
for representing Indias changing priorities in ushering in economic well being to a provincial
state. Dixit, definitely far more efficient than most politicians, inevitably gets assistance from

both national and international organisations in getting the funds she wants to bring about
infrastructural programs like the Delhi Metro. The ideological basis of BJP is naturally
unappealing to most foreigners and Luce is no exception. He envisages a nexus, though in
theory alone, to the autocratic regimes which thrived in Germany and Italy in the years leading
to World War II. This goes to laughable heights when he claims that the date on which the
carnage in Godhra, Gujarat took place (Feb 27, 2002), which sparked widespread communal
riots, was coincident in date with the burning of German reichstag by the Nazis in 1933. But
here too, he conveniently forgets to mention that the carnage was orchestrated not by the
organizations which were blamed for the conflagration that raged as a retort to the incident.
Indias increasing role in South Asia and the rest of the world is presented in an unprejudiced
way which emphasizes the part played by Indian Muslims in redefining the countrys seesaw
relations with Pakistan. Though under immense stress from hardliners within and without, the
loyalties of Indias most numerous minority was never in doubt. This confuses and irritates
Pakistan, whose raison detre was its claim of representing Muslims as a whole. The troubled
state of Kashmir over which Pakistan claims rights is also rapidly changing. Exposed to violence
for so long, ordinary people in the valley are showing signs of reaching a compromise with India,
especially after the increasingly progressive indicators were seen on the economic front. Even
China, which traditionally supported Pakistan as a counterweight to dampen Indias aspirations,
is viewing India as a partner in its miraculous economic growth. The nature of specialization of
both countries economic progress pit them as complementing each others strengths. The
scramble for energy security by both nations is sure to evoke international realignment in the
decades to come. Luce identifies four critical problems the country need to face in the coming
years. These are, the challenge of lifting 300 million people out of poverty, overcoming the
dangers of rapid environmental degradation, removing the spectre of an HIV Aids epidemic
and strengthening its system of liberal democracy (p.342).
Luce does not subscribe to spiritual calls as is the wont of many foreigners who visit India. He
says that India had laboured too long under the burden of spiritual greatness that westerners
have for centuries thrust upon it and which Indians had themselves got into the habit of picking
up and sending back. The greatest charm of the book is that the author was not dazzled by
Indias metaphysical civilization which was only a riposte to the condescending mindset of its
colonial masters. Dwarfed and overtaken in every physical or material arena, the people fell
back on a spiritual aura which could be sold back to the west. It was westerners who proposed
the idea, which was taken up by eager native proponents and used to lure more people from
abroad to immerse in the realm of the spirit.
His wit is very amusing and gentle. Reminiscing about his visit to guru Sri Sri Ravi Shankar, he
likens him to Jesus Christ shooting for a shampoo advertisement. Also, being inside the
exquisitely designed ashram with white marble and floral motifs reminded him of a wedding
cake (p.178).
The book mentions V J Kurian, the IAS officer who has proved that professional management
and efficiency are not the monopoly of private sector. His singlehanded contribution to the
development of a greenfield airport in Kochi with public-private partnership provided a model for
the whole of India. Kurian is identified by Luce as one of the few officials who are simply a cog
in the wheel, but forces it in the right direction against heavy odds. Such appreciation is sure to
uplift the morale of such officials who are in a very small minority.
The author claims that Indias affirmative action program for the downtrodden lower castes is the
most elaborate in the world, with half of the jobs in government reserved for them, but goes on
to say, Few are allocated by competitive examination. In practice, many of the jobs are
dispensed by the relevant caste leaders and their networks of hangers-on, or they are put up for

sale to the highest bidders (p.127). This irresponsible and incorrect statement flies in the face
of good judgment exhibited by the author elsewhere. Corruption there is, in government
appointsments, but that is not restricted to lower caste jobs alone. To presume that jobs are
divided among themselves by caste leaders is ridiculous and reveals the superfluity of the
argument.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: The Career and Legend of Vasco da Gama

Author: Sanjay Subrahmanuam
Publisher: Cambridge University Press, 1997 (First)
ISBN: 81-7596-226-7
Pages: 368
Vasco da Gama was a historical figure whose stature reached astronomical heights in one part
of the world for the discoveries he had made, whereas in the other, it was downgraded to
abysmal depths for his brutal and spiteful displays of outrage. Sanjay Subrahmanyam has tried
to put both these contrasting assessments in a proper historical perspective. Being a professor
of history at University of California, Los Angeles, and the author of noted treatises like The
Political Economy of Commerce and The Portuguese Empire in Asia 1500-1700, this book is the
product of painstaking research and references, as attested by the lengthy Notes section which
literally overflow with cross references. The authors attention and grasp of Portuguese history is
notable, without which a book of this caliber would not have seen the light of day.
Vasco da Gama (1469-1524) was the first Portuguese to discover an all-sea route to India. The
book begins with allusions to the legendary status of Gama in Portugal, with reference to a 19 th
century opera, LAfricaine in which he is characterised as the hero. The narrative is drab and
colourless. Subrahmanyams attempts to establish the political conditions in Portugal in late 15 th
century is also unconvincing and packed with nothing other than lists of nobles who went in and
out of royal favour. Expeditions to West Africa began around this time in search of colonies,
slaves and new disciples for Christianity. Bartolomeu Diaz rounded the Cape of Good Hope in
1487. Columbus travels to the New World prepared the ground for seeds of exploration to
sprout. Gama, born in a petty noble family was assigned the task of discovery of spices and
Christians in the east by king Dom Manuel. He set sail with three ships and 118 men on July 7,
1497 from Lisbon and encountered several settlements on the East African coast, but almost
everywhere the dealings ended in violence or the threat of it. Muslim traders whod monopolized
maritime commerce in the Indian Ocean littoral was not willing to let go of it easily. At Malindi,
Gama obtained the services of a Gujarati Muslim pilot to steer the way to Calicut at which he
arrived on May 20, 1498. The Portuguese could converse with the king of Calicut in Arabic, as
the state employed a lot of traders from the Middle East. The relationship between Gama and
the Zamorin, who was the ruler of Calicut was strained from the very outset. Muslims enjoyed
prominent positions in court and the king was vulnerable to their machinations. Besides, the
gifts submitted by Gama was unimpressive which made the ruler suspect that the Portuguese
were in fact pirates. The affairs soon nosedived and Gama restrained twenty nobles of Calicut in
his ships as ransom against his own men and goods under the Zamorins custody. Some of the
prisoners were interchanged and Gama returned on Aug 29, 1498, reaching Lisbon on July 10,
1499 in an arduous journey in which he lost 55 men and a ship. The curious thing we notice
from a Portuguese account of one of the travellers is that Gama and his men was under the
impression that theyd encountered Christians at Calicut, even after he returned to Portugal after
a stay of three months there. He believed the practises of oriental Christians to be so deviant
and different that even a visit to a local temple didnt help to dispel the myth.
Gamas successful journey prompted other expeditions, Cabral following him on the heels.
Cabral was however, less tactful and ended up in skirmishes along the Kerala coast. Gama
himself returned in 1502 at the head of a larger fleet. The objectives had changed this time.
Instead of promoting trade with India, he was keen on blocking the spice trade between India
and the Red Sea ports, thus enforcing an economic blockade against the Mameluk sultans of
Egypt. With the vigour and cruelty of a pirate, Gama attacked and sacked ships. His fanatical
temper was blood curdling. He intercepted a ship returning with Haj pilgrims from Mecca off
Calicut coast. The people on board, which included 240 men, women and children gave away
all precious articles they possessed in return for their lives. Gama accepted the booty and then

set the ship on fire in cold blood killing almost all of them. He took 17 children alive from the ship
and converted them to Christianity. Gamas violent methods and foul temper soon alienated the
kings of Cannanore and Calicut, the latter city he bombarded for days on end. He moved to
Cochin and established cordial relations with the king there and spices were laden at that port.
Gama returned to Portugal in April 1503 and reached by September, making the Muslims archenemies of the Portuguese. Gamas career slid into an eclipse during the period 1504-18 when
the king Dom Manuel found his licentious deeds in India unpalatable, unjustifiable and also due
to palace intrigue. However, he was being elevated to great public acclaim as the man who
opened up a strange land for commerce. He was honoured as the Count of Vidigueira in 1518
and made a prominent official in the Manueline court. Gama came to India for the third time in
1524 and died in the same year at Cochin.
The book is littered with footnotes on every page, in a vain bid to assume the spirit of a
reference book. This makes reading cumbersome which was already hard labour due to
tasteless diction overburdened with liberal quotes from original sources. Readability was never
a concern for the author. Most of the monochrome plates interspersed with the narrative do not
follow the story line and is inserted just for the sake of it. The readers wont feel any loss of
relevance even if the plates are printed as a whole towards the end of the book or even if it is
omitted altogether. The work sadly doesnt include an afterword about the beginnings of
colonialism which was a transformation of early commerce and which would have added some
interest to the book. Also, the author is silent about the nationalist spirit which exhumed the
physical remains of Gama from Cochin back to Portugal.
Whatever drawbacks one may point out against the book, there is no denying that it reveals the
ruthless nature of Gama. He treated non-Europeans as subhuman and even his compatriots
sometimes tasted his cruel bend of mind. He refused sick sailors permission to have treatment
at a new hospital built in Goa on the grounds that the king, his lord has no need of hospitals in
India, for if they were there, the men would always claim to be sick (p.318). All this frugality was
practised when Gama himself attired and conducted in royal style, with ushers in silver livery,
pages in gold collars and royal etiquette at his table.
The book is very difficult for an easy read. One gets the impression that it was made more
intricate than there was a need for it. Totally uninteresting, the book presents a marked variance
with other titles from the same publisher, Cambridge University Press. Probably the writer would
derive some good by learning the methods of J F Richards as shown in his splendid book The
Mughal Empire, published by CUP and reviewed earlier in this blog. In the present form, this
book is very tedious and a waste of time.
The book is not recommended.
Rating: 2 Star

Title: Somanatha The Many Voices of a History

Author: Romila Thapar
Publisher: Penguin, 2008 (First published 2004)
ISBN: 978-0-14-306468-8
Pages: 233
Romila Thapar is one of the leading historians of India with a leftist leaning. A learned scholar of
ancient India, she has authored many books such as Ashoka and the Decline of the Mauryas,
Ancient Indian Social History and Sakuntala: Texts, Readings, Histories. In this enlightening
work, she uncovers various aspects of a historical incident which colours the imaginations of
millions of people even in todays India and conspires to define their attitude to a section of the
society which profess a different religion from their own. The temple at Somanatha in Gujarat
was raided in 1026 CE by Mahmud, the king of Ghazni in todays Afghanistan. The incident truly
ushered in an era of invasions from central Asia which lasted for half a millennium until Baburs
in 1526. India went under Islamic rule till it was overthrown by the British. Mahmud not only
destroyed and plundered the temple, he desecrated it, reneged on his promise to return the idol
in exchange of money, carried it off to Ghazni where he smashed it to pieces and placed them
on the footpaths leading to the central mosque and the market place so that the faithful could
tread on them while going in for worship or doing a mundane commercial transaction. Historians
traditionally claimed this event to be the crucial moment which redefined the relations between
Hindus and Muslims in a damaging way and that it created a trauma on Hinduism which persist
even today. Thapar negates all such allegations which rest on monocausal reasons, stating that
religion was only one of the factors which drove kings and conquerors on each others throats.
In an interesting book born out of immense research based on sources spanning centuries,
crossing geographical boundaries and transcending the bounds of language, the author has
brought out her sharp assessment of history in a convincing light. However, we still get to know
that the temple was sacked serially by Ulugh Khan (1299), Muzaffar Khan (1395), Zafar Khan
(1398) and Mahmud Begada (1469).
The Shiva temple at Somanatha was known as Prabhasa Pattana in ancient times and was a
prominent place of pilgrimage. The local chieftains and their Chalukya overlords financed the
temple through munificences. Prabhasa was also a trading port which had extensive
commercial transactions with the Middle East and south east Asia. The author surmises that the
temple also took part in trade and it flourished as a consequence. Gujarat acted as the hub of
maritime trade. Textiles, spices and jewels were exported and wine, horses and metals formed
the import. Inscriptions from the period after the invasion of Mahmud shows that trade continued
to provide the mainstay of local economy. The temple lost its sheen by the 15 th century when
trade dwindled due to the development of overland trade routes to Persia and Arabia and the
direct maritime commerce between south east Asia and Arabia in spices, eliminating Indian
middlemen. Thus the author hammers home the point that the temple fell on bad times due to
economic reasons and not due to the plundering raids of Mahmud.
There was a strong religious factor about Somanatha that had aroused the wily, fanatic temper
in Mahmud. Somanatha, or Somnat was rendered as su-manat in Persian, referring to the
goddess Manat of Arabia who was worshipped along with two other goddesses Lat and Uzza at
Mecca until the Prophet stopped the practice and ordered destruction of the idols. Manat was
worshipped in the form of an aniconic image of black stone which could have been confused
with the cylindrical form of the lingam, the icon of Somanatha. It was rumoured that this idol of
Manat escaped the searching parties of Prophet Mohammed and ended up in Gujarat. The
narrative presents some interesting glimpses on the religious life of pre-Islamic Mecca.
Thapar examines inscriptions and chronicles of the period thoroughly. The Turko-Persian
sources eulogize Mahmud and delights at the humiliating blow inflicted on infidels. Many

chroniclers are mentioned, like Ferishta, Barami and Isami, who weaved an entire structure of
how a model king should behave in similar circumstances. The Sanskrit sources paint a different
picture. Even though the former sources claim that the temple was desecrated and converted to
a mosque, the indigenous sources maintain that the temple continued to function at least till the
end of 15th century. We also read of a Kadamba king who ruled Goa making a pilgrimage to
Somanatha by the sea route in 1036, ten years after Mahmuds raid. No mention about the
destruction of the shrine is seen. But again, in 1177, there are references to a broken idol and
how the wife of a kings minister had the image replaced. There is also a marked difference
between the attitudes towards different Muslim societies. The Arabs, who conquered Sindh in
the 8th century didnt harbour territorial ambitions and soon engaged in a mutually prosperous
trade in the western seaboard. Hence Tajiks, as they were called are shown in a friendly
demeanour while the Turks who came from Central Asia, called Turushkas, Shakas, Mlecchas
were the hostile ones who conquered the land. What Thapar establishes is the fact that the
history of the period should be understood as a struggle between various sections of society
rather than as a plain fight between Hindus and Muslims, which it is often made out to be.
Somanatha stole the limelight in 1842 when the Governor General, Lord Ellenborough ordered
his troops in Afghanistan to bring the gates of Mahmuds tomb in Ghazni to India. These gates,
made of sandalwood, was thought to be the original gates of Somanatha temple. Ellenborough
intended that his proclamation would stir up Hindu sentiment in British favour. The gates, when
it arrived was found not to be of Indian craftsmanship which resulted in poor response from
Indians. The gates were then secretly consigned to a strong room in Agra fort. Its antecedents
are still shrouded in mystery. However, the Governor Generals action which favoured idolatry
was criticized in the House of Commons, but the House voted in his favour. K M Munshi,
novelist, historian and politician of the last century spearheaded a campaign for building a new
temple at the site. The construction began in 1951 and completed in the next year, illuminating
the aspirations of Hindu nationalism which was increasingly becoming more strident.
The book presents a picture of Mahmud as a parsimonious character who was interested in
lining his pocket with plunder and unwilling to spend it in promoting culture in his court which
had its roots in pastoralism. Al Biruni was brought to the court, but was banished to India after
an altercation with the king. Firdausi, the epic poet of Persia and the author of Shahnama was
also disappointed with Mahmud on his frugality and wrote satires on him after leaving Ghazni.
Mahmud also profited largely from slave trade. It is said that he captured 53000 prisoners of war
after the campaign of Kannauj and sold them for 2 to 10 dirhams per slave, which was only a
tenth of the price of a horse (p.44).
Romila Thapar takes great pains to show that bigotry was only a minor constituent of the drive
that led Mahmud to Somanatha. This is a trait followed by historians with Marxist leanings. Just
because they dont believe in god or follow religion, they are led to postulate that those twin
factors dont weigh on the choices of others. The author presents plunder and wealth as the
reasons for Mahmuds iconoclasm, while legitimacy for their rule is brandished as the critical
factor for the destruction of Hindu places of worship by other sultans. They destroyed the
temples that were sacred for the kings whom they subdued. But when the sultans turn against
Shiites with the same vengeance, the author is at a loss to find a convincing reason. Religious
fanaticism was and still is the foremost reason for violence in those parts of Afghanistan from
which Mahmud originated. This fact is sadly missing and confirms the formulaic composition of
the narrative according to diktats of ideology.
Indian history is often separated into three periods, the Hindu, Islamic and British. The centuries
before 1000 CE is classed along with the first, the period between 1000 and 1750 CE in the
second and British period comes after 1750. Historians usually rely on inscriptions, chronicles or
other sources in Sanskrit for gleaning information for the first period, Turko-Persian-Arabic

sources for the second era and English sources for the last. Thapar objects to such unreal
classifications and convincingly brings home the view that sources from other languages need
also to be considered while developing a comprehensive historiography of the period under
study. This is amply demonstrated in presenting numerous Hindu and Jaina sources side by
side to describe the conditions in post-Mahmudic Somanatha.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: The Emerald Planet How Plants Changed Earths History

Author: David Beerling
Publisher: Oxford University Press, 2008 (First published 2007)
ISBN: 978-0-19-954814-9
Pages: 216
David Beerling is Professor of Palaeoclimatology at the University of Sheffield. His work on the
evolution of life and the physical environment is widely recognized. He has published several
research papers and is co-author of Vegetation and the Terrestrial Carbon Cycle: Modelling the
First 400 Million Years. This book is also on the related topic of how plants change the history of
the earth by influencing components that change climate. Plants are the primary food producers
of the planet. Every living being, even carnivores, depend directly or indirectly on plants for their
food. Not only food production, these life forms that paint our planet an emerald hue is active in
recycling of carbon and water and ultimately is responsible for climate change in subtle ways.
The book presents the history of life during the last half-billion years and the triumphs and
tribulations it had gone through in this period.
Beerling begins with the most obvious manifestation of planthood green leaves. Even though
we take them for granted, leaves evolved rather late in the history of plants. Ever since ancient
plants colonized land some 420 million years ago, the most prevalent varieties were leafless
forms. This continued for about 40 million years which is a long time even by evolutionary
standards. Humans evolved from ape-like ancestors in a tenth of the time! The event which
caused the sprouting of leaves and a great flourish of plant life 380 million years ago is claimed
to be a decrease in the level of carbon dioxide in atmosphere. Microscopic pores called stomata
on leaves through which this gas is absorbed and water is released is dependent on the level of
carbon dioxide. If the level is high, number of pores would be less. So, when the level
plummeted, pore count shot up, resulting in more leaves. In fact, the spread of plant life was so
explosive that it is compared to Cambrian Explosion for the animal kingdom in which marine life
forms had a tremendous diffusion across the entire earth. The author stresses a curious fact
here. The genetic toolkit for making leaves, like necessary genes were already present in earlier
plant forms as well, but the switching on of the gene was prompted by climate change, which
was global cooling in this case.
The leafy plants then went through a phase of gigantism. Around 300 million years ago, in the
carboniferous era, huge leaves and fens dominated the landscape, complemented with huge life
forms like dragon flies that reached 1.5 meters in wingspan and spiders with a length of 1 metre.
The reason for the enhanced size is articulated to be a spurt in oxygen levels which rose to as
much as 35%, as against 21% at present. The increase in oxygen, coupled with increased
atmospheric pressure gifted the faculty of flight to bigger insects too, though with reduced
maximum speed. 50 million years later, in the Permian age, oxygen levels suddenly plummeted
to 15% which is cited as one of the reasons for the mass extinction of fauna in that era, termed
Permian Extinction. True to the requirement that an impartial observer should present all
aspects of an argument before the public, Beerling presents ozone depletion as another
plausible cause for the obliteration of nearly 95% of all living species virtually overnight. Ozone
layer is a shield in the stratosphere which prevents dangerous ultraviolet-B radiation reaching
earth. This type of radiation can cause mutation in cells which most often leads to death of the
organism. Traces of volcanic eruptions of a massive scale have been observed in Siberia during
this time. The resultant gases such as chlorine might have damaged the ozone shield.
Global human population is set to reach 9 billion by 2050. Rice and wheat, the two principal
cereals for feeding most of the world has nearly reached their maximum efficiencies. The book
presents a unique genetic engineering approach to get over this bottleneck. Rice and wheat
uses a special enzyme called Rubisco for photosynthesis which is a remnant of a gene that

evolved long back, about 2.5 billion years ago. A carrier molecule containing three carbon atoms
act as the mediator and such plants which means most of them are called C3 plants.
However, in a variety of grasses which include maize and sugarcane, there is a small change in
the gene. Here, the intermediary contain four carbon atoms and are called C4 plants.
Photosynthesis in C4 plants are much more efficient in converting carbon dioxide to crop. If the
genetic photosynthetic pathway of C4 could be transplanted to C3 plants, their yield could be
improved still further, ensuring stable food supply to billions in future. However, the popular
attitude to GM food need to change for this to materialize.
Beerling presents a strong case for humanitys attention to focus on anthropogenic global
warming due to increase in the level of carbon dioxide. An example of what the world would look
like in an atmosphere rich in a mixture of greenhouse gases like carbon dioxide, methane and
nitrous oxide was seen 50 million years ago. Subtropical climate prevailed in the poles and the
tropics became a hothouse around this time. Fossil remains of forests in the Arctic dated to this
period has been recovered. Scientists differ on the reasons that drove the planet through such a
hot phase, but the consensus seems to be that the rise in carbon dioxide led to similar
increases in other greenhouse gases through complex, interconnected processes. The authors
warning is highly relevant, timely and illuminating.
The chapters in the book are not logically structured, leaving the reader to perform the difficult
task of manipulating between incongruent concepts. The author has not been entirely
successful to convincingly establish that plants altered the ancient earths biosphere. What we
glean from the laboured discussion is the opposite idea. The flora and fauna changed or
adapted to changes in climate while the unlucky ones unable to cope with simply perished. The
book thankfully economizes on the use of botanical nomenclature to the minimum possible,
which is to be appreciated from the point of view of a more general audience. A set of
monochrome plates are included which is unfortunately irrelevant to the topic under discussion.
Figures and charts are cryptic and fail to deliver the message. A hefty Notes section also
diminishes the books reputation for easy readability.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 2 Star

Title: How Jesus Became Christian The Early Christians and the Transformation of a
Jewish Teacher into the Son of God
Author: Barrie Wilson
Publisher: Phoenix 2009 (First published: 2008)
ISBN: 978-0-7538-2579-2
Pages: 284
A good book written with much moderation and backup research in contrast to the provocative
nature of the title. Religion is an avenue of human venture where study of early history is not
entertained. The faithful follow the priesthood whose imprimatur substitutes reason. But
scholars and objective students of early history of the church feels a vacuum between the time
when Jesus preached in Judaea and the Christian church was established, covering the first
350 years of the Common Era. This book steps in to fill the vacuum with comprehensive
coverage of events and personalities who defined the new religion and pioneered its way in the
turbulent centuries of the early Christian era. Barrie Wilson is eminently suitable for the task,
being the Professor of Humanities and Religious Studies at Torontos York University. He is an
award-winning educator and teaches courses on early Christianity, the Dead Sea Scrolls and
Second Temple literature. He is the author of a number of academic books, but this is his first
book for the general reader. But the simplicity and clarity of detail showcased in the book belie
the fact that this is his first work for the lay man. The book spans seven hundred years of history
of eastern Mediterranean from 300 BCE to 400 CE.
Alexander the Great was the single most influential character in history who changed the course
of it. His campaigns caused Greek civilization to spread on the eastern and southern shores of
the Mediterranean. City states on the model of Greek ones like Athens and Sparta sprang up
which accommodated a cosmopolitan society practising multiple religions, most of them
polytheistic. Unlike the Jews of Israel, those religions showed a spirit of assimilation and
cooperation towards Hellenization, which found the monotheistic Jewish community making
sacrifices to get along with the foreigners in their midst and who ruled over them. Such nonJews were called Gentiles, a disparaging term among pious circles. The strict dietary and social
customs and unrelenting demand for allegiance to a single god created tensions in the
community. Four major factions originated out of the necessity to wake up to challenges. The
first one, Sadducees were wealthy priests and accommodated the wishes of their occupiers
the Greeks at first and Romans later often by forcibly suppressing claims of would-be
Messiahs who sought to obtain deliverance from foreign yoke. The second party, Pharisees
concentrated on education by which religious values were imbibed. The Essenes, a community
which withdrew from the society to found closed networks on the Dead Sea coast were
hardliners. The Zealots were the most passionate about keeping the Jewish spirit alive and
resolved to fight the occupiers whenever events presented an opportunity.
Judaism fervently hoped for a Messiah in these turbulent times who would overthrow foreign
rule, establish an independent Jewish state, become the Davidic king, usher in an era of
universal peace and establish the kingdom of God. The wicked would be eradicated and the
righteous dead would be resurrected to a stretch of eternal life. Those who are living and
faithfully follow the Torah (the first five books of Old Testament) would also have immortality.
Such was the grand scheme of things envisaged by an increasingly desperate Jewish people.
Wilson presents a well-researched argument that Jesus was an ultraorthodox Jew who taught
rigorous practise of the Torah. Clear and varied quotations from the gospels are furnished to
support the claim. While we get a general impression that the argument may hold generally, it
appears that Jesus attitude to many points of the religious law, like observance of Sabbath was
liberal, thus negating the authors chain of reasoning. Jesus promised a new state, a kingdom of
God which would materialize in his own lifetime in which he would become king. Jesus
triumphant entry into Jerusalem mocking marks of royalty was exactly to convey the message.

The Sadducees, backed by Roman troops were not amused at this political affront to Roman
order, the Pax Romana and had him crucified. His disciples were disappointed at the kingdom
not arriving, then hoped for Jesus to reappear and proclaim it.
James, who was one of Jesus own brothers, headed the Jesus Movement in Jerusalem. They
were thoroughly Jewish, who saw Jesus in flesh and blood. Their conception of him was as a
mere mortal, having no divinity, no virgin birth and no resurrection, but a great Rabbi chosen by
God. Their descendants continued for more than a century under the title of Ebionites and
Nazareans. Meanwhile Paul, who also was a Jew, but not rigorously following the Law began
preaching a Christ Movement among the gentiles, mainly in areas now in Turkey. His disciples
were reluctant to follow the 613 injunctions in the Torah required to be followed by the faithful,
including male circumcision, dietary strictures, observance of Sabbath and others. Pauls Christ
was a saviour figure appealing more to Romans than the historical Jesus who was only a
Jewish Messiah claimant. His followers needed to practise the simpler Noahide laws which were
only seven in number. However, his movement needed to possess the authority of antiquity to
claim and obtain legitimacy in the Roman world which venerated ancient objects and beliefs.
That link was provided by the Book of Acts of the Apostles, which the author says was penned
by Luke, the gospel writer. It fused the Jesus and Christ movements into two arms of a common
movement when in fact both the groups exhibited characteristics of different religions. Wilson
goes on to claim that around the end of the first century, the present sequence of books of the
New Testament emerged, but they are not arranged chronologically. The epistles of Paul are the
oldest documents in the collection, followed by gospels of Mark and Matthew, then by Luke,
Acts and finally John. Eventually, Pauls Christ Movement was transformed into modern
Christianity while Jesus Movement petered out. Paul also established that belief in Jesus Christ
was the only requirement expected of a follower who need to obey Torah.
Pauline Christianity, embellished with Greco-Roman mythology, gained converts and became
very strong in the 2nd century. Virgin birth and resurrection was two of its cornerstones. Wilson
presents several examples from other theologies of the time where virgin birth is resorted to.
These include Attis (a god and virgin mother Cybele), Pythagoras (god Apollo and human
mother Parthenis), Caesar Augustus (god Apollo and mother Atia), the Persian religious figure
Zoroaster and many more.
Wilsons message is loud and clear. We read that Jesus never converted to another religion.
Nor did he start one. If he were to return, hed probably be amazed perhaps bewildered or
possibly even angry at what has been created in his name (p.72). The author alleges that
Paul and his followers were partisan to a Jesus Cover-Up program in which the human Jesus
was erased out of the text and supplanted with a god-human, dead-resurrected Christ. Those
Jews who saw him practising in their midst and who were aware of the great chasm developing
between them and Pauls Movement opposed it. The Proto-Orthodox (early Christians) abhorred
the presence of Jews who could blow up their cover. Wilson thus identifies the origins of still
pestering anti-semitism in Christian texts to this feeling of confusion and guilt at having usurped
the Jews of their heritage.
The book definitively possess an air of belonging to one of the genres of conspiracy theories.
The author is passionate about the concepts which he deems to be true, but fails to account for
even some straightforward inconsistencies. He argues that Paul divorced the ideals of his new
religion from Judaism to align it with Greek/Roman mystery cults, so as to win converts and to
assimilate it into Hellenization. But this argument fails to explain the antagonism it met at the
hands of Roman emperors who suppressed it mercilessly until Constantine converted to it in
310s. The book fails to convincingly present the reason for this antipathy if Paul had so
disguised it as a Greek cult.

The author assumes the historicity of Jesus as authentic, even though there are disagreements
among scholars in this regard too. The book is equipped with a nice timeline and glossary, but
the authors insistence on the use of terms like A.D. and B.C. instead of the secular C.E and
B.C.E diminishes its claims to scholarly authenticity. Even though littered with weak arguments
stemming from conspiracy theory, it however collects some novel arguments which would
attract readers attention.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Ambani & Sons The Making of the Worlds Richest Brothers and Their Feud
Author: Hamish McDonald
Publisher: Roli Books, 2010 (First)
ISBN: 978-81-7436-814-0
Pages: 382
Reliance Industries is Indias largest and most profitable company in the private sector. Built by
Dhirajlal Hirachand Ambani (Dhirubhai) from scratch, the enterprise struck deep roots during
Indias License-Quota-Permit raj. When the economy opened up, he could build on the
groundwork hed already prepared and the company rapidly grew into one of the most profitable
ventures in the world. Dhirubhais murky dealings in cornering plum government allocations and
excluding his business rivals is the subject of the authors controversial book, The Polyester
Prince, which is officially banned in India though e-books can be freely downloaded from the
web. However, this work is free of contentious issues in the sense that the author has applied
brakes on his investigative drive so that it could be sold in India. Details of several clandestine
and unethical deals are given of course, but the consistent refrain is that none of these would
have been needed if India had practised an open-market, free-enterprise policy which it adopted
in the last decade of the past century. The book is indeed a good read.
Dhirubhai was born in Kathiawar, Gujarat in 1932. After completing his highschool education, he
was forced to look for work, prompted by the very small income of his father, who was a school
teacher. Belonging to the Bania caste, he had extensive contacts rooted on caste lines with
merchant communities worldwide. He was employed by a merchant firm in Aden, Yemen where
he worked as a salesman for Shell products, garnering a slew of business contacts across the
Red Sea littoral and East African ports. Aden was a busy British port-town in those times, similar
in stature to Singapore. His business acumen and risk taking was phenomenal. It is said that he
used to buy up Yemeni silver rials which had more metal in it than the prevailing exchange rate
with pound in order to melt it to make silver ingots for trading. In 1958, he was back in India,
looking for business opportunities which saw the birth of Reliance Commercial Corporation
which traded spices and textiles for export to the Middle East and East Africa.
At that time, India was standing mute witness to one of the most ridiculous exercises in
centralised planning and bureaucratic control on business ever imposed on a democracy, but
clearly modeled on authoritative communist regimes. Nehru and later his daughter, Indira
Gandhi, both prime ministers, thus paved the way for inefficiency, nepotism and corruption to
saturate decision-making machinery of the government. Those industrialists who had friends or
bribe-takers in positions of power to pull strings greatly benefitted from this sorry state of affairs.
It is often said that Ambani didnt engage in illegal activities. He simply changed the rules when
it best suited him through his extensive connections at the right places. In its frantic bid to earn
foreign currency, Indiras government was willing to go to any illogical extreme. Ambani exported
cheap nylon fabrics at elevated prices to free ports which languished and later got damaged
there. But, based on the calculated value of exports, he could import polyester filament yarn
(PFY) which attracted huge margins, nearly reaching 600%. The scheme was of course, open
to every one, but Dhirubhai saw it first. When the others too got wind of it, the margins naturally
fell.
McDonald identifies and explains Reliances expansion phase in the 1980s. After Indira
Gandhis death in 1984, Ambanis plans were thwarted by Rajiv Gandhis initial enthusiasm at
fair governance. This was in sharp contrast to that of his mother, who had pushed corruption to
the centrestage of Indian administration through her ruinous measures of stifling bureaucratic
control of every aspect of the economy. But when Rajiv himself was later bogged down in
accusations of corruption, notably in the Bofors gun deal, he changed track and Dhirubhai
entered his good books. Together, they hunted down Nusli Wadia of Bombay Dyeing, who was

Ambanis business competitor and the Indian Express, which unleashed a tirade against
corruption through a brilliant correspondent, S. Gurumurthy. Ambani had a powerful opponent in
the figure of V P Singh, who was Rajivs finance minister. Singh ordered several enquiries into
cloudy deals, but soon lost favour with Rajiv who slowly became the unwitting victim of the
machinations of a coterie around him.
V P Singhs election victory in 1989 brought in a difficult time for Dhirubhai, but it didnt last long.
The author has finely summarized the deals that brought him down in 1990 - the Mandal and
Masjid issues. Narasimha Raos reforms policy brought in a revolutionary change which wiped
away most of the roadblocks put by an over-enthusiastic officialdom. Reliances growth was
huge by any standards in the last decade of the century. Ambanis death in 2002 soon forced
the simmering tension between the brothers to break out in public. A settlement was reached in
2005 and a conciliatory partition of assets was enforced. McDonald ends the book with a
reminder that it has reached a pause in the story, to which the not-so-old brothers and their
unbridled energies could in future provide fertile grounds for more juicy anecdotes.
McDonaldss lack of awareness of social realities in India makes itself felt at many places.
Extravagant claims like Reliance made or broke many prime ministers may be written off as
inevitable loudmouthing, characteristic of a book of the genre. But on other issues, the author is
not knowledgable enough to pass comment. When narrating the antecedents of S Gurumurthy
of Indian Express, it says He was the product of a Brahmin family near Madras and was
blocked from university by Tamil Nadus policies of favouring lower-caste students (p.124).
Coming from Australia, which has one of the worst cases of economic and social repression of
the indigenous aboriginal communities, McDonald may be forgiven for not fully grasping the
measures of social justice put in place for the lower castes, whose condition was much worse
than Australias aborigins. The reservation is not 100 per cent and if Gurumurthy was smart
enough to come on the top 30-40%, he couldve attended the university. Presumably, he was
not bright enough!
The book presents a picture of continuous economic liberalization measures starting from 1980
onwards whereas we normally credit P V Narasimha Rao for initiating the reforms in 1991 which
catapulted India to the worlds fourth largest economy in purchasing power parity. What we read
from the book is that the pace was so gradual at first that it was not felt. However, there is
sufficient proof from the pages that Rao and Manmohans reforms were anticipated very early
on and all the prime ministers of the period, Indira, Rajiv, V P Singh and Chandrashekhar
followed it even if with some demur.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: The Last Secrets of the Silk Road

Author: Alexandra Tolstoy
Publisher: Profile Books, 2004 (First published 2003)
ISBN: 1-86197-379-9
Pages: 210
Alexandra Tolstoy is a relative of the world famous author Leo Tolstoy. She had studied Russian
in England and spent a decade working, riding and travelling in Russia and Central Asia. She
specializes in riding tours around Uzbekistan and the present book is her reminiscences of an
epic journey with three of her friends. The all-girl team took to the ancient Silk Road running
from Merv in Turkmenistan to Xian in China, over a distance of 8000 km and in eight months
time. To relive old times, the team travelled the entire distance on foot, horse and camel copying
the legendary travels of ancient times, like those of Marco Polo and Hsuen Tsang. The brave
and sturdy group conquered three great deserts, the Kara Kum, Taklamakan and Gobi during
their eight-month trip carried out in 1999. Though assisted by a backup crew following in trucks
and well connected by a satellite telephone, the journey of epic proportions is indeed a truly
remarkable act of courage, dedication and determination. The trek went through four countries,
Turkmenistan, Uzbekistan, Kyrgyzstan and China of which the last formed the bulk of travel
owing to its sheer size.
The first leg of the journey through picturesque idylls in Central Asia through the three former
Soviet republics was quite enjoyable for the team. Even though the journey was planned during
the months of May June, the weather was generally cold and appealing, even in deserts. Their
guides and camp managers were cordial and cooperative, providing the team some respite from
the very hard regime of living on the roads. The hilly terrain, interspersed with small rivers and
trees present the picture of an earthly paradise compared to what was to befall on them in
China, the largest stretch of the journey. Tolstoy notes with ardour the lonely wildernesses of
Kyrgyzstan, whose natural beauty is not tarnished after the fallout with Soviets in 1991. Other
Central Asian states like Uzbekistan embarked on a belligerent nationalistic campaign to
support their claims. Kyrgyzs didnt follow the line and still exhibits a benevolent face to
Russians, their old masters. Attempts to whip up nationalism in a tribal society has not yet borne
fruits. The team enjoyed the Central Asian stretch of the voyage more than the Chinese section,
partly due to the fact that they could ride horses on this leg of the journey. Even though the
physique and stamina of Central Asian horses are legendary, we are left wondering at the very
poor quality of animals provided for the team.
The second leg of the journey in China was very tough on both the terrain and the poor
performance of the crew in the backup team. Being a centrally planned economy, there was no
aspect of the journey in which a government-owned company didnt take part. This caused
many hardships for the team whose basic amenities were sometimes not fulfilled because it
happened to be a holiday for the company which was entrusted with it. The crew were
discourteous at most times and pilfered the funds allocated for travel by forcing the team
members to compromise on quality. The author notes with concern at the ease with which
officials (including police) in China could be made to bend to ones wishes with a small bribe.
Crossing the Taklamakan desert was the toughest part of the expedition whose problems were
complicated by the indifference of the crew. Tolstoy ruefully notes that when they reached the
final destination, they were not sorry to bid farewell to the crew and the feeling was mutual.
The book lacks any merit for serious reading. Even though the title is greatly embellished with
references to secrets of the Silk Road, the tour was poorly conceived and haphazardly executed
to have any impact. There are absolutely no references to history of the road and the times,
which tells on the authors caliber and her lack of homework. The attempt to relive Marco Polos
travel by riding on horses and camels seemed to be preposterous as there were no efforts to

anchor the narrative firmly on the rocks of history. It felt as if the travellers went on a futile trip to
the ends of the earth for no more valid reason than a fad. Tolstoy miserably failed to instil in the
reader any sense of being part of a great adventure. Copying details of the travelling girls
quarrels and diaries does not bid well for interesting reading.
The book contains a few colour plates of the journey. However, they dont have sufficient clarity
to offer a flattering illustration of the majesty of the countryside through which the expedition
lumbered on. The book also dont do justice to its grandiloquent title due to lack of serious
research.
The book is not recommended.
Rating: 2 Star

Title: The Weight of a Mustard Seed

Author: Wendell Steavenson
Publisher: Atlantic Books, 2009 (First)
ISBN: 978-1-84354-305-3
Pages: 302
A good work that narrates the ravages of Iraq first under the cruel tyrant Saddam Hussein and
later serving as the battleground for rival militias to settle their internecine scores. Wendell
Steavenson has worked for Time and written for a variety of publications. She lives in Paris and
is the author of the acclaimed title, Stories I Stole. It insightfully illustrates Iraqs disastrous slide
towards autocracy and then anarchy, first under a tyrant who deserves no better epithet than a
brutal tribal warlord and then under a foreign government which foolishly thought that their own
brand of democracy could be implanted everywhere else with ease. The book recounts the life
of Kamel Sachet, a General in Iraqi army, then the governor of one of its provinces, a deeply
religious man who had built three mosques in Baghdad out of his own income and later a victim
of Saddams mindless purge. The author has brilliantly caught and exhibited the spirit of an age
in which Iraq declined on all parameters of civilized society.
Iraq is an unlucky nation, if I may pass a judgement. It is rich in history and heritage. The cradle
of civilization was not confined to Egypt alone, it extended up to the shores of the rivers
Euphrates and Tigris. Home to some of the worlds oldest civilizations, it led humanity on the
path towards Rule of Law. Hammurabis Code was a pioneering effort to establish a set of rules
on which a society could be governed. It offered a conceptually fresh alternative to despotism.
Also, the country holds vast deposits of oil, enough to catapult the Arab nation to one of the
richest ones in the world. But, just look at its present state! Contrary to its glowing heritage, it
was always under oppressive dictators who ruled roughshod over the society. Having no need
to keep up even a semblance of accountability to the silent public, those tyrants locked the
country in ridiculous wars from which it suffered terribly. International sanctions and terrorist
bombings had put a question mark on the marketability of its oil resources.
The Baath party assumed power in 1968 after several coups and struggles had thrown out its
weak monarch in 1958. Saddam Hussein emerged as the strong man of Baath party and
assumed presidency in 1979. In a very brief time, he cast his dark shadow of autocracy on
every division of governance. Though written as a loose biography of Kamel Sachet, the book
effectively portrays a cross-sectional view of Iraqi society in those troubled times. Eager for
power and glory the deadly combination which had hastened the end of many a monarch
Saddam attacked Iran, hoping to cash in on the state of confusion after the Shiite Islamic
Revolution of Khomeini and the ill will it generated in the western world, owing to the infamous
hostage crisis. Iraq could manage some wins in the initial stages, but a determined Iranian
society fought back and inflicted heavy losses on the Iraqi side. A desperate Saddam sued for
peace after eight years of futile war which went on in a bloody stalemate. The economic
repercussions were immense. Saddam had prosecuted the war with handsome bailouts from
Kuwait, which demanded the money back since the war was over. A slump in oil prices meant
Iraq couldnt repay. Blind with irritation at the haughtiness of a country which most Iraqis
deemed to be one of their provinces, Saddam invaded in August 1990, which later proved to be
his undoing. Coalition forces led by U.S. wiped them off from Kuwait and Iraq was put under
crippling sanctions till 2003. Saddams Airforce was not even allowed to fly over most of the
countrys airspace. In 2003, U.S. provided the coup de grace in a ground attack which captured
Baghdad. Saddam was caught hiding in an underground hole and hanged after due judicial
process. Iraq slipped into civil war as warlords and militias, long held in the iron fist of Saddam
stepped in to fill the vacuum.

Kamel Sachet, the General whose life story is drawn in the narrative, rose from humble
backgrounds but went on to assume some of the highest positions in the Saddam regime. He
was obedient to authority, loyal and deeply religious. He fought valiantly in all the Saddam wars
and assumed governorship of Amara province after the Gulf War. But efficiency and loyalty were
not enough to survive under Saddam Hussein. He demanded and usually obtained unflinching
slavery from his followers. He would arrest some of them on quite flimsy charges, lock them up,
torture them and subject them to prison sentences. At the end of the term for short sentences or
in the middle of it if it was long, he would pardon them and reinstate or promote them to new
positions. The officers then would remain steadfastly loyal to the dictator. Sachet also had to
undergo such deprivations, but he assumed some kind of autonomy after the Kuwait debacle
when Saddams authority was seriously challenged. Saddam had him shot at Abu Ghraib prison
in 1998.
Steavenson portrays in realistic tones the state of fear and distrust which permeated Iraqi
society under Saddams rule. Even their private talk was self-censored since the agents of the
secret police were everywhere. The author has depicted a true portrait of Iraq during and after
Saddam. We need not look any further to see why the toppling of Saddam failed to produce a
durable government in Baghdad. The Iraqis are too divided on tribal and religious lines and
propped up by a strict code of honour that demands revenge for even the slightest
transgression whether actual or perceived that when the master who lorded over even their
thoughts was gone, the numerous groups and warlords took the country in their own hands. The
failure of Americans to fully grasp the basic nature of an Arab society had also helped create the
mayhem.
The title of the book is truly an eye-catcher. It is inspired from a Koranic verse which describes
the impartiality of verdict on the final day of judgement. Justice is said to be delivered without
the bias of even the weight of a mustard seed. The author, banking on her wide ranging
connections of friends and acquaintances has widely travelled in the region and conducted
interviews with so many people that the book is really a true mirror of Iraq under Saddam and
immediately after his end.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: In Xanadu A Quest

Author: William Dalrymple
Publisher: Penguin, 2004 (First published 1990)
ISBN: 978-0-143-03107-9
Pages: 302
Dalrymple is always welcome for an Indian reader. Most of his books are on Indian topics or
very much related to its ethos in a subtle way. In fact, he enjoys a rather high level of tolerance
from desi readers as against many western authors when they go on a critical assessment of
the experiences they had had in this country. Dalrymple do present many of his experiences in a
not too flattering light, but the recounting will be in such a caressing way that not even overly
sensitive people get offended by it, as they can clearly see the love and affection the author
possesses towards this ancient nation. However, the present book is the very first one from the
authors able hands and depicts his journey across the breadth of Asia, retracing the footsteps
of the 13th century Venetian merchant, Marco Polo from Syria on the west to Xanadu (Shang-tu)
in the east of China. The journey covers 19000 km mostly across deserts and arid zones of
Central Asia amidst a string of neighbouring countries hostile to each other or actually at war.
Polo had undertaken the trip obliging a request from Kublai Khan, the grandson of Genghis
Khan, who established Mongol rule over most of Asia. Kublai Khan requested religious
philosophers from the Pope and in a bid to proselytise the emperor, Polo obtained a sample of
oil from the lamps glowing in the Church of Holy Sepulchre in Jerusalem so as to present it as a
relic. Even this little detail was noted and copied by the author before beginning his own version
of the epic travel.
Polo began the trip in 1271 with the oil sample and Dalrymple illuminatingly point out the
profane activities and inter-church rivalries between various congregations which are allowed to
offer services at the Holy Sepurchre. He notes with amusement at the irreverence of the young
prefect entrusted with topping up of oil in the ever-glowing lamps from which he managed to
obtain a small quantity. He declares that there is nothing magical in the oil, that it is ordinary
sunflower oil and passes some lasciviously oblique comments about the authors lady
companion, even while inside one of the holiest shrines of Christianity. This is also one of the
factors which led the author to claim that for 2000 years, Jerusalem has brought out the least
attractive qualities in every race that has lived there. The holy city has had more atrocities
committed in it than any other town in the world (p.18). These remarks apply equally well to any
holy city of any religion.
Polo travelled from Jerusalem to Syria on his onward journey, but that is unthinkable in todays
Middle East. If Israeli visa is stamped on the passport, Syria and Iran will not let you through. So
the author and his friend went back to Cyprus and boarded a ferry to Syria. He describes with a
high sense of humour his travels along pot-holed roads of Turkey and marvels at the
civilizational progress it had obtained in the middle ages. The Shifaiye Medresse was built in
1217 as a medical school and there was nothing remotely comparable in Europe at this time,
even the outstanding Italian medical school at Salerno. European architecture, or many facets
of it, like the pointed arch which is a key feature of Gothic style is derived from Islamic
architecture.
Travelling in 1986, while the Iran Iraq war was raging and amidst a xenophobic Persian
mindset nourished by the revolutionary mullahs, journey through Iran proved irksome to the
author. Professing strict adherence to medieval dogmas and codes of practice, both him and his
girlfriend found Iran to be rigid, playing mullahs speeches in public transport systems and
irksome for women. It is however, to be noted that the people were as friendly as any other and
helpful, though the author finds them to be possessing a tinge of effeminacy (p.162). Polos
route turned to Afghanistan from there, but it was inaccessible to Western tourists because of

the Soviet occupation of the country and the vast minefields they had set up on the border
regions. Instead, they travelled through Pakistan towards north to catch up with the ancient
caravan route.
The travelling party was put to great trouble by the intricate rules of Chinese bureaucracy. Most
of the route through which they travelled was strictly off limits for foreigners in 1986. Local police
harassed them and arrested them on more than one occasion. Dalrymple humorously narrates
how they managed to hoodwink the not-so-alert policemen and continued their travel by hitch
hiking, too afraid to use public transport. Such foolhardy acts of defiance was bound to end up
in long prison sentences in undemocratic countries like China, but the author and his readers
were fortunate enough to survive to tell and hear the story. China seems to be justified in taking
such precautions as the route coincided with one of Chinas nuclear testing sites and the author
claims to have observed people suffering from harmful effects of radiation. The veracity of the
claim could not be proved however. The team experienced their greatest despair when they
were again arrested near Shang-tu (Xanadu, in Coleridges poem) their final destination.
Having come 19000 kilometers, only to be arrested and deported just 8 km from the ruins of
Kublai Khans medieval palace was heartbreaking. The police took pity on them and transported
them to the ruins in their own vehicle, but didnt allow to photograph the place. Dalrymple
managed to pour the oil hed collected from Jerusalem over the ground where the Great Khans
throne was supposed to stand.
The author gives a little too much attention to finer details of architecture whenever he is near a
dilapidated structure, whether it is a disused mosque, damaged Medresse or a caravanserai. He
is quite adept on the nuances of architecture and delights in presenting the similarities and
contrasts between various schools of architecture, which is not so close to the hearts of readers.
Dalrymple is so adroit in delightful depictions of travel experiences, and his narration of travel in
China in 1986, the year in which he actually travelled there, is quite revealing by comparison
with todays realities. Beijing was still a city of bicycles when they reached there and its
transformation to a bustling metropolis is mind boggling. Perhaps if the author would care to
retrace the entire journey and note the changes alone, that itself would prove to be another
classic in travel writing. The book contain a set of monochrome plates of sights on the way and
is graced with a good glossary.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 4 Star

Title: About Time

Author: Adam Frank
Publisher: OneWorld, 2012 (First)
ISBN: 978-1-85168-909-5
Pages: 337
First of all I need to say that this book is a bit tough. Books in the popular science genre should
not be so difficult to grasp, otherwise people may find it easier to go after Nature or Science, the
reputed scientific journals. Frank talks about time and its meaning to the society and to
cosmology, the study of the universe. The weight of learned opinion now tilts to the notion that
time itself began with the big bang in which the universe originated. This preempts any attempt
to ask questions like what went before the bang. What the author asserts is that cosmic time
and societys concept of time are glued together and modified according to improving standards
of material engagement. For example, an individual who lived in pre-historic times may find it
meaningless and confusing to learn that an event is scheduled to begin at 10.23 am. The
methods of time reckoning familiar to his society was based on the movement of the sun and a
resolution of a few hours was enough to run the society in good order, but not now. Modern
society engages vastly superior elements in time reckoning that a resolution of even seconds
may appear to be too long, in some circumstances. The book gives a history of the progress in
the idea of time over the ages and also a good description of the theories governing the origin
and development of the universe.
All human societies, irrespective of the state of cultural progress they were in, had means of
time reckoning that was amply suitable for their purposes. Though it may seem crude to us
today, the contemporaries of such primitive methods didnt feel constrained by any inadequacy
of the device. Hunter-gatherers had a measure of time that encompassed the day and the
seasons. When neolithic farming and agrarian societies entered the picture, accurate reading of
the season in which farming activities like seeding and manuring were performed became very
important. Curious it may seem, but these people had an idea of how the universe began and
allusions to such immense events are still represented by the myths that had been passed on to
modern times. By the time of classical Greece, rationalism made its first halting step into
learned discourse. Hellenistic thinkers repudiated the need to invoke divinity into everyday life.
Development of calendars to reckon time had its beginning in Mesopotamia where accurate
measurements of celestial trajectories of planets was woven into the practice of religion itself.
The first systematic attempt to bring out a unified calendar took place in 46 BCE when Julius
Caesar modified the existing mechanism to make Julian calendar which forms the basis of the
calendar we still use.
Societys needs for accurate time keeping depends on its material engagement. Frank lucidly
explains the development of clocks around 1300s that divided the day into equal parts. The
original inventor of mechanical clocks is unknown, but its spread like wildfire ever since its first
appearance in 1307 at Orvieto, Italy. Clock work was perfected in a few centuries. Harrisons
naval chronometer set standards in fixing the longitude coordinates at sea. As clocks
proliferated, the need to set standards of time between cities became a burning issue. It was
pure chaos before 1883 when the railway mediated effort succeeded in proclaiming time zones
whereby cities falling within a 15 degree stretch of longitude had a common time. Imagine the
trouble when each city had a unique time while the railway had another!
The 20th century saw the marriage of space and time into a single entity and physics finally
began to move away from common sense. Einsteins theory of general relativity established
conclusively that space and time does not stand out independently as Newton had thought and
that they are merged in an integrated artefact, called spacetime. Likened often to a stretched
rubber sheet, the surface of spacetime gets curved due to the presence of matter or energy

which causes gravitation. Thus, instead of recognizing gravity as a force, Einstein showed it as
only a quirk emerging out of the curvature of spacetime. Development of electronics and
computers made the dependence of society more abstract through the ubiquitous silicon
devices. Even though the modern communication devices free us from the fetters of space, we
are more and more tied up to electronic time set by the schedulers and calendars of the
devices.
The book presents a comprehensive discussion on the theories that purported to describe the
universe and its origins. From steady state theory in which it was believed that the universe
existed at all times, the Big Bang theory gained prominence as it could successfully explain
some of the observed facts like cosmic microwave background radiation which other theories
couldnt. Coupled with the developments in particle physics, cosmology entered a new phase in
the 1990s. The observation that the universe is expanding more rapidly threw an unexpected
road block on big bang theorys path. Eternal inflation came up as a way of accounting for this
effect, but it threw up several problems in its wake on the quantum level. Concept of multiple
universes or multiverse which postulates the simultaneous existence of several universes in
which ours is only one. Though it may appear far fetched, it helps to explain away the problem
of the existence of about 20 constants in the standard model of particle physics which seem to
be finetuned for the existence of life. If multiple universes exist, we can always claim that we
happen to be in one which is optimized for us! However, these are only hypotheses and have no
basis on observation. It is doubtful that such concepts could ever be verified by experiment or
observation. We must note here that one of the basic requirements of a scientific theory is that it
should be falsifiable by tests.
Frank is a professor of astrophysics and his arguments on history and culture are borrowed
from other authors. Readers are forced to note the very small number of authors he has relied
on. Such references are thematic and excessive reliance on other sources make the reading a
bit tedious and purposeless. Readability of the book waxes and wanes over the chapters. Im
sure the somewhat dull stuff with which he begins the book must have caused a sizeable loss of
readers. However, the diction improves by simplifying as one moves on and even becomes
enjoyable at some points in the middle.
The discussion on cosmological models is very comprehensive, but not original not in the
sense that it is plagiarized. The theories could be gleaned from any popular science book which
is far more readable than this one. Throughout the book, the author maintain that cosmic time
and cultural time are somehow braided together, but not amount of nitpicking has been effective
enough to establish it conclusively. Arguments are numerous, but not convincing enough!
The book is recommended only for serious readers.
Rating: 2 Star

Title: Whose Bible Is It ? A Short History of the Scriptures

Author: Jaroslav Pelikan
Publisher: Penguin, 2005 (First)
ISBN: 0-1430-3677-7
Pages: 251
No other book has exerted a greater influence on the actions of humanity over the ages than the
Bible. Millions cherished it, followed it to the letter, practised what it preached, died and killed for
it. Though everyone would accept that it is the sacred book of Christians, we also find many
portions of the collection of books which goes by the name of Bible are sacred to Judaism and
Islam as well. It is this affiliation offered by these varied sects that have obtained the sobriquet,
People of the Book, to them. This work is a fine effort to explain the origins of Bible, its growth,
splits, compilations, the story of its spreading across the world and newer interpretations of it
which continue to be of relevance to a great many people. Pelikan is amply fit for the task, as he
is the Sterling Professor Emeritus of History at Yale University and is the author of many books,
including the five-volume The Christian Tradition A History of the Development of Doctrine. He
has received many professional acclaims, counting also an honorary degree from the Jewish
Theological Seminary of America to a total of more than forty honorary degrees. It is no wonder
why such a book crossing the boundary of everyday religion should invariably come from a man
who is a bridge between religions.
The book begins with an excellent review of how the books of the Bible came to be assembled
as the canon or scripture. The history of the Scriptures is handled in fine, professional manner
which is appealing to all classes of readers since it contains enough respect for the faithful and
enough objectivity for the skeptic. The stories, or events, depending on which way you look at it,
described in the Old Testament were handed down through generations by word of mouth. It
came to be codified by the first or second centuries BCE. The Old Testament (also called
Tanakh) is divided into three parts the Torah which is the most sacred, consisting of the first
five books and forms a canon within the canon, the Neviim, which is the deeds and teachings of
the prophets of Israel, and the Kethuvim, the writings which were incorporated into the canon at
a later date. Scholars differ on the date on which the book was assembled from its constituent
parts, as the Greek word biblia means little books. Pelikan gives a surprisingly later date for the
compilation of Old Testament as 90 or 100 CE, but with solid evidence to back the claim. This
date is later than the making of some of the books of New Testament. But the author asserts
that the fall of Jerusalem in 70 CE and the rise of the Christian movement had goaded the
Jewish rabbis to set their scriptures in a permanent way through a synagogue held at Jamnia.
Alexandria in Egypt was a great centre of cosmopolitan learning and commerce in the early
centuries of common era. Lot of Jews lived there and thrived. Many of them lost contact with
their mother tongue, Hebrew, in which the Old Testament is written. Partly to provide inspiration
to this new generation and partly to spread the message among gentiles, the Bible was
translated into Greek. Legends says that six scribes each from the twelve tribes of Israel were
employed for the work, bringing the total to 72. Hence the Greek Bible came to be called
Septuagint. In fact, the Christians made most use of this book, to carry on their own liturgical
process at which the Jews were deliberately kept apart. The New Testament, written originally in
Greek, was a logical sequence to the Septuagint.
A skeletal form of the New Testament was in use by 150 CE but there was no uniformity in the
sequence or selection of books. It was written in Greek as Paul preached his ministry in Asia
Minor, Greece and only later was attracted to Rome. Scholars like Athanasius of Caesaria and
Jerome was successful in compiling the books of the New Testament in a canonical form by the
end of the 4th century. It may astonish us to learn that the books of the Old Testament was
finalized and legitimized only a millennium later, at the Council of Trent in 1546. The rising

power of Rome and its official language, Latin, was instrumental in bringing about a Latin
translation of the Bible, known as vulgate, meaning vernacular. However, the Jews had seen the
danger of translating their holy books by now, as the Septuagint, which was a Greek translation
was expropriated by Christians. Therefore, the Jewish texts were not translated to Latin with
ecclesiastical sanction.
The next big development came with the advent of printing. Gutenberg first published the Bible
in 1454-55 in Latin. Revised editions soon appeared everywhere. Desiderius Erasmus work in
1505 came out with Greek and Latin authorized versions. The Protestant Reformation
spearheaded by Martin Luther and Calvin sought to accord sanction only to the original text in
Hebrew or Greek as they mounted a campaign of going back to the Originals. Primacy of place
for reverence moved to the Book instead of idols as in Roman Catholicism and Eastern
Orthodoxy. A subtle shift in learning of Hebrew and Greek was seen in Reformation clergy. This
importance granted to Bible text resulted in a number of interpretations to it and consequent
schisms. Bible was translated to several vernaculars in Europe by 16 th century, with the German
translation by Martin Luther himself. The authorized King James version in English appeared in
1611.
The last two centuries saw phenomenal growth both in the number of copies and number of
translations of the Bible. There is virtually no language, nor library on earth in which a copy of
the Tanakh or New Testament is not available. However, the last century also witnessed the
Holocaust, where Jews who share the Scriptures with Christians were singled out and killed in
large numbers for the religious belief they possessed. In the end, all comes to the interpretation
and reinterpretations of the books of the Bible which are giving new meanings and aptness to
our everyday lives, as the author sums it up.
The book could have done better with an index on account of the lots of esoteric terms and
ideas discussed. In its present form, it is very difficult to look up a word later. The language is
scholarly, which means there is ample scope for simplification. Long sentences, reaching up to
half a page can be seen. This is definitely not a disadvantage, as fine diction is the aspiration of
any writer.
The book makes itself endearing to the readers on account of the fine thread of humour
intricately woven into the structure of the narrative. It is no mean feat to be humorous while
dealing with such a sensitive issue as Scriptures.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Istanbul Memories and the City

Author: Orhan Pamuk
Publisher: Faber & Faber 2006 (First published: 2005)
ISBN: 978-0-571-21833-2
Pages: 333
Turkeys greatest living novelist and Nobel Laureate in Literature 2006, Orhan Pamuk
reminisces about his life from childhood to the moment when he decided to become a writer.
Pamuk always lived in Istanbul and the permanence blends effortlessly to the life of the city as
well, from its beginnings around the fourth century CE. The destiny of the people and the city is
portrayed so commingled that it imparts a sense of melancholy, called huzun in Turkish, in its
residents. The narrative of the writers childhood and adolescence is set in a stage of urban
decadence which permeates Istanbuls streets. The city went through very difficult times
immediately after the end of World War I when the Ottoman empire was overthrown by the
republic which embarked on a westernisation drive not seen anywhere else in the world.
Peoples attire, artistic tastes and even the script in which Turkish was written was latinized by
Ataturk who put Turkey firmly on the road to modernity. He transferred the capital from Istanbul
to Ankara and the old city struggled hard to recover from the double blow of the fall of its
aristocracy and loss of power. In a desperate bid to vie for a place in modern Europes contours,
we read about the struggle the metropolis witnessed among its inhabitants between the old and
the new. We also learn about the Bosphorus Strait which girdles the city and provides a
backdrop for the thoughts and musings of Istanbullus in their wakeful moments.
Pamuk was born, brought up and is still living in Istanbul. He describes the joys and hidden
nuances of living in an extended family as a child which he shared with the others in a 5-storey
apartment all for themselves. Coming across dilapidated palaces and burnt down relics of the
Ottoman Empire at every corner and wondering at the ephemeralness of a great empire was a
day to day experience for the author on the cobbled stone pathways of the historic city. But quite
unlike what the proverb says, familiarity does not beget contempt in the authors mind. He
demonstrates a dignified aloofness with lot of respect for the citys past, and vividly narrates in
poetic detail the childhood memories he possess. We get a first hand glimpse of the
impressionability of young minds while reading that Pamuk still possess traces of his aversion to
objects which terrified him as a child.
Pamuk captures the spirit of huzun, which permeates the city as well as its people. However,
the term is not used in a disparaging sense, but rather as a thing to be proud of. This aspect of
the city was first identified by Romantic painters in mid-1800s. This emotion permeates social
life, arts and even Turkish cinema which was at that time the worlds second largest film industry
after Indias. Turkish writers, most notably Yahya Kemal and Tanpinar who are also the authors
idols carried forward the spirit of melancholy in their literary offerings. This obsession with
melancholy permeates other great writers as well, as the author quotes Ahmet Rasim on the
facia as the beauty of a landscape resides in its melancholy.
The book is adorned with a lot of photographs mostly taken by Ara Guler, which add a visual
depth, or another dimension to the narrative. It portrays in a wistful canvas what the text
attempts to do in description. The publishers should seriously consider including a pronunciation
guide to Turkish names of people and places. Ever since Ataturk changed the script, Turkey
has developed a well thought out logic in representing the sounds with a tick above or a curve
below, a letter. Without it, the readers feel like encountering the waiter in a French restaurant
with the menu card. A glossary is also a good idea for a book of this sort. The authors style is
remarkable for its candidness which is of prime consideration in autobiographical sketches.
Pamuk stops at his adolescence, with ample scope for another volume detailing his later life
which was fruitful and reputable the world over.

The book is highly recommended.

Rating: 3 Star

Title: Return of a King The Battle for Afghanistan 1839-1842

Author: William Dalrymple
Publisher: Bloomsbury, 2013 (First)
ISBN: 978-1-4088-1830-5
Pages: 502
Ever since I read The Last Mughal, Dalrymple has been one of my favourite authors. As the
years passed, all of his other works came to me until I saw the announcement of his new
volume, Return of a King somewhere around the beginning of the year. Eager anticipation
ensued, finally reaching the crescendo of joy when I got hold of a copy in the library a week
back. With this book, let me proudly say that I have read and reviewed ALL of Dalrymples titles!
Alas, along with the joy comes the saddening realization that I will not be encountering one of
his works for at least two years to come, as that much time is what he normally takes in
researching and publishing a new work. When a new title appears at the end of a gruelling wait,
I am certain that the anticipation would not have been in vain.
Return of a King is an anecdote of Britains first Afghan War (1839-42) in an attempt to tame the
wild and mountainous country and to re-establish Shah Shuja, the monarch who lived in exile in
British India. Based on unsubstantiated conclusions taken from doubtful intelligence gathered
from the field, Britain invaded the country to preempt the Russians from getting a hold with the
ruler Dost Mohammad who was really an anglophile at heart. The Army of the Indus, as the
British forces were called, managed to overrun the country after a long march through difficult
mountain passes under the constant harassment from tribal snipers. Shah Shuja, who was
weak and enjoying no support at home, was made the king again. The highhandedness and
rush for political and economic reforms initiated by the invaders soon alienated them from the
Afghan nobility which had had a strict code of honour. Shuja was soon lampooned as the stooge
of infidels and the whole country rose against them. The weak British envoy and military
commander in Kabul couldnt offer a fitting response to the uprising in time and they suffered
heavy casualties in the city, with the envoy and his deputy being brutally murdered by the
insurgents. A ceasefire was soon agreed and the British were allowed to retreat back to their
base in Peshawar at the height of winter in 1842. The retreating troops were followed by harsh
nature and the determined Afghan soldiers bent on obliterating the invading force. In a matter of
weeks, the entire army was wiped out by cold, diseases, hunger and the bullets and knives of
the insurgents. Only one man limped back to the British base at Jalalabad to tell the story. Shuja
himself was assassinated soon after though the losses were avenged to some extent by the
Army of Retribution led by the British in 1842 which devastated most of the country they passed
through and killing thousands. Dalrymple beautifully describes the epic fight and the
circumstances which led to it.
Afghanistan always remained at the frontier of powerful neighbours and was never under a
dominant central authority until it was established by Ahmed Shah Abdali who was in the service
of Nadir Shah, but fled Persia soon after the Shahs assassination, stealing the Koh-i-Noor, the
worlds largest diamond. He established the Durrani dynasty which lasted only two generations.
The Sadozai clan, of which the rulers belonged, came to blows against the Barakzai clan, who
were the ministers. Shah Zaman, grand son of Abdali was captured and blinded in 1800 in
factional struggle against his half-brother. Three years later, Shah Shuja ul-Mulk, the brother of
the deposed king managed to stage a victorious battle to ascend the throne in Kabul. Shuja was
reported to be a gentleman with refined tastes, but with a predilection to cut off the ears, noses
and genitals of his trusted servants for even minor infractions. Shujas reign lasted only till 1809
when he was deposed by Barakzais at the Battle of Nimla. Shuja ran for his life and obtained
asylum at Ludhiana, even though he had to part with the Koh-i-Noor to Raja Ranjit Singh in the
meanwhile. He planned and organized several abortive military strikes against the Kabul regime
under his rival, the Barakzai Dost Mohammad.

Meanwhile, another story was being enacted in Europe. Napoleons meteoric rise and fall
pointed to the importance of Afghanistan to Britain. The French emperor wanted to prise India
away from England, thus weakening it. To this end, he made alliances with Persia and Russia.
But his fall put paid to French ambitions until Britain found another threat looming on its northern
horizon in the 1830s Russia. St. Petersburg opened negotiations with Persia and Dost
Mohammad Khan. If the Russians could ensure their military presence in Afghanistan, they
could invade India when they wished. But England was in alliance with the enemies of Dost
Mohammad, namely Shah Shuja and Ranjit Singh, so it had to overrule the entreaties of its
most capable agent, Alexander Burnes who was despatched to Kabul and was clamouring for
an arrangement with the Barakzai ruler as against the weak Sadozai king-in-exile living in
Punjab. Diplomatic hassles prevented Burnes from exerting a direct influence on Lord Auckland,
the Governor General. The Persian army began skirmishing around Herat around this time with
Russian support and the country was expected to fall to them and the Barakzais.
The two pronged attack on Kabul was marked more by hardships the army encountered along
the way rather than due to any resistance. Kandahar fell without firing a single shot and Ghazni
fell like a plum after a brief fight. When the wind seemed to be on British favour, the treacherous
chieftains rebelled against their master, Dost Mohammad who had to flee to Bukhara where he
was imprisoned. Shah Shuja ascended the throne, but Macnaghten, the governor generals
secretary and envoy to Kabul, was the real power. This charade could not be continued further
as the people saw how weak their sovereign was. Dost Mohammad escaped meanwhile from
Bukhara and surrendered to the British who promptly parcelled him to exile in Ludhiana where
Shuja lived earlier. The large number of British troops in the capital was creating more havoc in
the social milieu as many noble Kabuli women turned to the flesh trade for easy money. Matters
came to a head when Alexander Burnes seduced the mistress of an Afghan noble who was
insulted and maltreated when he tried to retrieve her.
In November 1841, the British found to their dismay, the extent of the hatred they had amassed
in peoples minds when the whole country erupted against them with cries of jihad (holy war).
Poor planning in setting up cantonment, indecision regarding the timely deployment of troops to
quell violence and general complacency ensured totality of British rout. Burnes and Macnaghten
were killed, decapitated and the mutilated remains strewn over the streets. British men, women
and Indian sepoys were captured and enslaved with many women ending up in local harems. At
the turn of the new year, in January 1842, the British were finally allowed to withdraw from Kabul
with whatever they had after paying a huge ransom to their assaulters. Little did they suspect
that they were walking into a trap set by Akbar Khan who informed nearby tribal chiefs about the
partys arrival. The cold and snow of the winter of 1842 was especially harsh that compounded
the miseries of the soldiers and their camp followers who had no woollens, not much food, arms
and ammunition. The Afghan assailants treated them for weapon practice and mowed them
down to a single man. An estimated 12,000 people perished in the mountain passes. The British
mounted an Army of Retribution to avenge their miserable failure. This army more than
extracted vengeance on the city of Kabul and whereever they went. The violence was
nauseating, but suffice to say that whatever the Afghans gave to the British, they were paid back
with compound interest. The English however found it prudent to leave the country to its fate
and recalled Dost Mohammad to hand over reins to him.
The book neatly depicts the characters of tribal leaders of Afghanistan who are thoroughly
independent in outlook so that the central leadership had to resort to monetary and other
placatory tactics to enlist their support. Though very brave in battlefield, they are prepared to
stoop to any depth of moral degenration if it suited their purpose for the time being. All of them
were treacherous though the author paints them in a more chivalrous attire as evidenced by
tales of murder of their own mates in garden parties who were invited for the very purpose of

eliminating them. Dalrymple has used many Afghan sources which have not seen the light of
day in English in the research for this book that ensures a balanced view of the debate. As is
characteristic of the author, he lives history through his characters who possess enough bone
and marrow to bewitch the readers attention. His analysis is sharp, narration so mesmerising
and selection of subjects so appealing and delightful. However, the description of the besieged
British army in Kabul seemed to be so lengthy and full of details of military strategy as to be a bit
disconcerting. The authors insightful comparisons to the NATO occupation of modern
Afghanistan is very striking and military strategists must pay some heed to them.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 4 Star

Title: The Earth An Intimate History

Author: Richard Fortey
Publisher: Harper Perennial, 2005 (First published 2004)
ISBN: 0-00-655137-8
Pages: 477
Geology is a science which enters the imagination of the society typically after an earthquake,
tsunami or a similar catastrophe against which the vulnerability and helplessness of human
technology is so painfully evident. When the forces that lay concealed among the deep earth
shakes up from slumber there is not much we can do except evacuating people from the
surface. Richard Fortey is a research scientist at the Natural History Museum and a Fellow of
the Royal Society. The Earth is a timely and relevant initiative from the geologist to make the
public aware of geology in general and the earth itself in particular. We read about the great
upheavals on the surface of earth occasioned due to deep movements at the plate level
underneath, which are always moving about on top of the mantle, albeit very slowly at the
pace of your finger nails grow, as the author says. The book is quite impressive to read and has
attracted appreciative review from many, including Bill Bryson who praised it as dazzling and
the author was without peer among science writers. The second part of the comment is a bit
audacious, but there is no arguing about the first.
Volcanoes are the objects of curious attention of people of all ages, and tinged with a shade of
awe at the tremendous magnitude of forces at work. Fortey begins his travels and investigations
from Naples, Italy where the most notorious volcano in history is located, Mount Vesuvius. Its
eruption in 79 CE had obliterated Herculaneum and Pompeii whose remains are still visible near
the city. But Vesuvius is now dormant and the spectators are denied the glory of subterranean
forces. So the author takes us to Hawaii Islands where volcanoes coexist with paradise-like
beaches. Here, we can witness molten lava falling to the sea, which makes a fearful sight to
behold. The author has succeeded in painting a true picture in words without losing the majesty
of the next wonder of geology plate tectonics. Hawaii is an archipelago containing a chain of
volcanic islands. However, the active volcano exists in only one island at a time. Gradually, the
volcanic activity ceases in one island and moves on to another point in the chain which have
just become visible over the waves. Thus new islands are formed and volcanoes shift their
positions to them. The reason behind this transfer of volcanism is explained by plate tectonics.
The mantle plume, which transfers molten lava from the earths interior to the crust is stationary,
but when the plate moves over the plume, a volcano is formed. The movement of the plate is
very slow, at a rate of 2.5 to 15 cm in a year. But when aggregated over geological time, the
movement is considerable and the volcanism seems to shift to other islands.
The mandate of geology runs supreme in alpine peaks and the rugged terrain of Newfoundland.
Fortey explains the concepts behind the formation of the great mountain chain of Alps with
several plates to illustrate and his extensive explorations in those areas act as a beacon to
guide the readers. We read about a supercontinet, Pangaea which broke up to create the
continents we see today. This breakup and agglomeration is not unique in geological annals.
Even before the continent of Pangaea was formed, there were still ancient oceans which
separated distinct land masses. When those continents came together to become a single one,
a mountain generally originated where the sea has been. Fortey identifies such a vanished
ocean as Iapetus whose remains are still seen as a rocky outcrop rich in minerals that run
through Central Europe. The Ural Mountain in Russia is also a remnant of such a sea
disappeared long ago. But not all mountains are derived from a subduction zone created when
the oceanic plate slides under the thick continental plate. This turns our attention again to plate
tectonics, the single most revolutionary idea that catalysed the pace of research in geology.
Though the idea came in the 1920s through the works of Alfred Wegener, it was considered an
obscure one by prominent geologists in the field. In the 1960s, the theory was resurrected with

incontrovertible evidence in its favour. We now know for sure that the Himalayan mountain chain
is the product of the buckling of the crust as a result of Indian plate pushing on to the Asian
plate.
The author does not leave out any feature of the earths surface without pausing to reflect on it.
His in-depth experience of rocks makes itself astonishing to the readers. Not content with what
he sees on the crust, we are invited for a tour to the innards of our home planet. We encounter
a solid metallic core deep inside, surrounded by molten metals and alloys under unimaginably
high pressure, followed by a mantle and finally, a crust. The wonders hidden inside the earth
never for a moment fail to amaze us.
A lot of colour plates illustrating the geological backbone of the ideas discussed in text is a great
help for lay readers to visualize. We have no option to appreciate the wide ranging travels
undertaken by the author as part of his academic career and in preparation of this book.
However, the language become terse at many points in proportion to the complexity of
processes and events under discussion. Some of us may fail to appreciate the finer distinctions
between various kinds of rocks of which the author is very excited about. Though Fortey has
tried his best to illuminate a portion of the highly technical field of geology, we are still left with a
sense of lost opportunity. Even with all those illustrations and photographs, general readers still
struggle to follow the author at many points. This is definitely not a drawback on the authors
style, but due to the nature of the subject.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Unknown Quantity A Real and Imaginary History of Algebra

Author: John Derbyshire
Publisher: Plume, 2006 (First)
ISBN: 978-0-452-28853-9
Pages: 320
Mathematics is one subject which is best avoided by most popular science writers. The apathy
of the audience plays a large part in this conceivable reluctance. Stephen Hawking himself says
that he could have sold double the number of copies of his magnum opus A Brief History of
Time if he had omitted the only equation E = mc2 contained in the book. So much for the poor
opinion science writers cultivate about the general readers. Presumably, John Derbyshire and
the publisher Plume Books dont share this misconception and the result is a thoroughly
enjoyable and infotaining book on mathematics. Unfortunately, it deals only with a topic within
the vast ocean of math, algebra. The author is a mathematician and linguist and the celebrated
author of Prime Obsession, a mathematical biography of Bernhard Riemann. He traces the
history of algebra from the mists of prehistory to ultramodern concepts which is just finding
acceptance among scientific community.
Mathematical ability was possessed by mankind from prehistorical times. People used it to
quantify game of prey, and to distribute it among the tribe in a fair manner. However, the sense
of arithmetic became abstract much much later. When the concept of, say, threeness as in the
case of three lambs got detached from bondage to the physical entity and ended up in a symbol
representing threeness, the seed of mathematics was born. Every primitive society had
concepts of their own, but we find formulae of sufficiently advanced level by 18 th century BCE
Babylon. Ancient Babylonians were very good astronomers and clay tablets of computations
have come down to our time. We must keep in mind that these computations have no
resemblance to modern symbolism. In fact, they didnt even use letter symbols to represent
unknown quantities as algebra does today. The first stirrings of thought in this direction was
made by Greek thinker Diophantus who used primitive symbols in computations and is
considered to be the father of algebra.
After the flowering of classical Greek period, Europe relapsed into the darkness of Middle Ages.
The spirit of scientific enquiry and reason were kept alive by Arab scholars who flourished
during the early Islamic period in Baghdad and Isfahan. In fact, the term algebra was derived
from the title of the book, al-Kitab al-Mukhtasar fi hisab al-jabr wal-muqabala written in the 9th
century. The scholar Abu Jafar Muhammad ibn Musa al-Khwarismi, who was the author, also
gave the term algorithm through a poor rendering of his own name to Latin. When Renaissance
finally dawned, Europe caught up for the lost time and surpassed all others in ingenuity of
thought. General solutions of cubic and quartic equations (of powers three and four of the
unknown quantity) were found in the 15 th and 16th centuries. Descartes provided the basis for
modern symbolism. Algebra really took off from solving equations to new realms in 19 th century
when Niels Abel proved that there is no algebraic solution to the general quintic equation (of
power 5) in 1826.
As the author himself admits, the handling and processing of numbers alone is quite dry and
devoid of colour, which adds zest to life. Math is not without such flamboyant characters, the
most notable being Evariste Galois, the French mathematician who was the proponent of group
theory that went on to become the essence of many other fields. Galois was a rebel who lost his
life in a duel with an opponent probably waged for an unrequited love. Anticipating his defeat
and sure death the next morning, Galois was reported to have scribbled a few notes on a piece
of paper which paved the way for the development of group theory. That century also saw the
re-emergence of geometry in the guise of algebraic geometry. Derbyshire also lists the brand
new areas that have grown up in math like category theory, motivitic cohomolgy and others

which are still not understood by people who are not in the possession of a higher mathematical
degree.
The book is superbly conceived and delightfully presented, at least in the first three quarters of
the text. Considering the nature of the subject, Derbyshire has worked wonders in presenting
the concepts in such a way as to be comprehensible to any class of readers and with the right
mix of history which is equally important to do justice to the title of the book. The illustrations are
ample and the brief mathematical prefaces which the author terms primers serve their purpose
well. He also ensures that the readers stay with him on the same page, literally! The
biographical sketches add interest to the narrative.
Even with all this, there is no denying that reading becomes tardy when the historical account
reaches the 19th century. From here onwards, the concepts become profound and turns
unintelligible for those who have no background of higher mathematics. However, this is quite
understandable and does not diminish the charm of the work.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: A History of the Arab Peoples

Author: Albert Hourani
Publisher: Faber and Faber, 2013 (First published 1991)
ISBN: 978-0-571-28801-4
Pages: 502
This is a comprehensive description of the Arab societies and their culture which is focussed to
the outside world through the converging lens of Islam. The book is not just history. Those who
look at it with the sole intention of reading a narrative of the sequence of events like wars and
accessions of rulers till the present day would be greatly disappointed. The author goes deeper
into the psyche of the societies on whom the study was based and brings out insights noted for
their clarity and logic. Albert Habib Hourani is a Middle-eastern scholar based in Oxford, who
was born in Manchester to Lebanese Christian parents. His authority on Arab concepts was well
accepted in academic circles. The author presents a all-inclusive portrait of the societies which
he sets out to describe. Religion, literature, art and culture are also explored by the adroit
historian in a great effort to look at the developments in a wider and integrated perspective. At
times, the readers may feel a little distracted at the lengthy discourses about religious
philosophies in the first period of Islamic expansion, but with hindsight, we conceive of the
elegant structure of narration employed by Hourani.
The provenance of Arabia was clearly established only with the life and times of Muhammad,
the Prophet. The vigour and charisma of the message he proclaimed and imparted to the
people helped them achieve dominance of most of West Asia within half a century of the
Prophets death. Byzantians and Sasanids, ruling the Eastern Roman and Persian empires
were forced to vacate their claims on lands which the Arabs desired to possess. As can be
expected, when the whole edifice of empire-building depended on one man, as soon as he is off
the scene, it begins to crumble. Confusion reigned among the followers of the Prophet as to
who should succeed him. Abu Bakr, his father-in-law became the Caliph, who had no divine
authority, but entrusted with the duty of keeping peace and adjudicate on issues. Omar, Uthman
and Ali followed him, but not without engendering fierce opposition to their rule. All three of them
were assassinated subsequently. At this point, another potentate, Muawiyah seized power and
ruled from Damascus as the founder of Umayyad dynasty. Medina, from which the first four
caliphs ruled, was again relegated to the fringes of the empire, at least in administrative matters,
if not religious. The Umayyads could hold the throne for only ninety years when Abul Abbas
shifted the seat of power to Baghdad under the Abbasid caliphs. Islam spread to North Africa
and reached Spain by this time. Another caliph ruled from Cordoba in Spain, meanwhile a
Fatimid dynasty was established in Egypt.
After the tenth century, a subtle change came about in the Islamic world. Arabic, the language
which assumed prominence over all languages in the regions its power predominated, began to
lose ground to local languages again. The most important change was noticed in Iran, where its
language, Pahlavi, borrowed the script and many words from Arabic and the Persian language
was born. Temporal power also slipped away from Arabia proper and the caliphs. The Seljuk
Turks, who were soldiers or slaves brought from Central Asia to serve in the armies of caliphs
and who later converted to Islam, held the reins of power. After the last Abbasid caliph was
slaughtered at Baghdad in the Mongol raids of 1258, Turks set up their seat of power in Anatolia
and the Ottoman empire gradually came into being. Former military slaves in Egypt, called
Mameluks established a kingdom there. So by the fifteenth century, we see the Middle East
where the ancient seats of power re-established in a different guise and under a new religion.
The next phase was the point at which a Middle Eastern regime exerted the greatest influence
ever. The Ottoman empire under Mahmud II captured Constantinople which traditionally marks
the end of Dark Middle Ages. The Turkish Ottomans carried the banner of Islam wherever their

armies reached. Greece, Balkan states, Bulgaria and even Hungary came under their
hegemony. Though their rule was tolerant to minorities by the standards of the time, they were
facing revolts and insurrections from their European subjects. The height of Ottoman occupation
came in 1815 when they reached till Vienna, but thereafter, the collapse was even more
dramatic. Industrial revolution and the changing economic conditions were undermining the
viability of Ottoman regime. By 1900, all nationalities split away from their yoke, and those of
North Africa fell to the level of colonies of France and Italy. The empire itself was torn down at
the end of World War I. The second world war brought independence to Arab states which had
become protectorates. The formation of the Jewish state of Israel in 1948 with British and
American support roused lasting suspicions about the intentions of western powers.
The author gives a threadbare account of the origins of various groups which share the Islamic
heritage, but with different manifestations of guiding principles. Shiis, the most numerous and
prominent minority gradually gained identitiy from twelfth century onwards. Shiis follow the path
of Ali, the fourth caliph and the Prophets son-in-law and believe in Imams who are men of
intellect but divinely guided and infallible. The twelfth imam, Muhammad was belived to have
become invisible in 874 and is expected to return as Mehdi, before the Quranically inspired just
society is established on earth. There were other minorities as well, like Ibadis, Zaydis and
Druzes which lie on the fringes of Islamic society and deemed as such by Sunni jurisprudence
in canonical law.
The last 100 years had been a period in which lasting and often violent changes took place in
the Arab world. Though Hourani covers the period till 1991, occasioned by his demise, Malise
Ruthwen provides a balanced Afterword to extend the arguments till 2012 when ordinary people
took to the streets to demand removal of corrupt and oppressive regimes in an event known to
us by the euphemism of Arab Spring. Even at the time of this writing, a violent conflagration is
raging in Egypt and Syria and it is still premature to hazard a guess on the possible outcome of
events. One thing is clear though. The concept of asabiyya loosely translated as the sense of
belonging to a cohesive group and clannish spirit, which the author borrowed from ibn Khaldun,
a medieval writer, is still alive and forms the prime factor which is poised to shape up the sociopolitical transformation.
Whenever the issue of Arab Israeli conflict is discussed in secular media, there is often an
argument about the current day ingratitude of the Jews towards the Muslims as the Jewish
people were tolerated and allowed to live happily in the medieval period only in those countries
where Islam was in force. While it is true that they were hunted out and denigrated in Christian
lands, we should not read much into the profession of toleration claimed by Muslim sultans. The
author says about minorities in Islamic regimes, They paid a special tax; they were not
supposed to wear certain colours; they could not marry Muslim women; their evidence was not
accepted against that of Muslims in law courts; their houses or places of worship should not be
ostentatious; they were excluded from positions of power. How seriously such rules were
applied depended on local conditions, but even in the best circumstances the postion of a
minority was uneasy, and the inducement to convert existed (p.67). So much for tolerance!
Houranis occasional philosophical remarks are quite captivating. See what he comments about
defeat, Defeat goes deeper into the human soul than victory. To be in someone elses power is
a conscious experience which induces doubts about the ordering of the universe, while those
who have power can forget it, or can assume that it is part of the natural order of things and
invent or adopt ideas which justify their possession of it (p.300).
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: A History of Jerusalem

Author: Karen Armstrong
Publisher: Harper Perennial, 2005 (First published 1996)
ISBN: 0-00-638347-5
Pages: 431
The city of Jerusalem is the keystone of the mythological edifice of three great religions in the
world, Christianity, Islam and Judaism. Even though outwardly professing noble ideals like love,
charity and tolerance, there have been rivers of blood that flowed through the streets of
Jerusalem, Zion or al-Quds as the city is known to people with various perceptions of God.
Religion is such a fount of evil that even normal people turn to bloodthirsty monsters and kill
their neighbours in cold blood simply because that person happens to believe in another
mythological story quite different from ours. This book is a great description of the vicissitudes
the city had undergone in the last 4000 years. And Karen Armstrong is quite fit for narrating the
story as she is a former Roman Catholic nun who has devoted her life to writing, lecturing and
broadcasting on religious affairs. With a balanced outlook, the author analyses the events which
shaped up the modern city of Jerusalem in a systematic and structured manner.
Jerusalem was founded in the 18th century BCE as a temple to the ancient Syrian god Shalem.
We find mention of the city and the Jebusite tribe ruling there from Egyptian clay tablets. The
Israelites who would later claim the city in modern times was still a tribe from Babylon held in
captivity in Egypt. Moses liberated them and after 40 years of wanderings in the desert, settled
them in Canaan. David assumed kingship of Judah in 10 th century BCE and conquered
Jerusalem. It was only around 1000 BCE that David and his descendants would establish their
hold on the sacred city for the first time in history. Solomon built a temple to Yahweh on Mount
Zion and transported the Ark of the Covenant, the most sacred Jewish relic there which
provided a fountain of piety and holiness to the united kingdom of Israel and Judah.
After David and his son Solomon, the dynasty didnt produce strong leaders. Powerful empires
were growing in the east Assyria and then Babylon. Nebuchadnessar, the Babylonian king
invaded Jerusalem, sacked the city and its temple and moved the cream of the inhabitants to
Babylon as captives. But the prisoners were not constrained in any way and they were allowed
to pursue any economic activity they chose, while fully allowing religious freedom. After about
50 years, most of them were allowed to go home. The returnees, however, followed a very
rigorous form of religion bent on strict observance of Torah and segregation of the inhabitants to
outer quarters. The isolationist policies were incompatible with the tempest of Hellenization
brought in the wake of Alexanders invasion. Many of the Jews themselves found the syncretism
of Greeks far more conducive to intellectualism than the blind following of Torah. Strife between
conservatives and hellenists among the Jews resulted in the Seleucid king Antiochus Epiphanes
sacking the temple in 170 BCE.
The growth of Rome across the Mediterranean was a good time for Jews. Herod sided with the
powers that be in Rome and erected a string of magnificent buildings in the city. However, the
alliance was bound to be a fragile one as the Jews were fiercely fanatical when their temple was
even approached by the gentiles which included their Roman masters too. Shortsighted zealots
who whipped up frenzy against the Romans were instrumental in bringing about the ruinous
destruction of the temple and the city in 70 CE, out of which there was no resurrection for the illfated temple.
Though we have no historical evidence to the life of Jesus other than the Bible, it is true that the
Christian faith circulated in Palestine among Jews and gentiles alike due to the encompassing
spirit of early Christianity and its stress on spirituality rather than physical or geographical icons
like Jerusalem or the temple. Christians kept a low profile until Emperor Constantine lifted

sanctions against them in 313 CE and declared it to be one of the empires official religions.
Soon, the persecuted turned into persecutors and blood-curdling cruelty were inflicted on the
Jews who were bundled out of the holy city and more and more Christian churches and
monasteries were built in the 4th and 5th centuries. All the relics and holy places which we now
see scattered in and around the city were conjured up from naught in those two centuries. At
this time, Byzantium and Persia, the two great contemporary empires were locked in a mutually
destructive war, effectively wiping out their superiority. Out of this power vacuum emerged the
warriors of a new religion from Arabia.
Muhammad established Islam and instilled vitality to it. Though he died in 632, his followers
continued his banner forward and in 637, Caliph Omar conquered Jerusalem. The patriarch of
the city, Sophronius, handed it over to the conquerors in a peaceful transition. Omar built the
mosque of al-Aqsa on the Temple Mount. Caliph Abd al-Malik built the Dome of the Rock in 688
to mark the site of the original qiblah (the direction to which Muslims turn to, in prayer).
Muhammad began with Jerusalem, but later changed it to Mecca. Gradullay, the city became
holy to Muslims as well, since stories about the Prophets ascension to heaven from Jerusalem
were established as received wisdom.
The crusades in the 11th and 12th centuries saw rivers of blood flowing in the city, which created
lasting emotions of enmity between the Muslims and Christians. Jerusalem could avail some
peace only when the Ottoman empire rose to power in the 16 th century, when it was felt for a
brief time that they would overrun Europe too. But as is common with dynastic rule, the empire
began to unravel after a few generations of powerful emperors like Suleyman the Magnificent.
Christian power that was curtailed since the crusades again became ascendant when Europe
made great strides in economic and technological fronts. Middle East often fell to the status of
European colonies and the state of Israel was formed in 1948. The city is now in Jewish hands
though bloody violence breaks the peace more often than ever.
The narrative is well referenced and delivered with a clear outlook and a message of harmony
and tolerance. However, Armstrong treats Jesus as a historical figure with sole references from
the New Testament to support the argument. This is confusing and really amounts to mixing fact
with fiction which is not to be expected in a book with a strong root in history. The authors
narration is impartial and objective on most issues except on a few occasions, but there is a
subtle thread of pampering Islamic claims on the city as against those of Jews or Christians.
This may be due to a subconscious effort to appear neutral as the author was a nun in her
earlier career and naturally wished to outlive her past.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Prisoner of the State The Secret Journal of Chinese Premier Zhao Ziyang
Author: Zhao Ziyang
Publisher: Simon & Schuster, 2009 (First)
ISBN: 978-1-84737-697-8
Pages: 287
China possesses a great cultural and scientific heritage spanning thousands of years which is
the worlds envy. Unfortunately, the country now reels under an autocratic regime in which a
bunch of hardened geriatrics control the fate of a billion people like what they should do, what
they should buy and even what they should think. This is no exaggeration, but only the candid
assessment one gets from this book written by a former premier of the state and general
secretary of the all powerful Chinese Communist Party. Zhao Ziyangs rise to prominence was
quick, like in an autocracy when you happen to have powerful backers. Ziyang was elevated to
the post of Prime Minister and then the partys general secretary by Deng Xiaoping, the man
who ruled China singlehandedly after the death of the tyrannical leader, Mao Zedong. The
author paved the way for economic reforms in the country, but the Tiananmen Square protests
in 1989 ended up in a tussle between him and Deng Xiaoping who was not prepared to concede
even an iota of democratic freedom to the people. He was removed from all official positions,
placed under house arrest till his death in 2005, without any judicial procedure. This book is his
journal under incarceration in which he audiotaped his experiences and thoughts and cleverly
concealed them among his childrens toys. It came to light only after his death, waking up the
world to a ringside view of the power politics and the farce that is going on in China in the name
of socialism. Rule of Law is unheard of, and the party goes by the maxim of Rule by (a few)
Men. The book is translated by Bao Pu, Renee Chiang and Adi Ignatius with a foreward by
Roderick MacFarquhar.
The end of 1980s had been a bad time for China. Half-hearted reform measures initiated earlier
ended up in inflation and widespread corruption. But the hardliners in the party were opposed to
any suggestion of giving more freedom to the masses. Hu Yaobang, who was the party general
secretary and an ardent reformer, but was later removed from office as he had ruffled some
feathers of the coterie of elders in the party on whom all power was concentrated, died on April
15, 1989. His memorial services, attended by a large number of students suddenly turned into
mass demonstrations attended even by people in other sectors like government departments
and industry. Chinas autocratic leaders panicked and issued a strongly worded condemnation
in a Peoples Daily editorial on April 26 with the approval of Deng Xiaoping, the paramount
leader, accusing the students of indulging in anti-party, anti-socialist activities. This infuriated the
students who managed to stage hunger strikes in Tiananmen Square on May 15 onwards in
connection with the visit of Mikhail Gorbachev, the Soviet reformist leader. Against Ziyangs
opposition, Deng and others imposed martial law in Beijing. However, the army found it difficult
to move in, as they were blocked at many places by old women and children. Ziyangs
opposition to tow the official line resulted in his ouster as the partys general secretary. As the
world watched in horror, tanks rolled into the square on June 4, pulverizing the protesting
students under its wheels, thereby brutally crushing a popular revolt that threatened to shake
the communist regime to the core.
We get a clear perception of the pitfalls centralized planning entails in any country by the
examples illustrated by Ziyang. When he led a delegation to England and France, he was
baffled by the clever transformation of adversities to advantages designed by those Western
economies. The south of France had poor rainfall and hence not fit for grain cultivation. In such
circumstances, Maos China would have gone for changing the conditions defined by heaven
and earth by investing in huge irrigation projects, but nevertheless ending up with poor yield.
The French farmers cultivated grapes in the region and the wine industry made them very rich.
Similarly, England employed animal husbandry on its western coast, doing wheat in the east.

Ziyang did his homework and encouraged planting cotton in Shandong province of China where
large scale irrigation programs had wiped out a large chunk of investment in a vain bid to
produce more grain. Shandong developed a lucrative cotton trade as a result and excess cotton
seed was converted to fertilizer to augment wheat production in other parts of the country.
The author presents in chilling detail how the notions of collective responsibility and
accountability had collapsed in Chinas communist regime. We read about the Polit Bureau
feigning impotence in overturning the decision of the supreme leader, Deng Xiaoping in
denouncing the student demonstrations. Had the Polit Bureau taken the decision to go forward,
ignoring Dengs stature, the situation would have eased. The supreme leaders decisions also
were sometimes taken by his children as we see occasions when his daughter Maomao
dictating to party bosses how to word official resolutions without seeming to appear that Deng
was against the youth.
Even with many years of experience of working in the party in various positions, the readers
note with sympathetic amusement at Ziyangs nave assumption that the Communist Party
would respect rules and regulations while removing one of the highest leaders like him. Here,
we discover the scant regard to law exhibited by the partys clique of functionaries who stick
around Deng. If an official falls foul of the great man, he is doomed summarily. Ziyang alleges
that Deng allowed people who were not members of the polit bureau standing committee to vote
on a resolution to oust Ziyang who himself was not invited for the meeting. The partys judicial
process is also upside down as the author was first ousted from his post and then an
investigation was called for. After three years of such a travesty of justice, it was abandoned, but
he was not reinstated.
The book, even though noted for its impromptu narration of political events, is not interesting to
read. It is riddled with dull diction, and unimaginative account of experiences. Sincerety and
honesty of objective does not always translate to appealing style of writing. Long lists of
committees appearing in the book and administrative mechanisms that plague Chinese society
is a torture for the general reader.
The book is not recommended.
Rating: 2 Star

Title: The World Until Yesterday What Can We Learn From Traditional Societies?
Author: Jared Diamond
Publisher: Allen Lane, 2012 (First)
ISBN: 978-1-846-14758-6
Pages: 466
This is Jared Diamonds latest book, but no, it doesnt come anywhere near Guns, Germs and
Steel, which is his magnum opus and given a 5-star rating. This book explores traditional
societies which still exist in mountain and island fastnesses from whom we get a glimpse of our
own ancestors before they entered the agricultural stage in the slow progress towards
modernity. The author is a noted polymath and his work has been influential in the fields of
anthropology, biology, ornithology, ecology, and history, among others. Many ways are available
to have a peek into the past of modern societies. Archeology is one of them, but imposes severe
restrictions on its applicability since the available objects are lifeless. As humans progressed
from hunter gatherer lifestyle to farming around 11000 years ago, it would be a good idea to
look at tribal societies existing at various locations in various stages of development. It gives us
a snapshot of the phases of societal development during the last 11000 years or so. Experts
categorize societies into four stages in increasing order of organization as band, tribe, chiefdom
and state. Our modern societies stand at the extreme end of this classification and the author
has made detailed studies of human societies still occupying the other three divisions. Diamond
states that we have to learn from the traditional societies if we want to study the present one in
any depth. There is much we need to emulate from past societies and much more that we need
to be thankful about because of their absences.
Jared Diamond has extensively studied tribal societies and the Papua New Guinean societies in
particular. An aspect that he finds disturbing in such societies is the constant state of warfare
between rival groups and the resultant blood feuds. These soon escalate into all out wars and
the loss in terms of men inflicted on the societies is much more in proportion to the deaths
suffered by modern societies during the Second World War, which was the most horrific in the
history of mankind. The dispute resolution mechanisms are tenuous in tribal communities and
people who had grown up on a diet of honour and obligations take up arms to attack real or
perceived aggressors. In an exclusive illustration of the belligerent Dani community in New
Guinea that appears to be a true representation of traditional societies elsewhere, the author
concludes that the modern state offers a viable and welcome alternative. Here, use of force is
monopolized by the state and individual disputes are mediated by professionals in law courts
which decide on the right or wrong of the issue at hand. This never happens in a tribal setup
where aggressions are always retaliated with like measures irrespective of the merit in them.
The disconnection of justice from individual hands results in peaceful life for the members in a
state community.
Readers get to know of the widely varying standards of treatment meted out to elders along the
whole spectrum of primitive peoples. While some keep the elders absorbed in the main stream,
some hunter gatherer societies tend to ignore them and thereby contrive in their deaths if they
are weak and hence unable to move or hunt along with the group. Modern societies are no
better by general appearance as old people are increasingly finding themselves ending up in
retirement homes. Such wide variation exists in the case of children too. Some hunter gatherer
groups pay great attention to their little ones, even allowing them to walk on their own feet only
around the age of four, while some sedentary communities practice a laissez faire approach
where young children are not at all restrained, even if they happen to be playing with fire or
sharp weapons.
A great disappointment to any skeptical observer is to watch the educated and enlightened
people in society pitching for the irrational and superstitious religious beliefs. One of the reasons

for this sorry state of affairs is the lack of exposure to rational thought in their formative years.
Authors of popular science books must structure their works in a way as not simply to elucidate
the scientific outlook, but also to implant it on the readers minds. Diamond presents an
exemplary illustration of how the irrational could be explained in a rational way in his discourse
on the origin and role of religion which are defined as, supernatural explanation of things,
defusing anxiety through rituals, providing comfort against pain and death, standardized
organization, preaching political obedience, moral codes of behaviour towards strangers and
justification of wars. With growth of science, religions function as an explanatory mechanism is
fast losing ground, but still it thrives on supposing to provide a meaning to life. Such notions of
meaning to life are meaningless in a rational point of view which regards life as a biochemical
entity being propagated through DNA. Even though this point is only too evident to thinking
people, man finds it impossible to accept the sobering principle that there is no meaning to his
own existence except for the concepts codified by the society for its wellbeing.
Our urbanized societies anywhere in the world are beset with non-communicable diseases
afflicting an unacceptably large percentage of the population. Two of them hypertension and
type 2 diabetes are subjected to a thought provoking analysis by the author who exposes the
pitfalls hidden in the transition to a westernized life style adopted by traditional societies and
poor developing countries. Salt intake is directly related to hypertension. The more salt we
ingest from the salt shakers on the table, the more we are prone to high blood pressure. Such a
direct correlation exists in the case of sugar intake and type 2 diabetes too. Consumption of
sugar has increased many times over the last few centuries, from 2 kg per person per year in
1700 to 75 kg per person per year at present. Genes causing diabetes may help a tribal group
to tide over bouts of starvation better, by sequestering fat effectively, but fail when subjected to
food abundance offered by modernity. This is a case of a genetically selected feature turning on
its heels to become a bane under changed environmental conditions. Out of the many contrasts
between traditional and modern communities, the attitude to health can easily be practiced by
modern people. Exercising, avoiding too much salt or sugar, inclusion of more fibrous foods on
the menu, eating slowly, and even talking while eating so as to reduce intake may be some of
the aspects which could be employed by the urban dwellers too.
The book is a must read for any category of readers. It envelops the entire spectrum of the life
of a society, from its political organization, social relations, linguistic traits, medical concerns and
cultural implications. So much is packed within the 466 pages of coverage resembling an
encyclopedia on traditional societies that people in any walks of life may find something
particularly suitable for their own field of interest. There is a big section recommending books for
further reading for those inclined to follow up on the discussed points. It is also gifted with a nice
collection of colour plates which add enriching visual detail to the text. The only drawback that
can be raised is the authors predilection to New Guinea in which country he had spent years of
work over about five decades. He doesnt appear to have firsthand knowledge of any other
traditional group in the world. However, he more than compensates for this lack of exposure
with references from other scholarly works.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 4 Star

Title: Plagues Their Origin, History and Future

Author: Christopher Wills
Publisher: Flamingo, 1997 (First published 1996)
ISBN: 0-00-654869-5
Pages: 303
Every one of us is susceptible to disease once in a while and has to seek medical care or resort
to long recuperation which puts us to great inconvenience. However, that phase soon passes
and as the normal chores are resumed, we tend to forget about it. Basking in the successes of
technology, we are oblivious to the immense damage some of the diseases have caused to
mankind over the centuries. Any illness which has afflicted a large proportion of people in the
society is called a plague. The author presents their origin, historical occurrences and
speculates on the possible vistas which they may occupy in the future. Christopher Wills is a
Professor of Biology and his research ranges from the question of human origins to the nature
of human genetic variation and the mechanisms by which we resist diseases. He is the author
of three books for the general reader in biology: The Wisdom of the Genes, Exons, Introns and
Talking Genes and The Runaway Brain.
It may seem counter initiative to us but the fact remains true that killing of a host (the afflicted
animal) is not in the best interests of a pathogen attacking it. Evolution cries for survival of an
individual by better adaptation but not necessary to exterminate a host which provides it with
nourishment. This explains why exceptionally virulent pathogens fail to propagate further after a
nasty bout of plague. The death of the infected organism closes down the way of progress for
the plague-causing entity too. More benign cousins of such pathogens then continue to live
happily in symbiosis with the host. The trillions of bacteria and viruses that reside in the human
body, in guts, mouth or other body part are genetically only a step away from virulent strains of
similar genre. But they dont cause any ill effects on us and we have learned to live in harmony
with them. History also supports this argument. Bubonic plague, which devastated London in
1665-66 in its greatest incarnation, has not returned even though no specific countermeasure
was adopted by the inhabitants. Similarly malaria receded from Northern Europe by mid 19 th
century, even before science established the connection between the disease and mosquitoes.
Whenever the term plague is mentioned, we normally think of bubonic plague that devastated a
great portion of humanity in 542 and 1348 CE, which may roughly thought to be the brackets of
the medieval age. The disease is analysed in great detail in the book. The bacteria Yersinia
pestis is the culprit which is in fact a genetically weakened cousin of the more deadly Yersinia
pseudotuberculosis which affects animals. When it affects a human, the body goes into
overdrive to produce phagocytes (white blood cells) to kill off the antigens, which causes the
lymph nodes (buboes) to bulge extraordinarily in size, giving the disease its name. Mortality rate
is usually high if untreated and when it transforms to pneumonic plague after it colonizes the
lungs. Then it gets really virulent as the bacteria gets transferred between people through air by
breath. The virus is vectored through rat fleas and the epidemic was thought to be extinct until it
reappeared in Surat and Beed district of Maharashtra in 1994. Even though there is controversy
regarding whether it was indeed the plague, the pestilence was stemmed with massive
application of antibiotics and DDT.
In an amusing anecdote if there can be anything which is even remotely amusing in the case
of a deadly disease Wills tells the case of a housemaid in New York who spread typhoid
wherever she was employed and that caused many people to die. The bacteria which cause the
disease, named Salmonella typhii takes a permanent residence in the gall bladders of some of
the patients. While it does not result in any outward manifestation, the bacteria grow in their
bladders and spill over to the environment through natural means. The maid in this case was
christened Typhoid Mary and she was arrested and quarantined. At first she escaped and

found work elsewhere under an assumed name. Sudden appearances of the disease in the
inhabitants of the house revealed the presence of Mary and she was again caught and
incarcerated, this time for 28 years until her death. This case presents one of the gruesome
aspects of mans social life. Even though she has not committed any crime, and was being
punished for no fault of hers, she suffered isolation for decades befitting a felon.
Wills goes on to describe many other diseases too like syphilis, tuberculosis and AIDS. We read
of controversies among academicians over the origin of syphilis, which some of them believe to
have originated in America and was introduced in Europe and elsewhere after the voyages of
Columbus, who himself introduced many European diseases like smallpox and measles on the
native populations in America. This is a good case of how societies often face unexpected
challenges in its complex web of interactions with other people.
Wills confuses the historical provenance of some of the references he uses in the narrative. To
establish the ancientness of plague, he quotes from Bhagvat Purana of India and arbitrarily
assigns the date of 1500 BCE for it. This is certainly erroneous, as the Puranas are considered
to be of much later origin by historians, sometimes placed around 500 CE. Similar tracing of the
disease to central Asia or Africa is also unconvincing. Whatever may be the works advantages,
historical accuracy is not one of them.
The book presents a disproportionately large mention of India and how the country is still home
to a large number of deadly diseases. The narration is definitely unflattering but should serve a
clear notice to clean up the house. Though often tinged with an air of condescension, Wills
description of the pathetic health infrastructure of the country is intended to open the eyes of
impartial observers.
The book is somewhat dated as it was released 16 years ago and much work has been done in
some areas like AIDS prevention declared to be of grave concern by Wills. Of course it is still
grave, but the projected mortality figures are way of the mark, with the advantage of hindsight. A
revised edition appears to be long due. One aspect the author should concern himself about is
to include a primer on diseases, its methods of spread and ways of causing havoc and the
essential differences between various agents of diseases. Readers like me who are confused
about the differences between a bacteria and a virus remain as puzzled as ever after
completing reading of the book. The glossary given at the end really is a positive point for the
work and equally commendable is the conscious effort not to dabble too much with medical
terms. A lengthy treatment given near the end of the book on how the species diversity of a rain
forest helps to keep pathogens at bay is simply yawn-inspiring though many of the observations
were collected by the author during his own academic research.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: The Painter A Life of Ravi Varma

Author: Deepanjana Pal
Publisher: Random House, 2009 (First)
ISBN: 978-81-8400-064-1
Pages: 272
A must have book for those wishing to know the life and times of Raja Ravi Varma, the man
known as the prince among painters and the painter among princes. In fact, the work contain so
much information about the history of the period, the transition that gradually reached centre
stage in painting, the social upheaval caused by reforming measures of the ruling British and
the general uneasiness prevailed in the country in the immediate aftermath of the collapse of
the First War of Independence in 1857, leading up to a national movement spearheaded by
middle class, western educated intelligentsia. Ravi Varma lived and painted in this atmosphere
and his works reached every nook and cranny of the country, particularly his depictions of
deities that moulded the concepts of divinity for the next three to four generations of ordinary
Indians. Though much reprimanded by art critics for the bland, unimaginative character of his
pictures even in his lifetime, to many of us, he still represents the epitome of Indian art that
every child aspires to. The narration is safely ensconced with the author Deepanjana Pal who is
a columnist working with Time Out in Mumbai and writes on art and literature.
As noted above, besides telling the life story of Ravi Varma, the book discloses the tremendous
transformation happening in every facet of mid-19th century society. Establishment of British
sovereignty after the 1857 war remoulded the decadent polity and economy in a new crucible.
Monarchy was beginning to be bound by some form of control by elected representatives.
Absolute monarchy became a thing of the past. Kings found it difficult to re-appropriate public
funds for personal ostentation and extravagance. Printed media formed a bulwark against
misrule. Though the renovations were a long time coming to Kerala, which was the princely
state most steeped in superstition. As in the case of Ravi Varma, there arose alternatives to
persona non grata of the kings. Ravi Varma faced this predicament twice. First, when he was
ousted from court under suspicion that he was allying with the pretender to the throne of
Ayilyam Thirunal, who was none other than his own brother Visakham Thirunal. Varma went to
his wifes home at Mavelikkara to wait for good times. After Ayilyams death a few years later,
Visakham Thirunal indeed ascended the throne, but the painters career at his court was far
from scintillating. There arose a tussle between him and the king during the visit of the Duke of
Buckingham, Governor of Madras Presidency to Thiruvananthapuram who was an wholehearted admirer of the painter. He talked a lot with him at their meeting in the presence of the
king who had had to stand all the time the conversation went. This was a bit difficult for him as
he had an affliction of gout. He didnt forget this slight and expelled Ravi Varma from the court
again. If that incident had happened a century ago, it would have been the end of him, both for
his career and his life. The changed circumstances enabled him to accept commissions from
the royal houses of Baroda, Mysore and Pudukottai and thereby advance his reputation further.
Unlike people coming from conservative backgrounds like that of families allied to the royal
household, Ravi Varma was pragmatic and was always ready to experiment. He broke ways
with the Tanjore School of Indian art which flaunted water colours as its base and with a distinct
set of rules about framing the composition. Varma followed European realistic style with oil as
the medium. This was a far greater achievement than we can imagine now with a 150 years of
tumultuous change in between. He had no schools open for him and not a teacher to turn to, to
master the techniques of blending the colours. Those who possessed the skills jealously
guarded it from all acolytes. Varma managed to learn the procedures covertly from the chief
assistant of the court painter Ramaswamy Naicker, with whom he had fallen out earlier on the
same issue. Unlike some artists who ply their trades only for the sake of art, Ravi Varma was
shrewd enough to cash in as much as possible while the wind was favourable. The handsome

amount he charged for privately commissioned paintings were on par with that of a master of his
stature. He invested the money earned to start a press to mass produce his pictures in a bid to
sell them to the public. The Ravi Varma Fine Art Lithographic Press which was established in
Kalbadevi, Mumbai with German machinery and foreign technicians produced faithful
reproductions of gods and goddesses that appealed to the public. The images of goddesses
Lakshmi and Saraswati which still adorn the walls of many Indian homes, large or small, were
produced in that press. However, Ravi Varma couldnt manage the daily functioning of the outfit
which eventually floundered.
Even though the result of an elaborative research, the author ought to have applied a little more
earnestness in analyzing the social conditions of Kerala in the 19 th century in which Ravi Varma
was born. Otherwise, such gross errors in what she says about the caste structure, like
Traditionally, non-Brahmin girls like Ravis mother who was a Nair and belonged to the
Kshatriya or warrior caste that came right below Brahmins, had two marriages (p.18) would not
have occurred. We have to note the double mistake in this statement. Ravi Varmas mother was
neither a Nair nor the Nairs belonged to Kshatriyas. Ravi Varmas mother was indeed a
Kshatriya but Nairs belonged to Shudras, the lowest rung in the Varna hierarchy whose sole
function was to act as servants to Brahmins, which most of them took it upon themselves with
gusto. Their women were also expected to provide sexual comfort for the Namboodiri Brahmins
who often condescended to adopt formal rituals of a marriage which sometimes didnt last
longer than a few days.
The book is not an authorized biography in the strict sense of that term. Pal takes artistic
freedom to elevate the narrative, dexterously interweaving threads of history with that of refined
imagination. The author has taken special care to denote such portions of fiction in italics which
turned out to be a delightful experience as otherwise the readers would have been quite unable
to separate the fact from fiction because the two has been blended in so seamless a fashion. An
illuminating example is the imaginary discourse between Ravi Varma and his uncle Raja Raja
Varma about a painting by Gustave Boulanger titled Ulysses recognized by his Nurse Euryclea
on pages 32-34. Though the protagonists are unaware of the existence of the Greek classic
Odyssey, from which the scene is inspired from, the careful and artistic regard with which they
analyze the depicted scene and comes to the subtle interpretation conveyed by the painter. Pal
has done a wonderful job in this brief, but extremely fine narrative.
The book is well thought out and written with lucidity, but the layout and attention to details cry
for a lot to be desired. The numerous typos plaguing the pages dont make the work any better.
It also seems that the author was at a loss or in a hurry to describe the events leading to Ravi
Varmas death. Apart from a casual remark that he died due to diabetes, no effort has been
made to convey the impact of the passing away of the famous painter at age 58. At the same
time, the fraternal attachment between Ravi and his younger brother Raja who was also a gifted
painter is brought out in heart-touching detail. It might not be a coincidence that the elder
brother passed away after a little more than a year after his younger siblings death due to
tumour affecting the intestines.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Soldier Sahibs The Men Who Made the North - West Frontier
Author: Charles Allen
Publisher: Abacus, 2009 (First published 2000)
ISBN: 978-0-349-11456-9
Pages: 341
We are so used to look at the map of the Indian Subcontinent in our everyday lives that we
seldom pause to reflect upon the events that made the boundaries between groups of people
who loathed each other worse than they did locusts. Particularly rugged seems the terrain
adjoining Afghanistan that we ought to salute the brave people who claimed the country and
drew boundaries roughly in the same shape as we see today. Charles Allen tells the story of
how the North West frontier was made by subjugating the people with battles, ruses, gifts and
providing them with occasions for plunder by taking them along for raids on other people. The
East India Company officials who carved out the frontier tract for their company and the
kingdom assumed legendary status among the natives with their acts of valour and
steadfastness on the face of adversity. Though the subject matter covers only two decades in
the temporal sphere, the stories are action-packed and full of anecdotes not heard before with
the reading of textbooks on history. The author was born in India, where six generations of his
family served under the British Raj. A writer and historian specializing in colonial and military
subjects, Charles Allen is the author of several books including Tales from the Dark Continent,
The Search for Shangri-La and most recently, Kipling Sahib, a biography of Rudyard Kipling in
India.
The author presents the story of how the British ended up subduing the fiercely independent
and war-like tribes of Afghans, Afridis and other fringe clans steeped in medieval notions of
honour and blood feuds. The plot begins with the First Afghan War (1839) and goes on to the
1857 War through a brief period of consolidation of the Sikh kingdom in whose favour the British
first tried to keep the frontier tribes in check. After the Pyrrhic victory in Kabul, Afghanistan was
handed back to the rebels in return for nominal allegiance. The company played on the
aspirations of the courtiers of Raja Dulip Singhs court who ascended the throne as a boy upon
the death of his father Maharaja Ranjit Singh who was also called the Lion of Punjab. Allens
elaboration of the events is too transparent for the readers to fail to identify the wily tactic of
Divide and Rule which underlay all the companys maneuvers. To conquer the Afghani
Muslims, they sought the alliance of Sikh soldiers and Hindu sepoys. To quell the Sikhs who
rose up in revolt during the Sikh wars, the company cleverly used the Muslim tribesmen and
Hindu sepoys. And finally, when the Hindu sepoys began the Mutiny in 1857, it was the turn of
the Sikhs and Muslim frontier tribesmen to act as right-hand men to the British. The seeds of
discord among the three religions, though definitely not sown originally by the British were
watered and nourished well by them to reap the poisoned fruit of partition nearly a century later.
The author however, treats all aspects of the issue as the natural course of action suggesting
itself worthwhile as seen by the alien conquerors.
Of the many soldiers who assumed administrative positions in the frontier government and
eulogized by Allen, only a couple - John Nicholson and James Abbott - seems to have acquired
a legacy still flourishing in folk mind. Nicholson established the companys authority with an iron
fist, giving scant regard to British law or civilized conventions. Flogging and hostage taking to
punish incursions by other members of the tribe were common. Accounts of his haughtiness and
vile temper spread along with tales of admiration engendered by the respect commanded by
people who are feared and obeyed absolutely by others. Wildly exaggerated accounts of his
system of justice compared him with none other than King Solomon of the fables. The inherent
nature of Indians to worship people of authority came out in the open in the form of a sect of
Nikal seynis (the cult of Nicholson) who worshipped him as an incarnation of godhead! Even
today, in the regions in which he ruled, the legend he spawned has not lost its splendour. A

question of irritation shot out by the people in Bannu even now is who do you think you are?
Nicholson?. Another such figure was James Abbott who commanded immense respect from his
subjects and lived among them as one of them. There were instances when Abbott parted ways
with his British masters to uphold a word of honour he made to the natives. The people were
really fascinated with this young soldier and his name is preserved in the appellation of
Abbottabad in Hazara region of Pakistan. We now know it was the place where the terrorist
mastermind Osama bin Laden was gunned down.
The War of Independence, or Mutiny depending on which side of the fence you are in, provided
a real testing ground for the mettle of the young officers celebrated beyond measure in the
book. Collecting masses of Sikhs and Pathans as mercenaries, the British marched to Delhi
where the rebels had captured the Red Fort. The legend however couldnt survive the onslaught
of disciplined firepower. Within days of storming the bastion, Nicholson was shot down and
found abandoned on the wayside. Medical care couldnt bring him back to life and he breathed
his last nine days later. Thus ended the life of a racist, arrogant and insubordinate officer of the
Companys army. Though Allen presents him as a hero and legend of the Pathans, what we
read from the text are gruesome accounts of extra-judicial killings of native Indians at the merest
whim of this deranged alien in a foreign land in which he didnt have any moral right to govern.
This book provides the answer to the question of why authors like William Dalrymple fire up the
imagination of our society and why Charles Allen, even with a better researched work, fails to do
so. The subject matter of the work, namely, annexation of the North West frontier of the East
India Companys Indian domains virtually envelops in its fold the plot of Dalrymples latest work,
Return of a King (reviewed earlier), but the contrast cannot be more sharp. Allen sees the whole
episode from a Britons perspective and with ethos more of a historian than a storyteller. Even
though I have not read Allens The Search for Shangri-La, the similarity denoted by the title with
the content of Dalrymples To Xanadu (reviewed earlier) is striking. We may pardon him for his
insistence on calling the First War of Independence (1857) as only a mutiny on historical
grounds, but there is no denying that in narrating the acts and heroic deeds of his protagonists,
never for an instant had he cared to leaf through the mountain of discontent and dishonour the
native principalities had had to endure under the conquering yoke of the company. It is true that
considerable mellowing had taken place in the tone of comments on the journals of the army
officials who fought in the frontier in 1840-60 repeated in the book, which may be attributed to
the rise of liberalism and shunning of racism. Shorn of these feeble traces of modernity revealed
occasionally in the book, Indian readers look upon the contorted countenance of soldiers of
fortune descended upon a land for no more ennobling spirit than his own livelihood. Allen is
dead sure of the fact that British intervention in a native state produced benevolent effects on
the populace, even though such acts of aggression were often masked with subterfuge and
desertion.
Allens book covers a geographical stretch now included in the borders of modern Pakistan.
Indeed, the style of narration and bias towards the supposedly noble qualities of the tribesmen
in these regions like their sense of humour, independence and abhorrence to yield to authority
are glorified, which does not leave the reader in any doubt about the targeted audience of the
work. At the same time, the Afghans are portrayed as a treacherous people who wont bat an
eyelid to condemn their brothers to death, if it somehow suited their purpose. Depictions of
loyalty displayed by the border tribesmen are felt as nothing more than the feeling of subjection
shown by a slave to his master.
The book is recommended only for those readers who wont mind thumbing through 341 pages
with not much to commend for.
Rating: 2 Star

Title: Billions & Billions Thoughts on Life and Death at the Brink of the Millennium
Author: Carl Sagan
Publisher: Random House, 1998 (First published 1997)
ISBN: 0-345-37918-7
Pages: 275
Ever the popularizer of science, Sagans works transcend the barrier of time that separates us
from his original publications. In science, a decade is an eternity, particularly in the fast paced
area of study defined by astrophysics. Naturally, it was with some wariness that I took this
volume from the library shelf. But it soon delightfully proved me wrong. Sagans insight and
intuition beat time to function as beacons of information and wisdom for many generations to
come. The author was the David Duncan Professor of Astronomy and Space Sciences at
Cornell University. He played a leading role in the U.S. space program since its inception. As a
scientist trained in both astronomy and biology, he has made seminal contributions to the study
of planetary atmospheres, planetary surfaces, the history of the earth and exobiology.
Recognitions and awards accrued to him are enormous in that he had received 22 honorary
degrees from universities worldwide. Though he is no more, his incomparable style of writing
containing clear threads of wit and reason continue to inspire young minds wherever they are
responsive. This book first appeared in 1997, but this unique set of 19 essays categorized in
three parts justify their right to prolonged existence through the masterly analysis of scientific
ideas expressed to illuminate even difficult concepts in a way that can be appreciated by any
class of readers.
One of the irritating things about some scientists is their open espousal of superstition and
irrational belief. We have heard about religious rituals being followed before the launch of
satellites or space vehicles, the wearing of magical charms even by noted scientists and the
general drive of people to observe auspicious time for doing important things. Sagan
establishes that European science was also not immune to this corrosive effect of religiosity with
a good example. When Isaac Newton, generally believed to be the greatest scientist ever lived,
discovered the laws of gravity, he correlated the findings with the observed pattern of planets in
the solar system. It may be recalled that all planets revolve around the sun in more or less the
same plane somewhat like a flat disk. Newton was wonderstruck at this discovery and asserted
that god has made them so. The great scientist could not think about any way other than divine
tinkering to explain the observation of flat orbital paths. Nearly a century later, other less
credulous scientists of the genre of Pierre Simon de Laplace explained the fact convincingly and
with the help of no other theorem than Newtons own on gravity! The clarification is not very
abstract and goes like this. A cloud of dust and gas from which planetary systems form begins to
contract due to inherent gravity because of matter in the cloud. As the particles fly inwards, it
starts to rotate and there is contraction along the axis of rotation due to gravity, but along the
plane of rotation, contraction is further limited by angular velocity. A simple application of the
formula resulted in a lucid recounting of the phenomenon only when we determined not to call in
an external, divine entity.
The detailed chapter on global warming is more of a warning in nature than actually providing
any statistics for the argument. Human-induced climate change may well be true, but judging
from responses to the theory from scientists themselves, it seems that the issue is far from
settled once and for all. While guarding against undue skepticism which takes too long to
provide a fitting response to the problem at hand, the public need to get substantial evidence for
the warming effect not only warming, but that it is caused by human effort. Sagans attempt
falls much short of this goal. He lists out a long roll call of the grave dangers of global warming
such as frequent occurrences of extremely inclement weather, rise in sea levels caused by polar
ice melting and expansion of seawater due to warming and desertification of prime agricultural
land. However, going by the authors famous dictum that extraordinary claims require

extraordinary proof, his own chapter is found wanting in providing convincing proof for its
claims. This is particularly relevant, as the Inter-Governmental Panel on Climate Change (IPCC)
had been found goofing up the records many times in the past. The society must take this very
seriously as only a cursory look at the fearful scenarios presented by the author will goad us to
take handle warming in right earnest.
The book demands attention because of the sad fact that this is the authors final work, before
he succumbed to cancer. In a dispassionate way that is the envy of any writer, Sagan himself
describes the slow descent to nothingness. His final chapter is continued, or culminated rather,
in an epilogue by his wife and author, Anne Druyan. Sagan called for wisdom to be our legacy
for future generations who are to follow in our wake. We see many philosophers and thinkers on
atheistic and agnostic lines meekly submitting to expectations of divine help or prayer on their
deathbeds or while they are terminally ill. No such dillydallying ever occurred in the case of Carl
Sagan who stood firm in his belief that one should adhere always to the truth than one which
only made us feel better for a short time.
The author was much concerned about the nuclear arms race that was an inheritance of the
cold war era. We may feel that those chapters dealing with this grave issue of a previous
generation as somewhat dated. At the same time, we must not lose sight of the grim reality that
what the author cautions against, or what he ardently tries to open our eyes to, are issues that
are relevant to humanity of all ages, till such time as the urge to violently win over our fellow
brethren exists in us. While being a steadfast non-believer, the author does not fail in estimating
the impact of religion and its leaders on the populace. We see in the text his enthusiastic turn of
mind to go the extra mile to claim religion as a fellow traveler in the fight against environmental
pollution. On matters of such grave potential as global warming caused by increased levels of
greenhouse gases like carbon dioxide in the atmosphere, and the hole in ozone layer caused by
chlorofluorocarbons, the author appeals to precincts sacred to religion in a bid to enlist their
support for his crusade for making the world safer, cleaner and healthier.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Moon Dust In Search of the Men Who Fell to Earth

Author: Andrew Smith
Publisher: Bloomsbury, 2006 (First published 2005)
ISBN: 978-0-7475-6369-3
Pages: 349
Landing men on the moon was perhaps the greatest scientific and technological
accomplishment ever achieved by the United States. Definitely this was something that scooped
unequivocal praise from anywhere around the globe. For a brief moment, the world watched
with bated breath the unsure steps of two of their brothers on the lunar landscape. It was an
exalted moment which comes rarest in history when the world brushed aside its inter-tribal
rivalries and anxiously looked on mankinds destiny being rewritten on the wastelands of the
moon. Armstrongs small step was a giant leap for engineering and technology for a few
decades to come. Judging from the cover (which you shouldnt!) Andrew Smiths book purported
to tell the story of this heroic project, but turned out to be nothing more than interviews and
chitchats with the astronauts who were part of the team. Not all of them were lucky enough to
step on the lunar surface, but still, their inputs are as valuable as any. The author is English,
though he was born and brought up in California. He is a journalist and is part of many
influential series of articles and programs. He now lives in England.
Landing on the moon and walking on its surface seemed to have changed the lives and careers
of the astronauts who performed this enviable feat. When they returned home, they were raised
by the public to dizzying levels of celebrity status which most of them were unable to cope with.
Then there were the hierarchies to contend with. NASA followed a fixed pattern of sending three
people in each of its six successful missions, but landing only two of them. The unfortunate third
guy would be sitting on a command module orbiting the moon 64 km overhead his colleagues
making exultant steps on the cratered ground. They found it irksome to reconcile themselves
with the hard reality that their experience was forever doomed to pale in significance to those
astronauts on whom moon dust stuck to. Frustration and disappointment followed them in their
careers. Even those who stepped on the lunar surface found their aura gradually wearing thin
over the years. Many of them managed to land up in glamorous assignments or lucrative
business deals, but eventually became disoriented. Some of them succumbed to booze and
psychedelic drugs, some others followed the path of mysticism by professing pseudo-scientific
but catchy phrases like Noetic sciences. Those who veered off the path of science caused more
harm to the cause by pandering to the credulity of people to believe whatever the astronauts
had to say.
The authors half-critical and humorous assessment of the space race erupted between the U.S.
and the erstwhile Soviet Union brings to focus an aspect which was blurred from the realm
external to the scientific point of view. Russia inaugurated the space race with launching of
Sputnik in 1957. Manned flight put them far ahead when the Americans early starts were total
failures. Then came John F Kennedy, the President who was the most over-rated of the century,
with his audacious declaration that the U.S. is bent on putting a man on the moon and return
him safely by the end of 1960s. NASA devised a three-stage program to achieve this objective.
Mercury, Gemini and Apollo missions were hatched to reach the target though with disasters
trailing the program like the devastating fire on Apollo 1. Finally, on July 21, 1969, Neil
Armstrong and Buzz Aldrin stepped on the moon from the module Apollo 11, and Armstrongs
quip that it was one small step for a man, a giant leap for mankind is one of the most famous
quotes in the English language. The original plan was to launch successive missions till Apollo
20, but after the initial euphoria settled down, funds were hard to come by, contributed in no
small measure by the debacle of Americas involvement in Vietnam, and three of the last flights
were cancelled. Apollo 13 had to abort the travel midway due to an explosion in one of the

oxygen cylinders. Thus a total of six successful missions produced twelve men who walked on
the moon. A list of the people who landed there and the missions are as follows.
Apollo 11, Neil Armstrong and Buzz Aldrin
Apollo 12, Pete Conrad and Alan Bean
Apollo 14, Alan Shepard and Edgar Mitchell
Apollo 15, David Scott and James Irwin
Apollo 16, John Young and Charles Duke
Apollo 17, Gene Cernan and Jack Schmitt
The much talked about Moon Hoax theory finds mention in the book, with a judgmental
detachment that consigns it to the waste bin. And quite right too, since the hypothesis was first
put forward by greedy crooks intent on publicity and circulated by shortsighted and selfimportant people. It is astonishing to see people deriving devious satisfaction by blindly denying
one of sciences greatest achievements ever. There is a clear and logical argument put forward
by Smith towards the loons postulating that the moon landing was a stage-managed photo
shoot organized by NASA. We know that the Soviets lost the race to the moon and naturally,
they wouldve came out with proof exposing the trick, if ever there was one. The hoax theorists
usually mention Armstrongs reticence to talk about his experience on the moon as evidence
that he had not been there. This reasoning is silly and more flimsy than the senselessness of
the original claim. Armstrong was an extremely reserved person loath to speak on intimate
terms with anybody as the author had found out to his dismay. Smith couldnt manage an
interview with the man who took the small step!
Smiths narrative is thoroughly off-putting because of a myopic vision and inclination to cater to
the interests of American readers alone. The casual way in which he sets about interviewing his
subjects and recording off-the-cuff remarks do not carry the weak central theme to any lofty
heights. Such a style only helps to convey an impression that the author is more of a journalist
for a Sunday edition newspaper than a serious writer of science. The book is littered with
cultural icons appealing only to American youth of a previous generation in the form of music,
special interest books, TV programs and authors which dont resonate at all with an international
audience. The book is plain boring on such occasions. What can you do otherwise, about terms
like Karel Reisz, Tony Richardson, Monroe, Dean and Brando, Kerouac, On the Road, West
Side Story, Jimmy Porter, John Osborne and Look Back in Anger, all appearing in the same
short paragraph (p.127)? And that was just a mild example!
It took great perseverance and legendary patience on the face of frustrating odds for the
astronauts to victoriously make their way to the moon and back. Similar is the fate of a reader
who dares to go through this book. With endless, and also pointless interviews, the unfortunate
reader is forced to plough through the uninteresting and inconsequential narrative. One gets the
impression at the end that even though the author had had a good time traveling widely in
America and Europe for researching the book, the audience suffered in agonizing drudgery.
While at it, it may also be remarked that there does not seem to be much research behind the
book anyway other than the authors chats with his subjects and their family members.
The book is not recommended.
Rating: 2 Star

Title: Ashoka and the Decline of the Mauryas

Author: Romila Thapar
Publisher: Oxford University Press, 2012 (First published 1961)
ISBN: 978-0-19-807724-4
Pages: 402
An exhaustive treatment of Ashoka and the Mauryan empire from one of the leading historians
of the country. It is always a delight to read the work of a master. Even a cursory look at the long
list of footnotes and references suffice to support the claim of erudition. And she has chosen an
apt subject to apply her supreme analyzing skills. Every Indian knows about Ashoka in one form
or another. Most of us have heard about him through childhood legends while some has read
about his times in history. Still another set might have wondered how the national symbol of
India came about in the present shape. In any case, the tradition of Ashoka transcends
centuries of history and still touches the Indian psyche. Professional historians from abroad had
also been mesmerized by his legend and left wonderstruck at the unique aspects which are not
witnessed anywhere. Have you ever heard of a king expressing remorse at the terrible
bloodshed and dislocation caused to virtuous people in a battle he had actually won? This book
answers several questions in the minds of enthusiasts and provides material for further research
into the old kings story.
Thapar develops history into the nature of science. She begins with historiography, the method
by which later historians make out a logical sequence of events from available data. Ashoka
was a prolific issuer of edicts in the form of rocks and pillars, the remains of which still exists.
Being a pragmatic ruler he employed scripts which are comprehensible locally, even when the
language was Prakrit, a popular form of Sanskrit. Brahmi and Kharoshti scripts are used at
many places. In the North West, which possessed a mixed population of Greeks and Persians,
owing to the invasion of Alexander the Great hardly half a century earlier, the language of
inscription was Greek and Aramaic. The edicts were usually a manifesto of the king as he
declared it to his subjects rather than decrees. However, the historians are never certain
whether Ashoka always practiced what he preached. Another source of information are the
Buddhist texts compiled around the period, most notably Dipavamsa and Mahavamsa of Sri
Lanka and the works of Taranatha of Tibet. Indias first ever historical text, Kalhanas
Rajatarangini composed in the 12th century in Kashmir also contains brief mention of the ancient
emperor. However the Buddhist texts follow a fixed pattern of demonizing Ashoka before his
conversion to the faith and beatifying him after it. They call him Kamashoka for his lust,
Chandashoka for his cruelty and Dharmashoka when he followed the Buddhist path. One thing
is certain from all these tomes. Ashoka was indeed a hardy ruler during the initial stages of his
reign. Fratricidal warfare is mentioned in the struggle for the throne. It is equally certain that
there was no overnight conversion after the Kalinga war as is made out in popular accounts. His
change was gradual and without doing away with his imperial obligations which sometimes
demanded violence or coercion. The historian has an unenviable task of separating wheat from
the chaff by going about carefully with a sieve on the available texts.
A lengthy discussion on the economy and polity of the Mauryan state is presented but almost all
of it taken from Arthashastra. Apart from references in some edicts and quotations from
Megasthenes Indica there is no other work to rival Kautilyas masterpiece on statecraft.
Thapars handling of the subject is masterly and illustrates the rudiments of many modern
institutions taking shape during Ashokas enlightened reign. Mauryan administration and foreign
policy is also commendable, the most noted success of it evident in Sri Lanka. Though it is clear
that Buddhism in Lanka preceded Ashoka, it was during his reign at Magadha that he could
persuade Tissa, the ruler of the island kingdom to embrace the religion through a mission by his
son/brother Mahinda.

Ashokas rock and pillar edicts constitute an archaeological curiosity in the form of establishing
literary continuity over two millennia. The script has charged but only in form. The rules of
combining vowels with consonants remain the same and illustrates the umbilical cord shared by
the modern Indian languages with the matriarch of them all, Sanskrit. The author painstakingly
goes through each edict and brings out the significance of each and the neat pattern in which all
of them mesh together. The edicts tell the story of a broadminded monarch illuminating the path
of Dhamma (which may loosely be translated as righteousness in English). But Ashokas
Dhamma is not that of Buddhism, even though he was an ardent adherent of the religion. In a
path breaking initiative that was to serve as a beacon to the multi-ethnic, multi-religious and
multi-linguistic conglomeration that crystallized as modern India, Ashoka propounded the path of
tolerance and introduced Dhamma which he distilled out from the essence of all sects prevailing
in his kingdom. He was not a puritan in the sense that he didnt advocate impossible goals.
Slaughter of animals was proscribed in the edicts, but elsewhere the king accedes to the killing
of two peacocks and a deer daily in the royal kitchen, with a caveat that such practices must
stop in the near future. Ashokas Dhamma was well suited for the socio-political transition that
was going on in Magadha. Pastoral nomadism was giving way to rural agriculture and the social
tensions engendered by agglomeration of people in villages and towns could only be addressed
through the all-encompassing mantle of Dhamma. We may note here the word Dhamma is a
Prakrit version of the Sanskrit term Dharma. Thapar skillfully assesses the geographic extent of
the Mauryan Empire which reached its zenith under Ashoka by the presence of edicts. In the
North West, it included Taxila and in the rugged South, we may suspect that it girdled all the
provinces judging from the awe-stricken tone exhibited by Tamil inscriptions of the period.
Thapars assessment of the reasons behind the empires downfall in uncharacteristically wide
off the mark and displays lack of focus and anachronistic assignment of reasons. The dynasty
lasted barely 50 years after Ashokas death. The reasons include a highly centralized
administration falling into the hands of weak rulers, foreign aggression in the form of Bactrian
Greeks from the North West, resentment among Brahmins as a direct result of the state policy
of patronizing Buddhism and public insurrection owing to a very high land tax of 25%. The most
astonishing fact is that Thapar assumes lack of national awareness and the non-development of
the idea of the superiority of the state over that of king. This is incomprehensible coming from
an eminent historian of the stature of Romila Thapar. The concept of states or nation was far
ahead in future and there is no way the Magadha of 200 BCE could get stimulated by postRenaissance European concepts of the 1700s CE. The reasons cited are so broad based that if
we take the historians argument at face value, we also have to accept the same justifications
for the downfall of any reign in ancient or medieval history.
The book is a hoard of information comprehensively collected from numerous sources. Six
appendices provide immense value to the narrative and give a detailed translation of every edict
issued by Ashoka. The book was originally published in 1961 and a thoughtful Afterword
summarizes and brings the reader up to date on the progress obtained in the intervening period.
Maps and monochrome plates provided along with the text is highly appreciated in terms of
utility. Kautilyas Arthashastra is a priceless document in learning about the Maurya period, but
controversies exist between scholars regarding the historical date of the tome. Thapar subjects
this to a careful analysis in one of the appendices. What can be summarized in a nutshell is the
vivid image of Ashoka as a man that is conveyed to us through the edicts and mentions in
contemporary texts.
The book is thoroughly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Amazing Sailing Stories True Adventures from the High Seas
Author: Dick Durham
Publisher: Wiley Nautical, 2011 (First)
ISBN: 978-0-470-97803-0
Pages: 257
The title of this book may appear to be a departure from the policy of this blog to rarely review
fiction. It is not that I have any innate dislike to fiction. On the contrary, good fiction is like
medicine to the distressed heart and a tranquilizer to the troubled mind. Why I avoid fiction for
the purposes of review is that a critical examination of a fictional work presupposes a fine grasp
of human emotions which guided the author to bring out a fine volume. As the necessary skills
are sorely lacking, I generally stay clear of fiction. I read them often, but not attempt to present
them in this blog. And no, even though the word stories do appear in the title, this is not a work
of fiction. This volume brings out a compendium of sailing stories collected from various sources
spanning a time that stretches to two and a half centuries. Dick Durham served on the last
working Thames barge before writing for national newspapers and sailing magazines. He is a
news editor at Yachting Monthly and has travelled the globe in search of the best sailing stories.
The present title is an anthology of sixty stories categorized into eight broad topics like human
error, storm, rescue, tragedy, adventure and the like. Each story is claimed to be based on a
real life incident and narrates a strange incident encountered by sailors. The stage is the whole
world, as the demarkations of land-based principalities are invisible in the ocean and people
who manage to save their skins from death in a shipwreck seldom care for the boundaries.
The books cover boldly announces that the authors style is powerful and poetic. But I beg to
differ on this count. The person who wrote this line has either not read the book nor read poetry
in his life. It takes the deepest ignorance of literary conventions to compare the style of Durham
to poetry. If anything, the authors style resembles that of a police record most of the time. I
have a strong suspicion that he has copied some of the stories, or at least parts of it, from a
crime record. So unappealing, uninteresting, unimaginative and plain boring is the narrative.
The author must not be forgiven for wasting an opportunity to bring good sailing stories to the
attention of the world. The seas attract youngsters and old people alike and many opt for the life
of a sailor, inspired by books they read about seafaring. Without even a trace of imagination or
impressive writing skill, Durham takes a bunch of stories from an impressive biography and
throws it towards the reader. It is better to duck the tirade, but those unfortunate enough to have
grabbed a copy is sentenced to plough wearily through the muck.
The book is prepared with an experienced reader in mind. You need to possess a more than
glancing idea of how a ship works, what are the components of it, how life goes on in the sea,
what are the conventions observed by seamen and some of the port regulations too. Else, how
can you account for the barrage of sailing terms which appear like Greek of Chinese to most of
the readers? Words like gall main sail, stay sail, mizzen rigging, luff slides, hawse pipe, spade
rudder, bolt-on keel, fife-rail and jigger rigging dont light a bulb for any poor reader. The author
has not even bothered to compile a glossary of nautical terms for the general reader. The
expressions listed above is only a small sample from the litany of such technical terms. The lay
man is kept agape as Durham proceeds to list out his story (narrate would be a much
sympathetic term). To borrow a concept from the theme of the book, reading this would be
tougher than some of the experiences recounted on its pages! The gods would indeed have
mercy on the poor souls who completed it for the harsh suffering they had had to endure. To
be fair, a touch of humour is displayed on one or two stories, but these are few and far between.
They may be compared to lighthouses along the course of a sea voyage. I also seem to be
allured by the charms of the sea!
The book is to be avoided at any cost. It is not worth reading.
Rating: 1 Star

Title: The Signal and the Noise The Art and Science of Prediction
Author: Nate Silver
Publisher: Allen Lane, 2012 (First)
ISBN: 978-1-846-14752-4
Pages: 454
Uncertainty is an inseparable feature of natural and social lives of man. We come across
unpredictability at every corner, and encounter experts predicting the outcomes of various
events based on painstaking research at least that is what they say. Normally, this incertitude
is so much a part of our way of life that we hardly pose to realize that there may be other ways,
less uncertain, about them. This book is an excellent beginning to inspect those events in a
rational way and to reach impressive conclusions. Even though I have used terms like
uncertainty and unpredictability in a synonymous way, there are subtle differences between
them which the author is at great pains to explain in the course of the narrative. And Nate Silver
is just the right man for doing that, being a statistician and political forecaster at The New York
Times. In 2012, he correctly predicted the outcome of all the states in the US presidential
election. He has also been named one of Times 100 Most Influential People in the world. Being
a forecaster himself, he explains the pitfalls many of them fall into, when analyzing complex
fields such as electoral outcomes, stock markets, spread of contagious diseases, sports betting,
weather, climate change and even some of the nuances in Chess tournaments. Every prediction
is wrought with uncertainty, but the quantum of this factor is not always mentioned in some of
the startling announcements. When skill is also a factor to account for, experts find it easy to
outsmart the novices who are ignorant about the probabilities which determine the outcome to a
great extent. Hence the importance of the book it helps to assess the predictability of an
event, the margin of error inherent in a prediction and how best to effectively use such advice in
reaching conclusions that have impacts on the financial, political or climate fronts.
Silver starts his masterly discourse with a brief but inimitable introduction into the necessity of
separating the information in the signal from the background noise. If only all authors used such
lucid analysis to explain their concepts! The author asserts that mankind began facing the
challenge of richness of data that originated with the invention of printing press, at which time
the information revolution really began. The number of books skyrocketed in the years
succeeding that momentous event and cost of books and printed information plummeted,
making them affordable to a large class of common people. Along with this surge of information
came noise, the signal which doesnt carry any information at all. Man is evolutionarily well
equipped to discern patterns in a forest of random shapes and the problem reared its ugly head
when this supersensitive faculty was turned against the flood of data that suddenly became
available. This ended up in a large number of predictions not matching up with the outcome.
Silver describes about the art and science of prediction, the tools with which people go about
predicting the results and the pitfalls that await them on the road
Predictions that mainly come our way in our normal course of life are about political events like
the result of an election. The author submits the flurry of TV predictions to an exhaustive
analysis to come out with the stunning observation that all of them dont stand a chance better
than flicking a coin. But the efforts to predict the future career of baseball players are not that
random. Here, software as well inquisitive researchers have made proven track record in
identifying talent from early stages. The author himself is immensely attracted to this field, who
has made software for predicting this, and the readers gets the impression that Silver is not
totally unbiased when he argues that the computers efforts in baseball is entirely worthwhile.
Another common task is predicting the weather. Here, the meteorologist is solidly assisted with
two things persistence, which maintains that the weather tomorrow would be very similar to
what it is today and climatology, which states the statistical probability of a days weather
collected from data collated over many previous years. In order to classify a weather prediction

as accurate, the person must exceed the utility provided by the two. However, the commercial
analysis of weather is not unbiased. A wet bias is argued to exist, in which the predictor assigns
a chance to rain when in fact the data claims the chance to be very small. This is because
people tend to ignore non-occurrence of rain when it was predicted than the other case of rain
occurring when it was predicted not to, which may ruin their picnic.
Climate change in the form of man-made global warming as the result of increased carbon
dioxide emissions from industrial processes is a phenomenon seems to be occurring on a
planetary scale. The UN-spawned IPCC (Inter-governmental Panel on Climate Change)
monitors the temperatures regularly and comes down with predictions about long-term
averages. The predictions of IPCC do not take into account the full measures of the complexity
of the situation, as the author asserts. There is a full chapter on global warming in the book but
uncharacteristically it does not delve deep into the details and dont say conclusively whether
the UN-bodys prediction would be right or wrong. Silver is contented with presenting a balanced
picture, the arguments for and against the theory. There was indeed a rising trend from 1970 to
2000, but the first decade of the present century was relatively cool. But the author quickly picks
up his Bayesian calculator and claims that the probability of the theory to be still true is a solid
85% even after accounting for the cool decade. A new argument is also presented to be behind
the decline. This has to do with sulphur dioxide. The molecules of this gas spreads as aerosol in
the upper layers of the atmosphere and reflect sunlight back to the space, thereby lessening the
greenhouse effect. But the substance is highly polluting, being the source of acid rain. Sulphur
emissions were cut down drastically as a sequel to the enactment of Clean Air Act in the mid70s. The reduction might have contributed to the disappearance of the cooling effect of sulphur
dioxide in the period leading up to 2000. Then how did the mercury go down in the next 10
years? According to Silver the impetus to industrial production in China, which doesnt enforce
any environmental regulations would have pumped more Sulphur into the atmosphere, ensuring
a cooler decade. He ends with a premise that IPCCs predictions of temperatures, revised in
1995, may well be true.
Silvers examples and fields of application for his original thought and insightful ideas are very
apt and fitting for the issue at hand. Unfortunately this fine discretion is unfortunately not applied
in a few examples on prediction related to sports. The vile contraption going by the name of
baseball dominates American thinking, even though nowhere else would you find sensible
people pitching for this strange game. The author devotes a full chapter to the nitty-gritty of
baseball prediction, which is really a pain-in-the-neck for the non-American readers who are not
at all familiar with how the game is played. A similar argument holds for Poker, which is also one
of the authors favourite pastimes that have come to haunt the reader. This must surely be
counted as a disadvantage to the book. At the same time, however, the author more than makes
up for the shortcoming through several other chapters excellently structured with relevant
concepts. We need not look further than the section in which he introduces Bayesian theorem
which evaluates the probability of an event occurring due to a phenomenon which has a definite
prior probability of occurring. Silver explains the concepts with an extremely hilarious instance of
calculating the chances that your partner is cheating on you, if you happen to find a piece of
underwear in the wardrobe which does not belong to you. If the prior probability of a cheating
partner is 4% (collected from social data), Silver asserts humorously that, even after finding the
suspicious object mentioned above, the probability that the person is cheating only rises to 29%.
The reasoning is crystal clear, but the probability of a person being consoled by such figures is
highly unlikely.
This book is highly recommended and is a must read. I would have given it a 4-star rating, if the
author was not so particular about the lengthy chapters on baseball and poker.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Engaging India Diplomacy, Democracy and the Bomb

Author: Strobe Talbott
Publisher: Penguin, 2007 (First published 2004)
ISBN: 978-0-14310-214-4
Pages: 234
Strobe Talbott, the gentle US Deputy Secretary of State from 1994 to 2001 chronicles the
events which led to and resulted from India and Pakistans tit-for-tat nuclear tests in May 1998.
The book ingenuously narrates the diplomatic fallout of the explosions and how India withstood
the onslaught from the US singlehandedly and with esteem. As we know, India tested first and
Pakistan was virtually forced to follow suit. Though the explosion was beneath the ground in
Pokhran in Western India, its impact was felt half a world away in the White House. We read
about how helpless the Clinton administration felt when the news was broken to them by CNN.
The author then tells the long but lucidly described story of the ups and downs in the complex
dialogue America maintained with India. The author represented the Americans and Jaswant
Singh, Indias foreign minister, acted as his counterpart. Readers get a clearly articulated picture
of what bothered the administration, their plan to get India sign along the dotted line and India
bided their time well enough to beat Clinton on his homeground, when he lost face after the
Republican majority senate threw out his test ban treaty summarily. When Clinton and the
Democratic Party lose the presidency, CTBT was also buried quietly. The book is well
structured, with a limpid account of the history which led to the bomb and the after-events that
finally led to lifting of post-test sanctions and integrating India back into the world stage.
Talbott begins the book with a neat and precise introduction to the events which led to Indias
nuclear tests in May 1998. Even though democracies in the modern sense, both India and the
US had more to disagree about than to agree with, in the past. Talbott describes how India
sided with the USSR in the political game, assisted in no small measure by Nehrus socialist
agenda, which was continued by Indira Gandhi, his daughter and prime minister, who was
disdainful of capitalism in general. After China tested the atom bomb in 1964, a test ban treaty
came into being, and a non-proliferation treaty (NPT) sought to bring in a regime in which the
five nations already possessing nuclear weapons were allowed to continue holding them while
non-nuclear states were forced to forego the weapons option. India objected to this
discriminatory treaty and wanted itself to be given the honoured place due to it on account of
being the worlds largest democracy. The peaceful nuclear tests conducted in May 1974 was a
milestone in Indias path to become a nuclear weapon state. Things moved with a feverish pitch
during the administration of Bill Clinton, beginning in 1993. We get a ringside view of the
activities through the candid prose of the author who was a prominent official in the American
government. Clinton was proposing a Comprehensive Test Ban Treaty (CTBT) and forcing India
to sign and ratify the NPT, which would have sealed the countrys hopes of becoming a nuclear
power forever. Indians acted fast, but the effort was open and the political establishment weakkneed. In December 1995, American spy satellites detected extensive movements in Pokhran
and Clinton warned Narasimha Rao, then prime minister, against any misadventure. Rao
promptly buckled and called off the tests. But politics in India was fast moving towards a
transformation. The Hindu nationalist party BJP came to power in March 1998, with
Vajpayee at its helm. Inducting nuclear weapons in the countrys arsenal was an electoral
manifesto of the party, which it did on May 11, 1998 less than 60 days after it assumed office
exploding five weapons in a span of three days. The US administration was taken completely
off-guard and even the State department and the CIA learned the news through CNN a
greater shame they couldnt even imagine.
Talbott was a born negotiator and shares his experiences dealing the regimes in India and
Pakistan. At the very outset, he was aware of the structural and constitutional differences
between the two countries one an out and out democracy and the other where instability of

elected governments was the harm. At the time when negotiations were going forth, Pakistan
had a civilian Nawaz Sharif as the PM, but General Karamat controlled the administration as
usual. The author clearly differentiates the caliber and tone of negotiations. Indians tried to wear
the Americans down, and hoping for congressional restraints which was expectable as the
Republicans controlled it. Pakistan was bullying on its weaknesses and Talbott likens their
reaction to that of a person who holds a pistol to his own head, threatening to pull the trigger
unless we handed him our wallets. Talbott also identifies that the discussions with Pakistanis
were not as intellectually engaging as that with India (p.105) and the rootlessness of Pakistani
interlocutors was painfully evident as most of them were worried about who controls what in
Pakistan and hence unwilling or unable to deviate much from their brief. In fact, military leaders
exhibited a calm and cooler demeanour than the civilian leadership. Pakistani bureaucrats
sometimes lost their bearings and assumed intimidating expressions towards their guests.
Talbott describes one such incident when a high-ranking official leaned across the table in a
moment of rage as if trying to strangle his American counterpart. He had to be physically
restrained (p.105). On the other hand, the Indian side displayed a diligent maturity becoming of
a responsible democracy. Jaswant Singh and Talbott became close friends during the dialogue
process.
Watching from close quarters, Talbott enjoyed a prime spot in bringing out the complex nature of
interactions President Clinton had with India before and after its nuclear tests. It is said that
Clinton admired India right from his education days at Oxford. He read E.M.Forsters A passage
to India more than once in those days. Himself a voracious reader of history, Clinton had as his
partner Hillary, who also had a warm regard for India, where she had planned an educational
programme in her career. The Democrat-President was eager to visit India during the second
term in office, but the nuclear tests upset the apple cart. As the author says, Clinton preferred
managing differences with foreign leaders whom he regarded as essentially decent,
conscientious, and deserving of a better relationship with the US. Even though he became very
furious in the immediate aftermath of the tests, he cooled down considerably and appointed the
author as the interlocutor in his engagement with India in a bid to secure the countrys signature
on CTBT and to ensure a speedy visit, which had been postponed as part of the sanctions
regime. Then he fell into the grips of temptation in the form of an obliging young intern at the
White House and lost credibility with the populace, coming close to impeachment. Clinton finally
made the India visit in 2000, without obtaining any leverage on his points of contention with the
hosts.
The book exemplifies the importance of the personal equation in international relations. The
excellent rapport existed between Talbott and Jaswant Singh was instrumental in ironing out
many of the stark differences of opinion where they existed and of ignoring the stubborn
opposition to some points where no amount of compromise could be effected. We get the
impression that a small part of the coldness that suddenly crept up between the US and
Pakistan may be accounted for the superior level of mutual communication between the two.
The book as a whole is written in an appreciative mood for India and its variegated processes
and institutions of democracy, even though those same factors hindered the development of
high-level talks in no small measure. It also shows the total change of stress on key issues
whenever there is a transfer of power in the White House. Clinton was a staunch nonproliferationist, but as soon as George W Bush took over, he reversed many of his
predecessors steps. Talbott fumes over Bushs near-casual acceptance of India as a nuclear
power without any of the strings attached.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: The Fall of a Sparrow

Author: Salim Ali
Publisher: Oxford University Press 2006 (First published: 1985)
ISBN: 978-0-19-562127-3
Pages: 252
A definitive autobiography of the greatest ornithologist India had ever produced. Salim Ali rose
to great renown by sheer dint of hard work and perseverance against great odds. The book
begins from his childhood, how his interest in birds germinated and how he kept the spirit going
for many decades to become one of the worlds leading men of his chosen field. The book,
written in simple and elegant prose is designed to arouse the interest in young readers to
dedicate themselves to an ideal which they deem fit as their lifes ambition. Salim Alis career is
a great exemplar of how determined men can make a trail where no path existed before. Those
who wonder at the relevance of the title find their curiosity satisfied on the front page itself in a
quote from Hamlet, which runs theres a special providence in the fall of a sparrow. Salim Ali is
the author of many world-renowned books on ornithology. The author also tells the story of how
the books came into being.
Salim Ali was born in a well to do family with lots of family members as company. An inclination
to birds was apparent in the early stages, though as the author himself confesses, it was in the
form of the menu on many occasions. Hunting was his pastime in the early periods and a lot of
birds and wild game fell before his guns. However, we must take into proper account the era in
which hunting was a socially acceptable hobby and a mans coming of age was often reckoned
on the number of beasts hed felled. Alis intention to pursue a bachelors degree in zoology was
foiled by his strong aversion to mathematics, which also formed a part of the curriculum. He had
to skip the course and move to Burma in a bid to work as partner to his brother in his tin and
tungsten mining business there. Burma provided ample grounds for developing his
ornithological skills. He communicated frequently with experts of Bombay Natural History
Society (BNHS) and other leading luminaries. We know that technologies for instant
communication and the World Wide Web were not extant in those times, but the moral we must
assimilate from Alis example is that nothing would hinder the efforts of a determined person.
Technology has only the role of a facilitator.
The book contains excellent descriptions of field trips the author performed as part of bird
surveys in the state of Hyderabad. These journeys were most often made with the basic
minimum infrastructure available whether in the form of transportation or boarding facilities. He
also made a survey in Travancore-Cochin as the central and southern parts of Kerala were
known at that time. Even though he reminisces about Kerala as a wonderful abode for many
species of birds and plants, no noteworthy incident is recounted. The author puts forward a
remarkable observation however, that the birds and fish fauna in Kerala are striking in similarity
to that of Eastern Himalayas and Malaya. He argues about an extension of Satpura mountain
range which provided contiguity by land and water as the cause of this phenomenon. However,
this assertion seems a bit farfetched and requires the attention of geologists and expert
zoologists to crack the secret of their coincidence.
Salim Ali gives a detailed description of his field trip to Tibet to survey the birds there. The
journey took place around Kailas Mountain and Manasarovar Lake, which assumed huge
popularity later as a pilgrim route. Ali half-humouredly calls the trip an ornithological pilgrimage.
He gives verbatim reproductions of his field diary and the readers get to know that the author
greatly enjoyed the trip even in spite of the physical hardships endured on the way. We also
discern the gradual, but subtle shift of attitudes of the people in the region at the outset of large
scale pilgrimage, which lets loose a torment of commercial interests to wipe off the isolated
manifestations of charity and compassion. Being a man of science, Ali finds many of the

religious practices of the Tibetans disgraceful, but we may find many of his remarks
uncharitable. Also the verbatim accounts of his diary lack any substance of interest, as the
author himself confesses later that his writing style is as dry as dust.
The book is graced with a profound sense of humor displayed by the great ornithologist. This
thread of subtle humor runs through the entire narrative and livens up the reading experience.
One such incident is so hilarious that I am prompted to repeat it here. The authors wife Tehmina
though related to him by birth, was in a higher social and financial level than him. Many of her
relatives expressed reservations about the match due to these differences. So, Ali was ecstatic
when a situation presented itself to impress the relations favorably. This fiances elder brother
and his entire family were down with influenza. Salim Ali sent a telegraph which left him as
SHALL I COME AND HELP?, but which was received as SMALL INCOME, SEND HELP.
Imagine the consternation that would have caused due to this error in telegraphy.
Ali confesses that he was not a non-violent bird lover as so many people have made him out to
be, and admits that exclaiming the truth sometimes embraced him. In the true spirit of scientific
enquiry, he had to kill many birds to collect details of their diet, behaviour and nesting habits.
With compunction in his heart he pulled the guns trigger thousands of times, but asserts that
each dead bird had not died in vain and it enhanced scientific knowledge in some way. The
author narrates one incident in which he came up with a nest full of unhatched eggs. He was
cool enough to scramble one egg to make a delightful snack. So, if anyone harbours any idea of
the ornithologist warmly caressing an unknown bird in order to study it, nothing is further from
the truth.
What one would notice most from the narrative is the candour and lucidity with which he had
told the story. Alis inimitable sense of humor, often applied to himself, enables him to make a
clean breast of even embarrassing situations in order that the readers get a true picture of the
incident being described. Even when he sets aside a full chapter to enlist the recognitions and
awards won by him, we do not suspect even a trace of pomposity and accept the authors
argument that this list was put there as a tribute, or rather a fitting reminder to those people who
mocked him on his choice of career at a time when such unconventional fields attracted rebuke
from ones own friends and well wishers. This was particularly so for Salim Ali in the 1920s when
his partnership mining business in Burma had floundered and he had to spend a little time in
Bombay as a married jobless guy. The candidness makes the book such a delight to read.
The authors comparison of rates of transportation, wages and provisions appear naive and the
readers are forced to observe that the old bird watcher is utterly ignorant of the concepts of
monetary inflation and the changes in the value of the currency over a period of time. We must
suppress our smile when Salim Ali declares that so many products and services could be
purchased at such a minuscule amount of money, typically five or six decades before.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Prisoners of the Japanese POWs of the Second World War in the Pacific
Author: Gavan Daws
Publisher: Pocket Books, 2007 (First published: 1994)
ISBN: 978-1-4165-1153-3
Pages: 396
The Second World War was the bloodiest act of aggression among men. Millions perished in the
flames raged by this Great War, many millions got injured, the lives of a lot many were changed
forever and once again the folly of war dawned right and clear in the minds of sensible people
anywhere in the world. Asia also carried more than its fair share of the bitter fruit of war than
spawned in Europe. Japan aggressively moved into the game, harbouring hopes of establishing
an Asian empire of its own like that of UK, France and Holland from where they could obtain
raw materials for their industries and they could sell the finished products in the colonial
markets. The Allied forces opposed them and for a time it seemed that Japan would have the
last word. Thousands of American, British, Australian and Dutch soldiers surrendered and were
taken as prisoners of war. This book describes the circumstances which led to their capture,
grimy details of their lives in the camps, the inhuman treatment meted out to them in work
details and special killing projects such as the Burma Siam Rail road. Apart from expounding
the progress of war as a backdrop to the human trauma unweaving before the reader, Daws
also looks into the life of the prisoners after they went back home at the end of the war. The
narrative is so stunning in its impact and so forceful in its choice of expressions that the reader
becomes at one with the prisoner in his suffering. Gavan Daws headed historical research in the
Pacific region at the Institute of Advanced Studies and is the author of twelve books with a slew
of awards for his documentary films.
The Pacific war was really hard on the Americans. Though they had seen it coming for a long
time complacency got the upper hand and it was impossible for them even to contemplate that
Japan might be able to give them a good thrashing on the field. Concepts of racial superiority
and aversion to Asiatic races prompted many to reside in fools paradises, never taking the
deteriorating conditions seriously and vainly hoping that the war, if at all it comes about, would
last for only a maximum of two weeks, by which time they thought Japan would be brought
to its knees. But Pearl Harbour altered all calculations and rudely jolted the giant out of slumber.
The ruthless efficiency and surgical precision with which Japanese bombers sowed death on
that remote Pacific naval base astonished American strategists. The little Asian country
appeared on the verge of playing another David, which it did against Russia in 1904-05 when
the giant European nation was humbled on the battle field. In Pearl Harbour they could exploit
the advantage of surprise to the hilt. Other US bases in the Pacific soon surrendered to
Japanese efforts. For a time, it seemed that Japan had established an invincible shield around
itself, after subduing American forces in the Pacific. East Asia had already fallen to them in
earlier stages of the war Korea, Indo-China, Indonesia, Thailand and Burma had fallen much
earlier. The book presents the conditions and the war situation in general, before going on to
describe the actual process in which American troops were overwhelmed and taken prisoner in
the Wake islands and Philippines.
Daws description of how the conquering Japanese treated their American and European
prisoners is shocking and provokes repulsion at the wanton cruelty and sadism of the victors.
He ascribes racial prejudices also to the extraordinary strictness of the Japanese, by hinting that
the smallness of the Japanese in physique against their Western prisoners must had fed their
inferiority complex to inflict maximum pain on the physically superior body. We have to note here
that many of the authors remarks are outright racist for which he warns us beforehand that the
racist remarks are reproduced as such as it came from the prisoners themselves. This argument
is so flimsy and lacks any substance or decency. If the author is deputed to report on a street
brawl, will he be casual enough to reproduce the exchanges verbatim?

Whatever may be the lapses in discretion on the part of the author, there is no denying that he
had captured the grisly details of prison life under the Japanese. Shocking descriptions of the
Bataan death march in Philippines, the forced transportations over the sea in undersized
vessels and the utter inhumanity of the Japanese administration of POW camps abound in
confounding the reader with a realization about the psychological change that comes about in
victor against the vanquished. A prisoners death due to malnutrition, overwork, disease or all of
them combined was nothing of significance to the conquerors. POWs started to die in droves
when the Burma Siam railroad project began.
Japan wanted to conquer India, which was the jewel in the crown of British Empire. However,
Burma was a strategically inconvenient place in terms of movement of troops and material. A
railroad from Thailand to Burma would ease the Japanese the trouble of moving ships through
the Malacca Straits and Bay of Bengal. They could offload them in Thailand at the South China
Sea coast and transport through the forests bordering Burma. Hundreds of thousands of
prisoners were drafted for building the rail road, mostly out of bare hands. Ravaging diseases
and lack of food killed 20% of the prisoners of the war. In this stretch Japan forced East Asians
also to toil as slave labour. These Romushas, as they were called, were cheated to sign up. This
act was in direct contrast to Japans moral stand that the war they are waging in Asia was to
liberate the Asian people from the Western yoke and to share the resulting prosperity. But the
Asian workers plight was more pathetic than the westerners. If the latter were treated as enemy
prisoners, the former didnt have a higher claim than animals with the Japanese. About half of
them, running to nearly 150,000 perished on the wayside.
When the war was grinding down to a close, the POWs were faced with another threat. The
Japanese tried to move them to the home islands, in ships which increasingly came under
attack from Allied planes and submarines. Then came the firebombing and cluster bombing of
Japan for which the prisoners bore collateral damage. And at last came the atom bombs at
Hiroshima and Nagasaki these towns were selected for annihilation on the assumption that
very few prisoners were held there, but still a few of them died in the nuclear holocaust. The
new and devastating weapon finally broke the back of Japan. It surrendered on Aug 15, 1945
and the prisoners went home at last.
The book is distressingly replete with racially charged references and disparaging remarks
about the Japanese and Asians in general. It would have been pardonable had this book came
out immediately after the war when emotions were flaring hot and high. But, coming after a
remove of 60 years, such foul mouthing of the enemy on openly professed racial lines is in bad
taste. The author goes on to provide a moral basis for indiscriminate killing of the Japanese, by
narrating an incident in which young children spat at the prisoners caught parachuting from
downed Allied planes. The narrow-mindedness goes to its extreme when he says that those
guards who behaved humanely with the prisoners were Christians practicing their faith in secret.
Quite unexpectedly, the author is cross with General Douglas MacArthur who was the
commander of the Pacific fleet and played a larger than life role in the war history. But Daws
does not spare an opportunity to malign him. If I am asked to hazard a guess on the real motive
of the author to produce a book of this sort, I would definitely conclude that it is to provide a
moral justification for the terrible nuking of two cities, along with a mostly innocent population.
And, to do justice to the author, we have to appreciate that he had succeeded to a large extent
in achieving this objective. The descriptions of the war years are so original and absorbing.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Minding the Heavens The Story of Our Discovery of the Milky Way
Author: Leila Belkora
Publisher: Institute of Physics Publishing, 2003 (First)
ISBN: 978-0-7503-0730-7
Pages: 369
Anyone looking up at a very dark night sky would fail to be mesmerized by the panoply of the
celestial sheet of stars adorning, as it seems, the roof of the sky. Stars have been providing
unending inspiration to many young ones to identify their future career in science. Most people
are aware of what stars are, how they form and die, why they are being at their present
locations and take for granted the painstaking research and study that went behind our present
knowledge of the stellar systems. Leila Belkora puts up a brilliant effort to narrate the history of
our understanding of the Milky Way, our parent galaxy. Ask any school student and he will
answer that we belong to the Milky Way, but we must read this book to understand the story of
the quest that finally culminated in getting us to the point where we are now. The book does not
merely describe the discoveries as such, but proceeds to make the reader conversant with the
socio-political background and the personal lives of the astronomers who made the
breakthrough. The book is so structured and lucid as to make it readable like a work of fiction.
And the author is a renowned scholar, dividing her time between science writing and teaching
astronomy at the University of Colorado, Boulder.
It is said that every well begun job is half done. Belkora does a wonderful job in laying out the
preliminaries with a good introduction and a thorough discourse on the general concepts of
astronomy and its history how the pieces nicely fell in to the pattern. The narrative is concise
and the economy of words gives it added significance as a prelude to the subject matter. The
author answers a recurring question in the minds of students of astronomy, that of why many of
the stars possess Arabic sounding names. The answer is curious to know. First work on naming
and categorization of stars based on the luminosity was taken up by Hipparchus of Greece in
second century BCE. This was compiled and published by Ptolemy of Alexandria as Almagest.
However, great tribulations were taking place in the near east during the first few centuries of
Common Era. Then came the onset of dark ages and learning took a back seat. The mantle of
scientific enquiry shifted to Baghdad which held it high for nearly four centuries. A renowned
astronomer, al Sufi published a treatise in Arabic around 900 CE which was translated to many
European languages in the Middle Ages and found their entry into modern lore.
Europe continued to hold on to the concepts originated by Ptolemy and Hipparchus even during
the times of Newton. The suns, stars and planets were thought to be moving along threedimensional, concentric spheres around the Earth. The celestial spheres were thought to be put
in motion by God. The first stirring in the right direction was taken by Thomas Wright in the 18 th
century. Even though a theologian and philosopher, Wright first suggested that the Milky Way is
seen as a stream because we might be looking at it edge on. Wright published his observations
and results, but didnt gain much credence due to his metaphysical and religious arguments that
crept into the subject matter. But his ideas were noted by William Herschel, A German by birth,
but naturalized in England. Herschel, working with his siblings, was instrumental in discovering
a new planet, Uranus. This discovery was the first of a planet since recorded history. A
musician-turnedastronomer, his fame lay in building optical telescopes himself and using them
to estimate the distances at which stars are separated from us. A consensus had dawned
among the astronomers that the huge distances of stars could be measured by accurately
finding the parallax of stars the apparent shifting in position of a star caused by the Earths
movement around the sun and taken at diametrically opposite points in the orbit, say in June
and December and situated 300 million km apart. Unfortunately, Herschels results were in error.

In any field of study it is not unusual for an idea to get stagnated for a while for want of
instruments of sufficiently advanced technology to verify its predictions. Belkora establishes that
this was true in the case of measuring stellar parallax also. It fell to the lot of Wilhelm Struve and
William Huggins to compile these figures of a vast numbers of stars. At the same time, the
author identifies the transition that was taking place in astronomy in early 20 th century. Up to that
period, Europe led the field in the form of excellent observatories equipped with instruments that
were in league of the worlds largest. Americans didnt even have a decent telescope till the
1830s, as exemplified in the lament of John Quincy Adams, President of the US at that time. But
with the immense progress that was lifting America from the clutches of primitive technology,
lots of new observatories began to spring up across university towns and some of them rivaled
competing installations anywhere in the world. Harlow Shapley was a senior figure among the
American astronomers.
Belkora implies that the confirmative evidence of the structure of the universe came with the
work of Edwin Hubble, who is also the most famous astronomer of the last century and known
eponymously with the space telescope that is still working wonders in a Near Earth orbit. Till
Hubbles time, the scientific community was divided on the question of whether the Milky Way
was the only galaxy or it was only one among millions. The three-dimensional space is viewed
through the two-dimensional sky and distances to various stars could be deduced only through
ingenious schemes. Hubble established that the immense distances which separate us from
some of the observed stars imply that they are too far away from the regions bounded by our
own galaxy. But one of his other observations caused a paradigm shift on the theories on the
origin of the universe. Hubble saw that galaxies are receding away from us. The more distant
they are, the faster they are moving apart. This means that the universe as a whole was
expanding. And it also suggested that there was a time when the expansion began from a point
in space-time, euphemistically called the Primordial Atom. See how quickly Hubbles discovery
paved the way for concepts of Big Bang to take the centre stage.
Belkora attempts to teach even the most ignorant reader some of the fundamentals of
astronomy. The collection of finely illustrated diagrams and the richly detailed colour and
monochrome plates prove their assertion. She does not resort to go after a difficult argument
without introducing it at a prior occasion, so that the readers would be in sync with their ideas.
The books became endearing to all classes of people precisely because of the apparent effort
taken by the author to clear up doubts on fundamentals.
The books subtitle says that it is a story of our discovery of the Milky Way. But this description
would be a case of underestimating the utility of the book. Belkora not just stops at the Milky
Way, the attempt continues forward to cover the entire history of astronomy for two centuries
beginning from the 1730s. Readers should not get confused by the humility of the subtitle, the
books scope far outgrows our own galaxy.
Being a scholar of astronomy, the author presents the arguments in a well balanced way. She
has visited every region of the Milky Way, like its centre, where the current consensus is that a
black hole is lurking. It is rare to see such comprehensive treatment in books of astronomy. At
the same time, a cautionary note is also sounded about the limited knowledge we still possess
about the star system as not to mistake knowledge of the foam of a braking wave with that of
the ocean.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Religion, Tradition and Ideology Pre-colonial South India

Author: Champakalakshmi R
Publisher: Oxford University Press, 2012 (First published 2011)
ISBN: 978-0-19-807059-7
Pages: 638
An encyclopedic tome from an eminent historian such a comment would suffice to put the
worth of the book in perspective. Champakalakshmi is a retired professor of the Jawaharlal
Nehru University, but her works in the form of essays, seminar papers and writings are
renowned for the depth of coverage, originality of thought and references to primary sources.
This book, as remarked by Dr. Rajan Gurukkal, is indeed representative of the knowledge base
of a high order and hence widely accepted and least debated by the experts. It narrates how
religion sprang its roots in the ancient South Indian society, how it was developed and could
elbow out heterodox sects like Buddhism and Jainism, how the concept of temple came into
being and the springs from which its architectural idioms originated and how a tribal, clan-based
society transformed itself into a state in the modern sense, or medieval sense, rather. The
modern world gapes in wonder at the architectural pinnacle of Brihadisvara Temple in Tanjavur,
but few are aware of the historical undercurrents that fed the masonry of its prime movement.
The chronological span of the work is impressive, as it extends over nearly two millennia from
300 BCE to 1700 CE, though the depth of coverage is not uniform over the entire span. We get
to know a very good description of the times from about 500 CE to 1300 CE.
The author begins with a decent introduction of the subject matter integrated over the period
under consideration. The interval is divided into three broad periods of early historic (300 BCE300 CE), early medieval (400-1300 CE) and Vijayanagara (1350-1700 CE). In the earliest
period, gradual Aryanization took place in South India. The development of religion took three
distinct steps in the north Vedic, Smarta (Upanishadic) and Puranic. But in the south, the three
stages merged into one and came as a package. The Brahmin proponents of the new religion
were faced with firmly established Shramana religions of Buddhism and Jainism in the south.
The lever to praise the two religions out of the society was provided by the Bhakti movement
that attached much importance to devotion to a personal deity sanctified in a temple or cult
centre located across the territory of Tamilakam. The evidence for the subtle shift is seen in
literature as well, as the hero worshipping traits of Sangam works gave way to the worship of a
transcendental god. Local gods and cult figures were assimilated to the Puranic pantheon, like
Murugan an ancient Tamil God was accepted as the son of Lord Shiva and goddess
Kottavai, being transformed as an aspect of Durga, Shivas consort. We must also note that the
Vedic gods of Surya and Indra didnt have any influence on the southern mind, as very few
temples were devoted to them. The reason for this disparity is mentioned above, that is, the
transition to Puranic gods occurred only in North India and the reformed religion came as a
package to the South. Even though the Puranic religion was riddled with notions of caste, it still
could establish itself on the people, because of the egalitarian values professed by Bhakti
hymnists who propounded equality of all the disciples before their god of devotion.
The origin of Bhakti movement coincided with the establishment of regional states. The kings
found legitimation in the new religious concepts sweeping the countryside. Large temples were
constructed during this period and land grants on a large scale were conferred on them for
maintenance. The Bhakti movement was noted for two major aspects protest against the
monopolization of divine grace by Brahmins and the hostility to Buddhism and Jainism. Non
Brahmin castes like Vellalas dominated the movement. The socio-religious concepts of the
period changed in the 14th century with the emergence of Vijayanagara Empire, which was the
first trans-regional state in south India. All regional states like the Cholas and Pandyas became
vassals and were later replaced by the Nayaks, local military commanders of the Vijayanagara
army. This state was also burdened initially with a legitimating device for their dominance. This

heralded a new era in which Sanskritization worked in full swing and all religious ideas were
sought to be rooted in Vedic postulates. The author brings out a curious argument here that
Shankara, the philosopher born in Kerala and who is credited with establishment of monastic
schools across the corners of the subcontinent, was unknown till the establishment of
Vijayanagara. She argues that Vidyaranya, the spiritual guru of the founders of the Empire and
the chief teacher of Sringeri monastery was instrumental in finding a base on the teachings of
Shankara for the religious ideology prevalent in his time.
If the authors arguments are taken at face value, we have to conclude that the foundations for
the present-day religious lineup of South India were established at the time of Vijayanagara
period. It was the first supra-regional state in the south and needed to have solid legitimacy on
religious sanction. They sought to obtain this with the Vedicization and Sanskritization of the
existing customs, beliefs, rituals and even deities. Every act of religious persuasion came to be
backed by Sanskrit scriptures and on the philosophical arena, Shankara was coronated as an
Acharya with Vedic roots.
Champakalakshmi devotes special attention to explain why the Shramanic and heterodox
religions of Buddhism and Jainism are out of the main stream in todays south India. This makes
interesting reading to those who wonder at the obviously Buddhist/Jain symbols existing in
temples where Vedic rituals are now being followed. The author states that Buddhism never
really took off in the south, but the Jains had a sizable following till 7 th - 8th centuries, when the
burgeoning Bhakti movement submerged the isolated outposts of Jainism. Brahamanism could
engineer the coup, because it was prepared to accommodate tribal and regional cults and
deities in its pantheon. Jainism didnt provide this flexibility and their belief systems had already
solidified hard to offer any accommodation. Royal patronage soon shifted to Saivism and
Vaishnavism. Jains were driven out from their possessions, sometimes even by violent
measures.
The author limits her description mainly within the confines of the present-day Tamil Nadu state.
No doubt, some of the aspects of Karnataka and Andhra are considered, but mainly when
dealing with heterodox sects who made these regions their strongholds. Kerala is totally left out
and it seems that the professors knowledge of Keralas geography is rather limited. Many
places in Kerala indicated in the map showing Vaishnava pilgrim centres are wrongly located.
Whats more, the capital of Cheras, Vanchi is mentioned to be near Karur, Tamil Nadu, which is
the stubborn position taken by many Tamil historians, but which is not based on fact. The dismal
disregard exhibited by the author is all the more made evident when she discusses the
epigraphic evidences from temples in Kanyakumari district, without stopping to mention the
dynasty in Kerala who created those inscriptions. This outlook sometimes leads to contrary
argument when she describes a painting in which Cheraman Perumal sets on a pilgrimage to
Kailasa, where the king is said to come from Kerala!
The language is terse, uninspiring and repulsively drab. The book lacks a clear structure. Even
though painstaking research had gone behind the encyclopedic volume, the effort is made
worthless by the authors lack of imagination. The chapters, being the product of various
seminar papers and essays, are riddled with repetition and monotony. Absence of an index
really curtails the utility of the book, as there are lots of names, which must have been listed out
in an index. Devoid of an original theme, the book at least would have served as a handbook, if
a comprehensive index was provided. One could only wonder at the publishers dire oversight in
not bringing out an index.
The book is recommended only to serious readers and students of history.
Rating: 2 Star

Title: Planetary Dreams The Quest to Discover Life Beyond Earth

Author: Robert Shapiro
Publisher: John Wiley & Sons, 1999 (First)
ISBN: 978-0-471-17936-8
Pages: 273
Life is the most wonderful phenomenon mankind has stumbled upon so far, through the entire
length of its existence. Atheists and believers alike stand in awe at the marvel, arguing among
themselves on how this miracle originated. And we, or some of us, are much too concerned
about super intelligent beings sending messengers in the form of UFOs or flying saucers to
tinker with mankind. Life, even though taken for granted on our dear earth, has been a question
of deep concern to societies from time immemorial. They dreamed about grand vistas and
intelligent beings on the planets of the solar system, including the moon which was considered a
planet till Galilean times. Colourful but fanciful accounts were made about the life forms existing
on these worlds and for a time, there were arguments among the scientific community itself
regarding the presence of sentient beings in Mars. Manned exploration to the Moon and
unmanned ones to Mars has finally set at rest speculations about the habitability of these
worlds, which were found to be stone dead. Robert Shapiro, who is an expert in DNA research
and a professor of chemistry at New York University, brings out various scenarios in which life
may be encountered in the solar system and speculates about the multitudinous forms they may
assume. The readers may however be warned that the authors remarks and suggestions
sometimes veer uncomfortably towards pseudo-science which may mislead beginners, or
unsuspecting readers.
Many of the contents of the book may not be admissible as hard scientific fact. Many arguments
fall short of the rigor required in convincing the public. Moreover, the witnesses listed by the
author are not altogether fit to perform the role they are asked to fulfill. We see Al Gore whose
opinion is masqueraded as scientific evidence! Then again comes a patent attorney in Germany
who conducts biochemical experiments in his free time, contributing to the evidence pool. To
add to the chaos, opinions of noted scientists are given when the given sentiment does not
relate to their chosen fields of work. Shapiro quotes Lord Kelvin, one of the most prominent
physicists of the 19th century to assert that overwhelmingly strong proofs of intelligent and
benevolent design lie all around us (p161). What the author does not tell is that Lord Kelvin is
considered to be a poor judge of events, even in his specialized field of study. He is
remembered for his pompous and ridiculous remarks around the 1890s that all concepts in
physics would be understood in a few years of time and physics would be dead by the new
century! That was when revolutionary concepts like quantum mechanics and relativity were not
even thought of. Whatever may be the authors true intention, the book appears to be a clever
device to plant in the readers mind the illogical principle that life originated as a result of
intelligent design. Time and again, Shapiro glorifies design, but observing a tactical economy of
words. He lets a sentence drop here, a hint there and a clue over there, all pointing to the same
destination intelligent design. This greatly eats away at the relevance and desirability of the
work.
The book presents a Life Principle which predicts that life will sprout everywhere the right
ingredients are present. The final form may differ from what we get to know on Earth. Siliconbased and quite extraordinary beings are possible. In a survey of probable locations in the solar
system, Shapiro asserts that intelligent life may not be viable anywhere on the solar planets
other than the Earth. Mars, Europa (Jupiters satellite) and Titan (Saturns satellite) are the best
candidates for the time being. Mars was considered to be the habitat of intelligent beings till only
a hundred years ago, when the stretch marks on its surface was confused with irrigation canals
familiar to us. However, the Viking missions and the Pathfinder mission put paid to our hopes of
finding a living there. But the author doesnt let go of it easily. He argues that the automated

probes chose a landing site which is perfectly calm, level and not likely to be interrupted by
anything, whether organic or inorganic, such as large boulders. This precaution defeats the very
purpose of finding life there, as any area present with life forms may not offer ideal conditions
for a supposed vehicle parking lot. Ever partial to controversy, he further goes on to declare
that some of the Viking experiments designed to detect traces of life turned up positive results.
The authors departures from established scientific procedure are tiresome and confusing for
the general reader who may think that is science.
The book must be credited for coming up with an idea of representing the whole of the known
world in a scaled model, which he calls Cosmic Museum, that is of course imaginary but made
as a proposal for the government to spend money on. The concept of scaling up or down the
artifacts depending on whether it is a bacterium or a galaxy is really a remarkable exercise
not seen in many other books of this genre.
When all is said and done, we must accept that the book failed to deliver on its promises. The
subtitle of the volume claims to describe the quest to discover life beyond Earth, but the subject
matter dont adhere faithfully to the spirit. True, the details of the quest is briefly outlined in about
40 50 pages, but most of the time, Shapiro dabbles in quasi-scientific, quasi-religious blabber.
He seriously considers arguments of creationists and flying saucer observers so as to stoop to
answer their folly questions! Moreover, Shapiro further says, the three-way debate between
advocates of creation, luck and cosmic evolution has been going on for a long time, and will not
be resolved unless we can collect some new evidence (p251).
Books of the popular science genre are generally riddled with measurements of distance
represented in metric system and in miles, because most of the books are printed in the U.S.
Many of the authors are based there and presumably, most of the readers too. Though almost
all of the modern nations have already migrated to metric system including the UK, where the
imperial system originated, the U.S still steadfastly latch on to the imperial units causing
irritating double unit entries in books like the speed of light in vacuum is 186000 miles per
second or 300000 kilometer per second. But Shapiro, an American himself, deviates from this
practice and follows a welcome tradition of using metric units alone, because he rightly felt that
continual insertion of equivalents in terms of miles and inches would clutter the text. As the
number of international readers grows, we may hope to see more such ventures in future.
A few colour plates are included to add visual depth to the arguments presented in the text.
However, these appear to be forced, and lacks any attractiveness. Even the natural curiosity
one experiences while gazing on pictures of outer space and distant planets fails to arise with
Shapiros collection of pictures. Readers who are really interested to read about extra-terrestrial
life may do well by reading 'Life As We Do Not Eat It' by Peter Ward, reviewed earlier in this
blog.
The book is not recommended as strong elements of pseudoscience abound in the work.
Rating: 2 Star

Title: Pink Brain, Blue Brain How Small Differences Grow Into Troublesome Gaps and
What We Can Do About It
Author: Lise Eliot
Publisher: Oneworld, 2012 (First published 2010)
ISBN: 978-1-85168-799-2
Pages: 315
Gender identity is the primal factor that differentiates a human being from another. When a baby
is born, a large portion of the parents hope for the childs future is shaped immediately upon
knowing its gender. No wonder it had led to many stereotypes and oppression of one from the
other. But, is there any difference among the two genders hidden in the genetic code and if it
does how it will affect the development of the body, both physically and socially? This is a
fundamental question which finds itself interesting to any reader, whatever may be his
background. Lise Eliot is Associate Professor of Neuroscience at the Chicago Medical School
and lectures widely on childrens brain and gender development. Being a first-rate scholar and
neurobiologist, she is amply suited to dig deep into the issue and suggest practical propositions
that would enable society to help develop each person to his or her fullest potential, without
referring to how that person looks like, or what is preconceived about him/her. The book is gifted
with an exhaustive notes section, impressive bibliography and a thorough index. Anyone
oriented towards a deeper investigation would find this book an excellent starting point. After an
exhaustive narration of the differences among the two genders, Eliot goes on to downplay the
dissimilarities and argues that object-oriented training is enough to get over any supposed
handicap, opening up vast and new vistas for the budding minds to conquer. A must-read book
for all readers.
Eliot presents an exciting picture of the events unfolding in the pre-natal period when the brain
casts itself into one or the other gender. A surge of the hormone testosterone through the fetus
brain transforms selective areas of the brain in order to make a person of the pre-programmed
gender. The author argues with the evidence from research that this initial washing with
testosterone differentiate boys who have skills like gross motor ability, visuo-spatial techniques
and physical activeness. Though many of the skills can be acquired by a girl with enough
training and attitude, the genetic proclivities cant be denied. However, this surge of the male
hormones is suspected to slow down the maturation of young boys when compared to girls of
the same age. It is very critical that the hormone switches on at the right time before birth, as
otherwise the changes are irreversible. Girls who are exposed to a stronger dose of the
hormone act more boyish-like and boys who have a blocking chemical in brain that inhibits
testosterone receptors end up being reared as females. They would be sterile, but exhibit many
male attributes like height and presence of the Y-chromosome in their genome. It may also be
noted that immediately after birth, testosterone levels are the same in both genders. The
chapter on pre-natal transformations and the immense chemical manipulations happening on
the newly conceived embryo is the most readable and interesting part of the book.
Eliot breaks down the stereotypes associated with both genders like females excel in
interpersonal communications, verbal and reading skills, services which demand empathy and
males are suitable for athletic skills, math, science and engineering. With a slew of research
papers she argues that there is no valid reason to assert that biological reasons like genes or
brain difference causes the dissimilarities between men and women. Nurture, rather than nature
is said to be behind variance. The argument carries some weight too, as we know that there is a
strong surge of females in those fields which are traditionally hailed as male bastions. The
author is unwilling to concede even an iota of genetic supremacy to males in any of the areas.
In fact, the narration goes to such an extreme that we readers wonder whether the author will
stop at proving that the differences perceived clearly under the hood is really a product of
nurture rather than genes.

The book addresses another grave issue that has current relevance. The academic standards
of girls have increased much during the last few decades, putting boys at a disadvantage. With
their verbal and reading skills, submissiveness, system-friendly work and generally being more
mature than the same-age boys under puberty, girls replace them in many academic theatres.
Exclusive schools, so far reserved only for girls, have now become essential to boys. The
stereotyping now adversely affects them more. Parents and teachers adopt a condoning attitude
to boys inferior skills under the pretext that they are immature as compared to girls.
It may be shocking to some readers like me, who had read a similar work by Louanne
Brizendine, titled The Female Brain, even though it concentrated only on the pink side of the
question. It was reviewed earlier in this blog and given a 4-star rating because of the valued
information it provided. That makes me horrified to learn that Lise Eliot rubbishes many
assertions of Brizendine as totally unfounded! In this dilemma that only one of the authors could
be correct, we would be left wondering whom to believe. Eliots style of approach to the question
is more balanced; more research-oriented and comparatively more matured than Brizendines,
who often astonishes the reader with bold conclusions drawn from flimsy or equivocal results. I
had remarked in that books review that men may find it impossible to lie to their wifes faces if
the books postulates are borne out in fact. Probably that explains the lucidity of the earlier work
as some part of it may be compared to fiction.
The saddest part of the biological research appears to be that you can get hold of studies that
validate both sides of the arguments so that your task become easy to choose one among them
which suits your purpose. Eliots rubbishes many concepts which allow boys some advantage
over girls with evidence supported by some studies, while still acknowledging that there are
other studies which argue contrary to the hypothesis. Such dichotomy proves nothing but the
fact that the natural sciences still has to travel a lot to get even near to the precision of physical
sciences. The authors rebuttal of the postulate that boys do math better than girls is, however
defended by an unfortunate example for her argument. It is said that It may surprise you to
learn that babies can do math, but its true. Young infants can tell the difference between a
picture of two frogs and a picture of three identical frogs (p.215). But frankly, this is not math
but simply a sense of counting and there is research which suggests that even birds show some
sense of numerical awareness, perhaps reaching up to the number 4. Mathematics is an
abstract concept; which imparts the symbol 4 with fourness and which uses it further to
calculate several complex operations. Eliots example is downright false here, babies show
some evidence of counting, but that is definitely not math.
After the first chapter which thrillingly explains the subtle chemical changes made in the prenatal
brain by gender-specific hormones, the later chapters fall into a predictable rhythm of extolling
the virtues of individual attention and good parenting. The author could not overcome the pitfall
of pulling anecdotes from her own family as a point of general argument. This is a common
drawback seen in scribes of social sciences. The example might be convincing for them, but
may seem selective and cherry picking in character for the others.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: The Lost River On the Trail of the Sarasvati

Author: Michel Danino
Publisher: Penguin, 2010 (First)
ISBN: 978-0-14-306864-8
Pages: 293
Every Indian is brought up on the legend of a river that mysteriously disappeared in its course
and made it through a subterranean way to the confluence at Allahabad. The Rig Veda sings in
praise of the mighty, perennial river that was one of the lifelines of the vedic society. The
Sarasvati river is no more, but the legends about it are so full of life that even todays societies
in Rajastan and Haryana states harbor many of them, rich with embellishments. But, what was
the real picture? Was there such a river, that desiccated over the centuries in the hostile sands
of the Thar desert? Read the book for the answer, which turns out to be a resounding Yes.
Michel Danino has gone through a slew of reference material to compile information from
history, archeology, religion, linguistics and even folk legend to piece together an eminently
readable text that appeals to any category of readers. The author, originally from France, has
made India his home and participates in the works of Sri Aurobindo. He convened the
International Forum for India's Heritage (IFIH) with the mission of promoting the essential values
of India's heritage in every field of life. The author has put forward many ideas, some of them
having solid foundations, some others not so strong and still some others that are quite flimsy.
Whatever may be the impression one retains at the end of reading this volume, there is no
denying that they are witnessing the work of a great Indophile. Daninos outlook is so thoroughly
Indian.
Scholars traditionally accepted river Ghaggar as Sarasvati. But this is not convincing as we see
tributaries to this river with strikingly similar names like Sarsuti, which are still flowing. The river
was sacred for the Vedic poets, as there are 45 Rigvedic hymns in which the river is mentioned,
72 mentions elsewhere and three hymns dedicated exclusively to the river. Naturally, the river
which flowed through the interfluve of Yamuna, which flowed east to the Ganges and Sutlej,
which ran west to the Indus. Present day Ghaggar is a poor stream, that loses itself in the sand
dunes of the Rajastan desert. Why then did the Vedic bards sing richly about it? Danino gives a
convincing solution to the problems even though the concepts involve geological and tectonic
postulates. He argues that Sutlej changed its course many times in the past, as evidenced by
the paleo-channels that crisscross Punjab. Indeed, the numerous streams through which the
river flowed made the ancient poets call her Shatadru (with a hundred channels). This protoSutlej ran through the beds of Ghaggar and Hakra (which is in Pakistan and totally lost to the
deserts), and flowed clear of Indus through its east and emptied into the Arabian Sea at Rann of
Kutch. Sutlej is a mighty river, and the dried beds of Hakra are having a width of 4-6 km for a
length of 250 km! Danino further speculates that the Yamuna also had a link to the Sarasvati
system, and a major portion of its water flowed into Sarasvati, before changing direction to the
east as at present. The issue of why the river changed its course is tricky and involves much
guess work. But Daninos arguments are balanced and plausible. He cites the sharp bend of
present day Sutlej at Ropar to the west was the event that marked the end of it draining to
Sarasvati. It may be due to earth quakes, lifting up of terrain or more gradual processes of rivers
in general. The diversion of Yamuna is a clearer geological event as the diversion occurred at
higher altitudes, which is due to earth quake. Indeed, fresh water is still available in wells along
the ancient beds of Sarasvati in the Rajastan desert (Cholistan desert in Pakistan). The water
table of these places is still not very deep, suggesting the might of the ancient river and the
abundance with which it carried water.
Danino turns next to the archeological remains of the great civilization that flowered on the river
banks of the Indus system. Between about 3200 and 1900 BCE, a notably large spread of
chalcolithic townships blossomed out of the river valleys. The discovery of the fist site at

Harappa was rather fortuitous, when labourers ransacked the remains to gather bricks as
ballast to Lahore Multan railway line! At the time of partition of the country, 40-odd sites were
identified of which everything except two minor sites went to Pakistan. Free India suddenly
found itself bereft of its legacy. Nehrus government was stung into action and archeologists
made a beeline to the Rajastan desert to dig. The effort was eminently fruitful hundreds of
sites, both major and minor were located, with Kalibangan, Dholavira and Lothal being the
major ones. Looking at the mushrooming of sites on the Sarasvati Drishadvati system, Danino
proposes to rename the civilization as Indus Sarasvati civilization. The suggestion, no doubt
appeals to the Indian mind. The author also postulates on the probable causes that brought
about its downfall. Aryan invasion now appears to be old fashioned and desiccation seems to be
the plausible cause. We must be aware that research which runs contrary to this assumption is
also available. But on a minimum, we may accept the following scenario. Ancient Sarasvati was
fed by Sutlej and Yamuna. Tectonic shifts resulted in Yamuna joining the Ganges system. The
north Indian plain is notoriously plain, like a few centimeters in a kilometer and any slight uplift is
sufficient to alter riverine course. To add to the diminished waters due to realignment of
Yamuna, Sutlej also withdrew from Sarasvati and joined the Indus. The resulting arid geography
obliterated the vestiges of civilization that was then wrapped up by sand dunes.
Danino proposes that there is no discontinuity in the religio-cultural progress from Harappan
civilization to the Vedic age as established by Sanskrit scholars like Max Muller. He suggests
several archeological and constructional features that are common between the periods.
However, this is not very convincing. To conclude the point, the authors rake up several ratios
between lengths, breadths and heights. The picture we form of the attempt is that Danino will go
to any length (no pun intended) to get his ratio right. There will naturally be several values
associated with a structure and there is reason to suppose that a few of them may turn up to
5/4, the predominant parameter of construction of the Harappan system. And also, there is
another serious issue if we allow the authors time for Sarasvatis drying up. It is given in the text
that the river totally dried up around 1900 BCE. So, the flattering hymns about the river
contained in Rig veda must be at least a few centuries earlier than this date, probably 2200
BCE, but linguists and historians concur on a date of 1500 BCE for the Aryan invasion, and a
date nearer to 1000 BCE for the oldest Veda. How can this be accommodated? Danino resorts
to the easiest recourse. He claims that the Veda was at least a millennium older in composition
than is otherwise thought and that the theory of Aryan invasion (or migration, as he says) never
took place.
The author makes a good contribution to the hypothesis that the two stages of urbanization in
ancient India, the Indus phase (during 3rd 2nd millennium BCE) and the Ganges phase (1st
millennium BCE) are culturally continuous. Detailed analysis of structural dimensions are
conducted and declared as proof of the similarity. However, the extensively threadbare analysis
of the ratios of lengths and breadths of buildings slightly push the argument to the side of trivia.
Also, arguments like buildings were a reflection of the microcosm and macrocosm are sure to
attract the label of occultism to an otherwise reasonable work.
The books irrational pre-occupation with finding magical ratios at every nook and cranny of
proto-historic sites brings down the rating by a notch. The authors attempts are too feeble and
forced. Also, his association with Vedic sacrifices performed in recent times like his presence at
Panjal, Kerala, which he himself mentions, clubs him in the company of a few authors who
desire to assign a greater antiquity on Indian culture than is warranted by evidence.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Babur Nama Journal of Emperor Babur

Author: Zahir-ud-Din Mohammed Babur
Translator: Annette Susannah Beveridge
Editor: Dilip Hiro
Publisher: Penguin, 2006 (First)
ISBN: 978-0-14-400149-1
Pages: 345
Babur is an exceptional personality as far as Indian history is concerned. He founded the
greatest dynasty of the countrys recorded history. Just as his conquest of the country marked a
turning point in medieval history, destruction of a mosque he supposedly built at Ayodhya on the
ruins of a prior temple demarcates a clear turning point of our countrys modern history. Babur
Nama is the journal of Babur, a kind of diary in which he chronicled events and noted down his
assessments of potentates, artists and poets. Baburs manuscript is unique as no other ruler till
that time had produced a record of his activities. In fact, the feat remained unchallenged till 19 th
century when Queen Victoria started one. His journal is vast in content, which covers
geography, astronomy, statecraft, military strategies and weapons, battles, flora and fauna,
biographies and family chronicles, social mores, poetry, rowdy wine parties and lot more. The
book, written in Turkish was translated by Annette Susannah Beveridge in 1921 and abridged by
Dilip Hiro to publish this version in 2006. Beveridge was an Orientalist renowned for her effort in
womens education. She came to India in 1873 and helped found the Hindu Mahila Bidyalaya in
Calcutta, which later became Bethune College. Hiro is a fulltime writer, journalist and
broadcaster. He has published many books on Middle Eastern themes. One of his books,
Blood of Earth has been reviewed earlier in this blog.
Baburs impassionate scrutiny of past deeds is commendable and worth emulating by rulers and
the ruled alike. He is not averse to admit that he had made a wrong decision in light of the harsh
reality that followed it. He had ousted Mughal rebels (those related to him on the matrilineal
side) from Andijan, but several retainers had remained with him after switching loyalties. When
the threat was past, Babur had a rethinking as to the desirability of these people staying behind.
In fact, they had once sided with his enemy and may do so again, if the temporarily defeated foe
rears his head at his castle gates. So he decided to punish them by stripping them off all
valuables. And see what Babur writes about it later, In conquest and government, though many
things may have an external appearance of reason and justice, yet one lakh reflections are
required to consider the implications of each of them. From this single rash order of ours, what
troubles came about! What rebellions arose! In the end, the same ill-considered order was the
cause of our second exile from Andijan (p.49). A very fine example of genuine introspection.
One of the reasons attributed to Indian rulers inability to win battles against the invading Muslim
forces is the undue importance given by these princes to the astrological advice. While choosing
the right time of attack by their charts and instruments, the astrologers paid scant regard to the
demands of military strategy. With this in mind, we will be astonished to learn that Babur also
believed in that false science and chose the time of attacking movement from planetary
positions. While fighting against Mohammed Shaibani Khan Uzbek for retaining Samarkand,
Babur says, the reason I was so eager to fight was that only on the day of the battle, the eight
astronomical stars (seven stars of the plough and the pole star) were between our two armies. If
I had postponed the battle, these stars would have shifted to the enemys rear for 13 or 14 days
(p.74). But, as can be expected, those walked looking at the stars usually tripped and fell. After
losing the battle miserably, Babur adds ruefully, I realize now that these considerations were
worth nothing and our haste was illogical (P.74).
Babur recorded the true colours of the medieval Afghan warriors who showed great pretensions
of bravery and courage in India. He remarks on an incident after he took Kabul, We had been

told that when Afghans were unable to resist, they went before their foe with grass between
their teeth, that is to say, I am your cow. Here we witnessed this custom. Unable to resist,
Afghans approached us with grass between their teeth (p.143). But Babur was not to be
moved. Those Afghans who had been brought to us as prisoners were ordered to be
beheaded. Later, a pillar of their heads was erected in our camp (p.143).
The Turkish emperor was a profligate drinker. He didnt begin the proscribed practice until he
was 29 years old, but thereafter more than made up for lost time. His booze parties served
liquor and narcotics sweetened with sugar and honey. Regarding an extravagant party on his
first incursion to India, Babur writes, On reaching my quarters, I vomited greatly. I must have
been very drunk. When they told me the following day that we had galloped loose rein into
camp, bearing torches, I could not recall it in the very least (p.216). We see the picture of a
young man enjoying the pleasures with least regard to religious injunctions.
Babur was thoroughly unimpressed with India and its inhabitants, which he conquered. We read
that Hindustan is a country of few charms. Its people have no good looks; of social intercourse,
paying and receiving visits there is none; of genius and capacity none; of manners none; in
handicraft and work, there is no form of symmetry, method or quality. There are no good horses,
no good dogs, no grapes, musk melons or first-rate fruits, no ice or cold water, no good bread or
cooked food in the bazaars; no hamams, no college, no candles, torches or candlesticks
(p.275). That is a long litany of dissatisfaction.
Babur was a man of letters too, with a sound faculty of making verses in Turkish (his mother
tongue) and Persian (the literary and court language). Reading some of his reproduced
quatrains, we are tempted to pronounce him no mean poet, considering the fact that he ruled a
vast area of land. He admonishes his son Humayun on his writing style and suggests
improvements. Some of his suggestions transcend time and is golden advice for writers of all
time and places. He says In future, write without elaboration. Use plain, clear words. That will
lesson your trouble and your readers (p.320).
There is no mention of Ayodhya and the temple there. The translator simply remarks that these
pages are missing in the Turkish originals regarding Baburs campaigns of North India in 1528.
Even though Islam strictly forbids its adherers from practicing homosexuality and proffers
severe punishment for its practitioners, we see from his diary that Babur was one, or a bisexual,
rather. He writes about a slave boy in his hometown Andijan, In those days I discovered in
myself a strange inclination no, a mad infatuation for a boy in the camps bazaar, his name
Baburi being apposite. Until then I had no inclination of love and desire for anyone, by hearsay
or experience. From time to time Baburi appeared before me. But out of modesty and
bashfulness, I could never look directly at him. How then could I make conversation with him?
In my joy and agitation, I couldnt even thank him for coming. One day, during that period of
desire and passion, when I was walking with companions along a lane and suddenly saw him
face to face, I got into such a state of confusion that I almost lost my senses. To look straight at
him or string words together was impossible (p.61)
The book is good to read and helps greatly to reveal the medieval kings mind before the reader
and keep us amazed at the swiftness and arbitrariness of justice in those times. Baburs state of
mind at the instant of pronouncing verdict determined the fate of the accused.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: British and Native Cochin

Author: Charles Allen Lawson
Publisher: Asian Educational Services, 2001 (First published 1861)
ISBN: 81-2506-1574-1
Pages: 176
Kochi, formerly Cochin, is a picturesque coastal city on the western coast of Kerala. It carries
memories of many centuries of military history, but the formative period begins on 24 December
1500 when Pedro Alvarez Cabral of Portugal landed on its shore from Brazil. The coast then
becomes the battleground of European powers, the Dutch gaining the upper hand in 1663, and
finally, the British vanquished them in 1795. Charles Allen Lawson, later knighted, was the
secretary of the Madras Chamber of Commerce and worked as the editor of several
newspapers there. He has also written a few books on related topics. This book was first
published in 1861 and is a delightful little account of the state of Cochin, under the control of the
British and the native raja. Lawson delves into the details of the geography, history,
physiography and climate of the land, the people, their occupations, and their appearance, an
analysis of the social milieu and the economic indicators of the country. He is very observant
and intelligent in order to deduce the nature and character of the objects of his study, whether it
is men, merchandise or the political ramifications of a native state tightly reined in leash by the
colonial bureaucrats. Lawson dedicates an entire chapter on the coconut tree, which is an elixir
of life in this part of the country. There is no other tree or article which is so abundantly useful for
the owners. He brings out so many valuable trinkets of information about the coconut tree which
is unknown to even a Keralite living in the present age. How many of us know the technique to
estimate the age of a coconut tree? Read this book to know the answer.
Lawson begins with a succinct history of Cochin, which is the first European township in India.
Cabral, Vasco Da Gama and Alphonso dAlbuquerque landed respectively in 1500, 02 and 03.
The Raja of Cochin gave all assistance to the Portuguese as a counterweight to the Calicut
Zamorin who was the rajas arch enemy. The Portuguese could not find much leeway in Calicut,
due to the strong Muslim presence and settled at Cochin. They were a religiously bigoted race
and soon alienated the natives with their wantonly cruel religious practices and wicked schemes
to convert the natives. Local Christians were also tortured by the foreigners narrow, sectarian
doctrines. So, when the Dutch appeared on the horizon, they were welcomed eagerly. On 6 th
January 1663, they militarily defeated the Portuguese and made Cochin their base. It was also a
time of territorial expansion of the English East India Company. They edged all other European
powers out from the coast and captured Ceylon in 1782 from the Dutch, who were further
weakened by the subjection of their home country by the French republicans after the French
Revolution. On 19th October 1795, they humbled the Dutch by the explosion of a single shell on
the premises of the Governors palace and held it till India became independent.
The book was published in 1861, near the time when the British put a ruthless end to a
challenge to their hegemony in 1857 and contains derogatory references against the natives.
For him, the local people were only a parameter that affected the prospects of Europeans, like
the weather, diseases, weapons and soldiery. If they manage it well, the business was bound to
prosper. Lawsons criticism of the Portuguese for their bigoted shortsightedness in not due to
any sympathetic considerations towards the natives, but at the disastrous impact the policies
had wrecked on the country. And the narration is sometimes plain racist. While describing the
plight of the Portuguese people who continued to stay in Cochin after the citys fall to the Dutch
in 1663, Lawson says, such of the inhabitants as had the opportunity returned home, whilst the
remainder and poorer submitted to their conquerors and were gradually degenerated by contact
with native blood, their descendants being now only recognizable by their grandiloquent
patronymics (p.10). Degeneration by mixing with native blood indeed! And then, see how

Lawson describes the people of Kerala, It must be allowed that they are an inferior race, small,
weak and debased. (p.57)
After describing the incidents that led Cochin to become a base for the British, Lawson wonders
how long they could hold on to it. He says it might any day be destroyed by an invisible enemy,
in steel-plated frigates armed with Napoleon guns. Hardly nine decades after writing this,
British vacated the land, but in a way the author could not even dream of. The invisible enemys
weapon was not a frigate, but a silent weapon, Satyagraha and its captain was not an admiral,
but an old man who might have been considered insignificant, had Lawson seen him then. This
portion made for delighted reading.
The author being a protestant looks askance at the bigoted and ignorant ways of the Roman
Catholics, who made the large portion of the inhabitants of British Cochin. He says, their
bigotry is something approaching to the ludicrous, and their devotion to the cloth to idolatry.
The priests are, with a few exceptions, under-educated, conceited, small-minded men, such as
are the pest of a town like this, and are the obstacles to the introduction of salutary reforms.
Excommunication and penance are frequently sentences for the most trifling opposition to the
priestly will, and an inquisitorial confession required, that, it has been proved, has sometimes
been shamefully directed to immoral purposes (p.34)
Lawsons description of the people is immensely witty. He finds a hilarious but apt metaphor to
describe the skin tones of the native inhabitants. He says, The colour of the people differs
greatly, and can be best imagined by taking a cup of coffee undiluted as the standard of low life,
and pouring in drops of milk as higher rank is desired, until the white predominates in the liquid,
which is the tint of the aristocratic classes (p.58-59). He discloses a startling remark that
Malayalees hair turned grey at the tender age of thirty, probably as a result of excess
application of medicinal oils and unguents. The hair of the working classes turned grey only at
about forty. He ridicules the physical stature of the natives on account of the bulging stomach
most of them carried, The stomach, besides its cast iron nature of digesting almost anything in
the animal and vegetable kingdom, appears to have, in India, a power of expansion which might
make even an Irish man stare with a recollection of his feats over a cauldron of potatoes (p.66).
The book is a must-read for history aficionados and people who look for the footmarks of history
in a city which is bustling at its seams in its bid to acquire the status of a metropolitan city. This
short but immensely informative book must satisfy the thirst of a good many readers. Lawsons
racist comments may be forgiven if we take a closer look at the ethos of the age.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Empire How Britain Made the Modern World

Author: Niall Ferguson
Publisher: Penguin, 2004 (First published 2003)
ISBN: 978-0-14-100754-0
Pages: 381
A superb piece of research from Niall Ferguson, who is considered one of the most brilliant
British historians of his generation. Like the popular science books we have seen, this is an
attempt at bringing out one of popular history. In a book of encyclopedic nature, it is presumable
that the depth will be low, but Ferguson more than compensates for it by bringing in range and
accurate and insightful comments. Like The Ascent of Money and Virtual History, two of the
same authors books reviewed earlier in this blog, Empire is also a fast page turner. Ferguson
describes the history of how the British Empire came into being after the valiant, but sometimes
heartless efforts of many explorers and merchants in a span of 350 years. It was the greatest
empire of all time without any exceptions. A quarter of the worlds landmass and population
came under it and Britain made the modern world by exporting commerce, culture, and warfare
to various parts of the world. The decline of this behemoth was swift and surprised everyone by
its comprehensive elimination of all marks of its former empire. It is true that the political,
financial and social structures it built on its colonies still survive and flourish, but the mother
country has lost all vestiges of its former glory and is now fully dependant on the US its own
colony once. The book is nicely written with imagination, wit and structure evident in all
chapters. This book has convinced me that Niall Ferguson ought to have a category of his own
in the labeling system followed in this blog. So fluent and charming is his style of diction.
In his inimitable and witty prose, Ferguson describes how the empire came into being.
Columbus discoveries marked the birth of a new era in European history. But the British lagged
behind in the race. What it could grab was a few islands in the Caribbean. But those were
economically far superior to the wilderness of North America where the English had a heart
start. At the same time, the English East India Company could obtain a firm footing in India,
which they put to good use in edging out all competitors. The power vacuum created by the
eclipse of Mughal Empire and the devastating Afghan-Persian raids around the middle of 18 th
century was ideal for the British to try their luck and try they did. Even though a commercial
enterprise, the company reared a private army and employed Indians as sepoys to fight for
them. At first, the relations between the conquerors with the conquered went off smoothly. But
the evangelist fervor making ground in England was to spell the doom of an easy going Empire.
Proselytizing missionaries flocked to India in drones, upsetting the delicate religious balance.
Added to this were the apprehensions of the Hindus and Muslims regarding a new rifle, whose
cartridges had to be bitten out of the packing covered with grease. The lubricant was made with
ingredients of cow and pig fat, which is proscribed for them by religion. The resultant mutiny was
put down mercilessly, but the East India Company lost power and India came in royal hands as
the jewel in the crown.
But the British lost America due to shortsighted policies. The colonists were loyal subjects of the
crown, who vigorously participated in the mother countrys war campaigns. The only bone of
contention was that they be provided representation in decision making bodies, which the
aristocrats of England were not willing to concede. One thing led to another and Americans
hardened their stand not to pay any taxes, however small, without representation. American war
of Independence ensued and Britain lost its largest colony forever. The curious thing is that what
Britain denied the colonists was exactly what they were prepared to give to others even without
asking, just a century later.
18th Century was a time when the British Empire immensely profited out of slave trade. Sugar
plantations in the Caribbean required a lot of manual effort, which the Africans were forced to

fulfill. The conditions of transportation were inhuman and the galleys treated them like animals.
Indignation at the inhuman trade began to be voiced around the turn of the century. Even
though the business was lucrative, public outrage and the opinion of the society turned against it
and the trade was abolished in 1807. Slavery itself was banned later. This made the British to
carry what they termed The White Mans Burden to civilize the Dark Continent. Africa became a
virtual hunting ground for missionaries to secure converts. David Livingstones preaching and
exploring carved out colonies for the English. Business interests closely followed evangelical
fervor.
The most dramatic factor to note is that the British Empire, which took three centuries to reach
its pinnacle of power by the turn of the last century, took only half a century to disintegrate itself.
The two world wars, which was a clash between Britain, which had powerful colonies to support
her and Germany, which was a latecomer in the scramble for Africa and who was badly in
search of establishing an Empire of her own. Britain won both wars, fighting on the shoulders of
its colonies in the first and on the economic might of the United States in the second. But it was
a Pyrrhic victory that drained the mother countrys resources which had to run to U.S treasury
as a supplicant. US were determined to wind up the British Empire at the end of the war as a
precondition for economic and military assistance. Thus, Britain lost its Empire through two
great wars which was fought to deny the aspirants of Empire in Germany. In a comparison with
the imperial administrations of Britain against that of Germany and Japan, the author asserts
that British sacrifice of its Empire to destroy the inhuman occupationist aspirations of those two
countries is enough to expunge the sins of colonization.
What must definitely be said about the book is the balance it had kept. Normally, English
authors go all guns in criticizing the imperialist policies and all the colonists did, anxious to be
seen in a progressive light. According to them, anything that had to do with colonialism was to
be abhorred. Ferguson takes an equidistant stand and brings out an impartial view of the
events. He flays the imperialist regime when the situation warranted it, but does not hesitate to
congratulate it for its efforts to stamp out slavery and slave trade. Colonialism must be seen as
the first effort at globalization necessitated by the spirit of exploration and discovery of new
ideas. His review of the 1857 Indian Independence war is notable for the contrast it brings out
with the Indian official version. The author establishes that the mutiny was not at the behest of
national sovereignty, but on wounded religious pride. Its organization was haphazard, and the
whole country didnt face the foreigners with united force. The majority of the troops which
invaded and finished off the mutineers consisted of Indians themselves.
Fergusons narrative is witty and some of his comments caustic. It is the subtle humour that
makes this book immensely readable. The undercurrent of satirism is evident from cover to
cover. Just to reproduce an instance, we read about the humiliating surrender of the imperial
forces stationed in Singapore to the Japanese troops during the Second World War. The
130,000 strong troops comprising British, Australian and Indian soldiers succumbed before a
force only half as numerically strong. Then the author continues, mocking Churchills famous
quip Never in the history of the British Empire had so many given up so much to so few! Then
again, see Fergusons remarks on the Commonwealth in the late 20 th century, Its only obvious
merit being that it save money on professional translators. The English language is the one
thing the commonwealth still has in common.
The book addresses the question of the benefits of imperialism in a sly way, by cloaking it in
economic language. During the time of Empire, world capital flowed freely to poor countries than
at any other period. Migration of labour was from Britain to the colonies and not the other way
round as in post-imperialist era. The colonies were also endowed with social uplift and
democratic institutions. Though a great gulf existed between the rulers and the ruled, it was the

first step in an effort of globalization which the author terms anglobalization (AngloGlobalization).
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 4 Star

Title: Colossus The Rise and Fall of the American Empire

Author: Niall Ferguson
Publisher: Penguin, 2005 (First published 2004)
ISBN: 978-0-14-101700-6
Pages: 302
Another book which is written as a sequel to Fergusons work, Empire, that described about the
rise and fall of the British Empire. In his illuminating style, Niall Ferguson lays threadbare the
events that established the primacy of American influence on the world stage and how a
shadow of doubt regarding its capability descended on it after its debacle in the Vietnam War. A
curious thing the author notes regarding American sentiments about acquiring or controlling
territories overseas is the permanent state of denial. Having won its freedom after an armed
struggle against an imperial power, the United States naturally want not to don the mantle of
another imperial entity. Even though the book is not such a page turner as Empire, the author
makes it more than lively by incisive reasoning and carefully tabulated data to support the
argument. An extensive section on Notes and Bibliography serve as credentials to Fergusons
painstaking research in creating this masterly volume. A set of plates is what the author has
missed in this tome, but the verbal imagery is thoroughly enlightening. An introduction to the
author is not presented here, as Ferguson is a favourite author of mine and many of his books
have already been reviewed earlier in this blog.
The book opens with a thorough analysis of how the US expanded its home territory after its
independence from the greatest imperial power of all time Britain. Early Americans paid cash
to acquire territory instead of fighting for them as the continent was still empty, save for the
indigenous Indians. But the natives never seriously entered the strategical estimates of the
white colonists. Thus, Louisiana was purchased from France, Texas from Spain, Alaska from
Russia and several other places that constitute states now. These acquisitions may also be
liked to colonial possessions, but nobody accounted it so. America was always an Empire in
denial as any acts that imitated the colonial powers were thought to run counter to the
fundamental principles on which the nation took birth. The 19 th century saw more theatres, like
Philippines, where this hide and seek drama enacted. The reason cited often for intervening
military in a foreign land was to ensure freedom of choice of the government for its people and
to establish democratic institutions modeled on American originals. The noteworthy fact was that
the colonies were soon integrated in the economic structure of the mother country, from which
the colony could not detach itself at a later date. Freedom from American control often connoted
unacceptable financial bottlenecks, and it succeeded in cohesion among most of the territories
the US acquired in 19th century. Many of them would have been promoted as states, in ancient
Roman fashion, but were thwarted by vested interests at home. If a farming territory, became a
de jure state, its cheap farm produce were sure to overwhelm the home markets since tariff
burdens will not be applicable to them. This made Americans to deny statehood to many
territories they acquired.
The first half of the last century saw America establish itself as an undeniable super power. It
entered the two world wars rather late, maintaining neutrality in the conflicts raging in the old
world. But when it stepped in, or rather forced to step in, the intervention was a decisive turning
point in the war. Germany, which led Americas enemies in both wars, was no match for the
devastating power of Americas economy and weaponry. But Ferguson points out a crucial
difference between it and Britain at this stage. The British were exhausted at the end of two
great wars, unable to hold on to its colonies sprawled worldwide. Instead of stepping into the
shoes of their former masters, US insisted on granting freedom to British colonies after the war.
No amount of dillydallying by Britain got purchase. The new superpower was determined to
attach this criterion on a pre-condition to post-War aid. Consequently, British colonies gained
independence one by one. But the economic and social plights of the newly freed countries

were not enviable. Most of them plunged into dictatorships, civil wars, corruption and decline in
every parameter of progress. The author lists a slew of reasons to explain why this happened,
but they look like tailor made to suit the arguments for imperialism.
The Second World War was quickly followed by the Cold war, where the US acted upon a policy
of containment of communist forces, often intervening militarily. The most disastrous case was
Vietnam where they hoped for a limited involvement, most of the fighting to be done by
nationalist forces. But the fierce challenge from North Vietnam forced America to involve more
and more in the war that turned nastier by the day. As thousands of soldiers fell in the field,
public opinion turned against the involvement. Finally, America withdrew ignominiously.
Ferguson states that this fiasco overshadowed all future American interventions that aimed at
only a short-term engagement at the end of which power was to be handed back to the locals. A
contrasting observation between the American talented young men and those of Imperial UK is
made here. The promising graduates from the Ivy League have no ambitions to serve anywhere
other than their homeland. In fact, very few Americans serve willingly in the Third World. Even
though the author does not spell it out in so many words, we may deduce that generations of
Americans brought up with utmost comfort unmatched anywhere in the world are not willing to
sacrifice it on the call of duty. As compared to this, there was a gulf of difference with the British
a hundred years before. Then, young men with high caliber aspired to join the colonial civil
service and worked hard to pass the test to join the meritocracy.
Ferguson contemplates on the possibility of another state acting as a counterweight not rival
to the US in the near future. Though the European Union and China fits the bill superficially,
structural problems abound, which prevent them acting as a hegemony, as the Soviets once did.
So, if America does not want to be involved for a long term in the countries it invaded Iraq and
Afghanistan the world may be seeing a lot of apolarity than unipolarity, In fact, he puts forward
compelling arguments for the US to stay a long time to make democracy and effective
institutions of trade are established.
The author genuinely feels that the Empire was a good thing for the native peoples of Asia and
Africa. This was made amply clear from his previous book, Empire reviewed earlier in this blog.
But his eulogies exceed allowable limits in some of the remarks he make in this book. We know
that whatever may be the political, economic and infrastructural benefits the British Empire
conferred on India, there is no counter-argument to the fact that the life and welfare of the Black
masses were of no concern to the colonial task masters. Famines were a regular feature in
India that occurred regularly, killed thousands of poor people, with the administration standing
as a mute spectator. And Ferguson goes onto justify that too as he says, the famines that beset
Indian economy were far more environmental than political in origin and after 1900, the problem
was in fact alleviated by the greater integration of the Indian market for food stuffs. The Bengal
famine of 1943 arose precisely because improvements introduced under British rule collapsed
under the strain of war (p.195). How convenient is the legitimization! Perhaps the author would
care to explain why independent India never saw a famine again, even with its corrupt and
inefficient administration?
Even thought the books subtitle denotes the rise and fall of the American Empire, Ferguson
had not been successful in illustrating how the fall of the Empire came as yet. In a few decades,
maybe, but no one is sure of that.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Travels in the Mogul Empire

Author: Francois Bernier
Editor: Archibald Constable
Publisher: S. Chand, 1972 (First published 1891)
ISBN: 978-81-2061-169-6 (new edition)
Pages: 478
Travelogues were prominent attention-grabbers in ancient days when newspapers and
television were not part of peoples everyday lives. Learned men craved for information on far
away places and exotic kingdoms. Since Marco Polos famous travel, Europe was a fertile
ground for books of such genre. Francois Bernier was medical practitioner from Montpellier
University who undertook a 12-year travel through India at the time of Mogul succession war
that was raging among the four sons of Emperor Shah Jehan. Bernier got assimilated among
the courtiers attending Danechmend Khan, a noble in Aurangzebs court. The author had
traveled through a number of Indian provinces and obtained a first-rate impression of the
countrys wherewithal. The book covers all aspects of the countrys political, economic, social
and religious lives, along with a dramatic presentation of the succession war in which
Aurangzeb emerged successful. Plays had been created in Paris based on the text of this book.
Such is the lucidity and drama with which Bernier tells the story. From 1656 to 1668, Bernier
saw India emerging to a new era which sowed the seeds of destruction of the Mogul empire.
A first hand sketch of the tumultuous events that eventually led to Aurangzeb decimating all his
brothers to ascend the Mogul throne is dexterously presented. There were times when Bernier
also became a constituent of the storyline, as he worked as Dara Shukohs personal physician
during his flight to Sindh after a heavy loss in his second encounter against his younger brother.
Rejected by the governor of Ahmedabad of entry into the city, and plagued by thirst and robbers,
Dara entrusted the treatment of his ailing wife to Bernier. Thereafter, we see the author forming
part of the spectators in Delhi, when Aurangzeb paraded Dara ignominiously through the
streets, after the unlucky prince was treacherously held and handed over by a tribal leader in
Balochistan. Bernier is affected with pity at the misery of the most beloved of Shah Jehans
sons. Again, he witnessed a similar parade of Suleiman Shukoh, Daras eldest son, who had
sought asylum in the hills of Uttaranchal. He too was grabbed by his protector when it was clear
that Daras battle was over and Aurangzeb would hold the throne for a considerable time in the
future. Notions of honour in medieval times were very flexible as we see cases of Hindu rajas
and Muslim sultans alike abandoning their friends or dependant fugitives to their own fates
when imperial authority turned against them.
Another point we notice from the narrative is the villainous duplicity of Aurangzeb. Being the
most religious of the siblings, he masqueraded a burning lust for power with his protestations of
affection towards his brother Murad Baksh whose support he enlisted to defeat Daras army.
Once Dara was subdued, Aurangzeb captured Murad after inebriating him with wine. His wicked
cunningness is evidenced by his refusal to take wine himself as he was a pious fellow. After
incarcerating his brother and nephews, this bloodthirsty and cruelest tyrant lost no time in
finishing them off one by one. Aurangzeb was the master of lies and dissimulation and his
stratagems didnt end even with the murder of his brothers. After Dara was decapitated on
Aurangzebs orders, his severed head was brought to him on a platter. Aurangzeb ordered
water to be brought and the blood was then washed from the face. When it could no longer be
doubted that it was indeed the head of Dara, he shed tears and said, Ah, wretched one! Let this
shocking sight no more offend my eyes (p.103). If ever there was a comparison to crocodile
more apt, it was on this occasion.
Bernier addresses one issue that comes to mind for those who study medieval history, that is,
how did the Hindus manage to hold on to their religion, culture and customs in the face of

despotic rule by absolute bigots like Aurangzeb. Thousands of temples have been destroyed in
the medieval period, many of them during the Mogul era. But Hinduism kept its ground in an
astounding spirit of resilience and lived to tell the tale. What was the reason behind this? We
read from Berniers travels that the Muslims were anything but monolithic and were heavily
outnumbered by Hindus, 1 to 100, as the author claims. There were Shias and Sunnis, who
were in mortal dread of each other, and there were several factions like Moguls, Afghans, Turks,
Uzbeks and other tribes among the Sunnis itself. All these groups plotted against each other for
money and royal favours. Naturally the warring parties had to enlist support from whichever
quarter it was offered, without regard to that persons religion. We hear about even Aurangzeb
addressing a Rajput king as father in an affectionate way to use him against his enemies.
Hindus fought in Mogul forces in an admirable way. Rajput princesses were supplied to Mogul
harems as wives and concubines, but never the other way round. In this situation, it is normal
that the ruler reached a symbiotic understanding with the followers of Hinduism. There was
gross discrimination against those Muslims who were third or fourth generation descendants of
Afghan or Persian nobles. When their skin tones turned brown, as an indication of mixed blood,
they were eliminated from positions of higher responsibility (p. 209).
Bernier not just describes the court of Aurangzeb. He goes into details of polity, economy,
religion, philosophy and literature. Even though his descriptions are always thrown in with a
haughty comparison with French equivalents, his reviews carry with it elements of truth. He flays
the Brahmin priests for their murderous ardour in the case of widow burning, for their lustful
duplicity in clandestinely possessing virgins dedicated to the deity of Puri temple and the
ignorant exhortations that drive people to rivers and ponds to recite chants designed to save the
sun from the clutches of evil spirits at the time of solar eclipse, one of which was witnessed by
the author.
Having visited Egypt on his way to India, Bernier expresses no doubt as how to characterize Taj
Mahal, the mausoleum that was considered to be wonder of the world immediately after
construction. Bernier notes, the splendid mausoleum is more worthy of a place among the
wonders of the world than the unshapen masses and heaps of stones in Egypt (p.5).
Slavery was prevalent in all Islamic empires and so did the Moguls. The state itself bought, sold
and gifted slaves to visiting dignitaries. Aurangzeb, though outwardly very pious, was an
enthusiastic slave driver. He bought slaves cheap whenever there were famines in the empire.
Bernier says about some of the slaves gifted to a Persian ambassador who visited Delhi, It is
certain that the number of slaves was not unreasonable; he had purchased them extremely
cheap on account of the famine and it is also said that his servants had stolen a great many
children (p.51).
Berniers narration of his travels is the most objective that can be obtained from the medieval
period. He is not swayed by considerations of business, as is the case with Taverniers memoirs
compiled in the same period and reviewed earlier in this blog. He lavishes praise when it is due
and dont forget to heap contempt when the subject deserved it. Berniers account of the
journey across the Punjab plains to Kashmir in the sweltering heat as part of Aurangzebs royal
entourage brings out the candour of the author in the grueling journey. It also gives a fine
description of the Mogul camp in motion which may contain up to 400,000 souls, but only a few
were permitted to enter Kashmir valley as the resources were scarce.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: The Downfall of Money

Author: Frederick Taylor
Publisher: Bloomsbury, 2013 (First)
ISBN: 978-1-4088-3991-1
Pages: 370
War bestows on its participants more than what they ask for. Especially so in the case of the
initiators of the Armageddon. Nowhere is the maxim more worthy of application than post-first
world war Germany and its finances that doomed a generation of its people to immense
hardships and loss of self esteem. Germany lost the war and was burdened with reparations to
be paid to the victors. At the same time, the countrys ages-old monarchy crumbled and weak
administrations having fickle roots on leftism alternated at the federal level. Money was
demanded from all quarters and the government opted for the easy way printing money
whenever it is necessary without any valuable reserve to shore up the currency. Hyperinflation
raged in the country, along with incalculable suffering for the middle class who depended on
fixed income. The mark, which ruled at 4.2 to a dollar before the war, tumbled to a level of 4.2
trillion by December 1923. This book gives the history of Germany after the war, its travails
facing the economic meltdown and how it came out of it, miraculously it may seem. The author,
Frederick Taylor is a fellow of the Royal Historical Society and is a prominent author of three
acclaimed books of narrative history, Dresden, The Berlin Wall and Exorcising Hitler.
The book provides a decent explanation of why Germany entered the world war riding on
unmatched economic growth since German unification and victory over France in 1871. The
society was behind the government in its war effort. Burdened with the costs of war, Germany
abandoned the gold standard and the mark its currency lost any foundation on solid
ground. War bonds were issued to the public at 5% interest rate, repayable after the war.
Patriots subscribed to the scheme in huge numbers, trusting the government with their life
savings. The regime also persuaded its citizens to surrender their gold to the exchequer on the
condition of remunerating them after the war. This loan gold enabled the authorities to bring out
bureau notes, which soon acquired the status of currency notes. State authorities could
purchase war bonds using these instruments and the positive feedback boded ill for the
economy in the long term. The war dragged on and on incessantly at great cost in terms of men
and material. German navy soon lost its edge, which resulted in a total naval blockade of the
country by the British. After fighting 4 years, Germany signed the armistice in November 1918.
The long suffering people took to the streets, the king abdicated and fled to Holland. Germany
was inaugurated as a republic. In a bitterly fought civil war, the social democrats attained power.
Germany found itself in a daunting situation. The victorious allies were baying for reparations,
not just for damage inflicted on economies under German occupation, but also for the war costs
of British, France and Belgium. Burdened with unstable socialist governments and a weak mark,
the country was not in a position to pay reparations. The victors were no better too. They owed
a large sum to America as the war debt which the creditor wanted them to repay, who had no
other option than to tighten the screw on Germany. The country slipped more and more into
inflation, when the stage reached that prices increased more than 50% month on month, the
term hyper inflation described the ground realities. But still, Germany had Europes second
largest economy and unemployment was all time low. Then why did Germany fall into the trap
and Britain didnt, even though both were teetering on the edge when armistice was signed?
Here, we see the power of democracy established well on the ground. Britain embarked on
austerity measures, even risking public resentment, to tide over the crisis. This was not an
option in Germany. Militant labour was threatening to run over the country. Unpopular ministers
and administrators were being assassinated, not just being deposed. The government was not
sure, whether the Reichswehr (army) would stand by them in the face of harsh measures. The
Weimar Republic was afraid of the citizens; it tried to appease them by increasing wages to

adjust for inflation and paid them in paper marks not backed by gold. Paper notes were printed
by the billions and it soon reached a stage when the currency was not even worth the paper on
which it was printed. A tipping point was the assassination of Walther Rathenau, the foreign
minister who was dealing earnestly with the Allies to negotiate a settlement, at the hands of a
Rightist militant. The world lost all confidence in Germany. This was complicated by the
occupation of Ruhr by France which was incensed at the non-payment of reparations.
German trauma at the huge depreciation of their currency was intense. During the months of
September October 1923, when the paper mark reached its lowest, a single note of
denomination 100 trillion was introduced, which was the largest denomination printed ever. Most
of the notes were printed only on one side for ease and to save ink. Unemployment soured in
1923, causing further resentment and aiding the propaganda of Hitlers far right party. People
bought up provisions as soon as they had currency and tried to live off a week or month on the
stock. Prostitution and auctioning of family heirlooms flourished. A heartrending story of an aged
literary figure reflects true conditions in Berlin. He had a pre-war investment of 1,00,000 marks
which was enough for a comfortable old age. But the hyperinflation wiped out the value of the
investment, when even food items were quoted in the millions. The man bought a tram ticket
with the money and traveled the full day to his hearts content. Then he locked in to his
apartment and died of starvation.
The solution to the currency issue came rather fast. Germany understood in 1923 that a polity
strongly influenced by socialists and communists would always stop shy of anti-populist, strong
fiscal measures to stabilize the currency. A temporary dictatorship was proclaimed in October
1923 and the regime moved decisively in. A new currency, Rentenmark, was introduced with the
pre-war exchange rate. This currency was issued in regulated quantities and the old currency
was stopped in circulation. The economy was gradually tamed. The reparations were paid in
part by ambitious American loan plans till the country plunged into the Second World War. It was
divided into the East and the West. Formal reparation payments were stopped till Germany was
reunified again; the thinking at that time was it to be a very remote possibility. But in 1990,
Germany was united again. It issued bonds with 20-year tenure for the repayment, and in 2010,
fully paid up its due of the First World War!
Taylors narrative is intense and faithfully reports the ground reality, but lacks attractiveness. The
aloofness of a bank statement pervades the book. You get a lot of information, but the cheery
asides which adds value to a historical exposition is sorely lacking. The few plates on post-war
Germany are good, but they are very few in number. Some of them are irrelevant, too.
Taylor brings out comparison with modern days poor nations in Europe, like Greece, to draw
conclusions on the policies that need to be addressed by the debtor to move forward. It provides
informative reading, as does the quoted warning of John Maynard Keynes that inflation is a
device for the regime to rob its people. Governments anywhere may feel tempted to create
inflation to wipe off its internal debt. The worst case happened in post-war Germany. The total
amount collected in war bonds was 154 billion marks from its citizens, but at the height of
hyperinflation, its value stood at just 15.4 pfennigs!
The book is recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Once Upon a Time in the Soviet Union

Author: Dominique Lapierre
Publisher: Full Circle, 2007 (First published 1957)
ISBN: 978-81-216-1247-0
Pages: 230
Dominique Lapierre is the well known author of many international best sellers like Freedom at
Midnight, The City of Joy and It Was Five Past Midnight in Bhopal. He also supports a major
network of humanitarian actions in India and elsewhere. In recognition of his generous solidarity,
he has been made Citizen of Honour of Calcutta. This book is an account of a mysterious
journey made by Lapierre and his colleague and photographer Jean-Pierre Pedrazzini and their
wives to the erstwhile Soviet Union for three months in 1956. Though everyone was shocked at
the idea when it was first presented to them, a little bit of influence at high places always
greased the wheels in communist Russia. The author met and impressed Nikita Khrushchev
into granting the team approval to make the tour. This was done in an SUV that travelled 13,000
km over tough Russian roads, challenging all odds. The author embarked on the journey on
behalf of Paris Match, the periodical in which they worked as journalists.
What the readers get to know about the Soviet Union Lapierre and Pedrazzini saw is that the
country was a vast prison house in which the dictatorial regime incarcerated its own citizens.
Extensive barriers to personal movement, banning of foreign publications and media,
unrelenting indoctrination of the tenets of Marxism-Leninism and wide-ranging surveillance by
secret agencies numbed all shoots of creativity and enterprise among the people. The regime
was not confident enough to let Lapierre and his friends roam the countryside unhindered. A
guide, who was a Russian journalist and party member, accompanied them throughout, acting
as interface between the author and the Russian Public with whom they interacted.
Infrastructural wants were sorely visible everywhere they visited, but the public were on a
steady indoctrination that their society was the happiest in the world. Lack of freedom was the
gravest aspect. To mask the people about the lack of personal freedom, they were not allowed
any foreign contact. Even those people the author interviewed were the privileged among the
party. Then also, their living conditions were appalling. Even though the communists publicly
decried any form of discrimination of man against man, such deprivations continued unabated in
Soviet Union. Higher party and government functionaries, known as the Nomenklatura, were a
privileged lot, akin to aristocracy, who had exclusive establishments open to them with public
money while the ordinary citizens languished in interminable queues to obtain basic food stuffs.
Lapierres journey took place during the reign of Khrushchev, when Stalins inhuman tyranny
was being exposed to the public eye. But the regime was as hard as ever. A pedestrian who
kissed the small French flag pinned to the car was arrested, and sentenced to several years in a
Siberian jail. The Russian guide who was a journalist was allowed to go to Paris at the final end
of the journey, but his wife was held back in Russia, lest any impulse come over them to seek
asylum in France! When Lapierres paper published his accounts of the travels, predictably the
Russian authorities were offended at the poor treatment they obtained. And what did they do?
Arrest the guide as if all of it was his fault and jail him for three years! If this was the atmosphere
in Khrushchevs era, one can only wonder how harsh and pathetic the situation was under
Stalin, one of the most heinous mass murderers in modern history.
Having said all this, it must not be denied that Lapierre and his friends had no interest other than
the sensational value associated with such a journey. Never for a moment had they turned out a
flattering portrait of the Russian vastness they were traversing. As a journalist, what the author
wanted from the whole episode was a scoop, and he got it aplenty. What better piece would get
news value other than sending your guide to prison for no other crime than accompanying you?
Even before his travel, the world knew about the repressive measures of the Soviet

administration. Lapierre got permission to go on his fantastic trip from Khrushchev himself. So,
in the end, the reader may reach the conclusion that the author had somewhat abused the
hospitality provided by Russia. He must have been well aware of what might happen to his
guide when his revealing essays hit newsstands, but he stayed the course. A good journalist,
but a poor friend and companion!
The narrative is mediocre and interesting only for the exclusivity of the project. The authors
detachment from the adventures is clearly evident. Only when the party is detained by the
military police does any emotion comes to the fore. The book contains brief glimpses of five
families the team selected supposedly at random. Even the number is quite arbitrary and
chosen to impart a semblance of originality. As is common with all of Lapierres narratives, the
depth of research is only skin deep. The book also contains voluble appeals to donate to the
charity works undertaken by the author. Altogether, it looks like a marketing initiative.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 2 Star

Title: The Later Mughals

Author: William Irvine
Publisher: Low Price Publications, 2011 (First published 1922)
ISBN: 978-81-7536-406-6
Pages: 811
The Mughal dynasty adds colour to Indias medieval history. Whether you admire or hate them,
the Turkish family had its roots implanted deep in the nations rich repertoire of cultural heritage.
Established in 1526 by Babar, the dynasty lingered on till 1857, but the vital sap was squeezed
out of its trunk by the death of Aurangzeb, probably due to his thoughtless actions and tactless
policies. This presents the history of the later Mughals, from the death of Aurangzeb in 1707 to
the sack of Delhi by Nadir Shah in 1739, in which the ruling princes bickered and fought among
each other in incessant battles to deny the kingdom of its vigour. After two centuries of its
founding, the family had grown many fold over the generations and the number of aspirants to
the throne also multiplied with every passing generation. Lack of administrative talent and weak
nature contributed to the sorry state of affairs when all power concentrated in the hands of
ministers and sycophants who invariably shadow people in power. In the book, we see the state
gradually disappearing before oncoming events which it was powerless to encounter. It was only
a matter of when rather than if, the dynasty would give way to successor states. The coup de
grace was administered by Nadir Shah through his devastating raid and plunder of Delhi. The
Mughals never recovered from the humiliating shock and country was divided up among their
provincial governors and rebels. Irvine presents the story in his thoroughly researched work.
One word about the author is due at this point. William Irvine was the son of a Scottish lawyer
and he came to India in 1863 as a member of the coveted Indian Civil Service. Though he didnt
rise much high in his career, taking retirement at the age of 48, he opened his eyes to the
history of the people whom he was called upon to rule over. He painstakingly collected many
original manuscripts in Persian and other Asiatic tongues and made copies of many original
documents collected in museums across Europe. He was a ready reference to historians by
sharing those documents with them. This book contains two volumes of his work of the same
title, combined into one codex. The first part deals with the period 1707 to 1720 and the second
extends it up to 1739.
The book begins with the struggle of succession after the death of Aurangzeb in 1707. Being a
born suspicious fellow, Alamgir kept his sons and grandsons distant from the capital and weak.
So, when the Emperor died, all the pretenders were equally weak. The fratricidal warfare, which
is an innate characteristic of the Mughal dynasty, played out again over the bier of the dead
king. Brother turned against brother, son against father, father against son the story of the
sanguinary fight for power is endless among Mughals. Bahadur Shah proved successful at the
end of the day. His tenure turned out to be the unraveling point of Mughals. The disintegration of
the Empire commenced with him and the downfall was swift and brutal. Aurangzeb ruled for 51
years, but just after 32 years of his death, a Persian adventurer rod roughshod over Delhi,
sowing death, destruction and plunder in his wake. Irvine presents a glimpse of what initiated
the tumultuous fall of the state. Bahadur Shah (Shah Alam) was a weak king in conscience ad
decision making capacity. He prevaricated on every issue and was unable to say no to a
petitioner. He conferred titles freely to everyone who asked for it. There were several men with
the same title. Naturally, this led to discontent.
One important observation none of the readers would fail to make is the unsettled nature of
social life. Robbers and plunderers lurked everywhere even in the Emperors camp. The
moment a whiff of rebellion is aroused, armed gangs came out in the open in search of loot.
When Bahadur Shah died in 1712 while camping outside Lahore, the deceaseds sons quickly
started to amass soldiers and weapons for the inevitable succession struggle. The camp

followers lost no time in pouncing upon their fellows to rob them of whatever valuables they
possessed. The case of Churaman Jat exemplifies the point. He robbed the passengers on the
road between Agra and Ajmer. When his depredations grow uncontrollably, the Emperor brought
him to heel. He was allowed entry into the nobility and the guardianship of the road he used to
plunder was entrusted back upon him. But it didnt improve his inborn traits. He was present at
the final battle between Jahangir Shah and Farrukh-Siyar at Agra. Immediately after the warring
parties took to the field, Churaman leapt on their baggage indiscriminately to obtain what he
wanted.
Mughal administration was inherently corrupt. The Emperor was oblivious to the way his
subordinates made money as long as they remitted the calculated revenue from their mansabs.
The mansabdari system itself was nothing more than tax farming. Besides, the claim to the
mansab and property was not hereditary. When a noble died, the Emperor resumed whatever
little he had. This led the nobles to secretly appropriate resources for their descendants use.
Major decisions could be forced, with the efficient use of bribes. Taking the case of Churaman
Jat himself as an example, we see that Raja Jai Singh Sawai of Amber was deployed to capture
him. The siege went on for 20 months. Jai Singh was not a gallant soldier and quite
inexperienced in military tactics. Churaman made secret overtures to Qutb-ul-Mulk, the Wazir, in
order to arrive at a settlement. The Jat promised 50 lakhs of rupees, of which 20 lakhs were
promised to the Wazirs own coffers. A treaty was immediately reached and Jai Singh
ignominiously returned. The curious thing was that everyone knew about the pecuniary
transactions. We need to look no further to get at the source of corruption in public service,
which is the bane of modern India.
India was subject to invasions from Muslim hordes right from 1000 CE. In spite of the incessant
pressure from outside and being subject to Muslim rule for centuries, it is a wonder that
Hinduism continue to flourish in modern India. Just a cursory look at other colonies in the New
World under Spanish masters, Moorish Spain under Christian kings and Islamic sultanates in
Africa is enough to highlight the existence of the ancient Indian religion as an example of
resilience bordering on nothing short of a miracle. One of the reasons may be deduced from this
book. After Aurangzeb, the Mughals were too deeply in fissure and each faction enlisted the
support of local chieftains irrespective of their religion. Babur had to contend with only the
Rajputs as the Hindu threat to his dominions. But hardly two centuries later, his descendants
were in a state of continuous collaboration and contest with Sikhs, Marathas and Jats, as well
as, of course Rajputs. We see the resurgence of Hindu power around the 1720s. The
restoration of the daughter of Ajit Singh Rathore who was a wife of Emperor Farrukh-Siyar, who
was killed, back to Hinduism seems to be a turning point in the relations between the two
religions. Taking a convert back to the original faith was opposed tooth and nail by Islamic
clerics, but the Mughal administration gave the go ahead signal.
The book ends with the invasion and plunder of Delhi by Nadir Shah who ascended the Persian
throne. This decimated all traces of Mughal authority. Had they displayed some diplomacy,
Nadir Shah couldve been pacified and made to return after his victory at Karnal. But the
Mughals had several Persians in their employ and Sadat Khan, the governor of Oudh defected
to Nadirs side during the battle. He persuaded the conqueror not to settle for 50 lakhs of rupees
offered on the battle field and to press on to Delhi where he would obtain 20 crores. All the
treasure and jewels in imperial Delhi was carried away by the Persians, including the Koh-i-Noor
and the peacock throne. Still, not satisfied by the bounty, Nadir chastised Sadat Khan openly
and he had to commit suicide.
Reading the book is a misery for the reader to contend with. With so many footnotes appearing
in every page, the continuity of narrative is frequently interrupted. Instead of pausing for
reflections and generalizations, Irvine simply quotes the original authors in painstaking detail,

which is not at all appealing to the general readers. Exact itineraries of moving armies are listed
in endless detail, like the army reached such and such place on the third day, then another
place on the fourth day and such. Altogether, we get an impression that Irvine lacked the drive
to come out with a brilliant narrative of analysis and generalization which would have elevated
him to the status of an Indian Gibbon. In fact, the author thought about such a possibility and
remarked that his only ambition is to enter the foot notes in acknowledgement from a future
Gibbon, than to be one himself. The book is also adorned with a fine prologue by Jadunath
Sarkar which is a glowing tribute from a disciple to his master.
The book is recommended only to serious readers of history.
Rating: 2 Star

Title: An Indian Odyssey

Author: Martin Buckley
Publisher: Hutchinson, 2008 (First)
ISBN: 978-0-091-79525-2
Pages: 355
Another book on India based on travels in the country by an Englishman and carefully crafted so
as not to ruffle any preconceptions about the country in Europe. It encapsulates the authors
travels in India and Sri Lanka in 1982, and a quarter century later, in 2007 and unified through
the subtle trend of Ramayana, Indias great epic. Buckley visits the sites mentioned in
Ramayana and weaves his storyline through the lives of contemporary people. The author also
tries his hand at a secular translation of the Ramayana which is a good attempt, but may offend
some hardliners. Martin Buckley is a journalist and works for television. He had stayed and
worked in India for many years. In his dabbles with spirituality, Buckley stays in ashrams and
narrates realistically about mystic experiences.
Buckleys narrative never transcends the predictable trajectory familiar to the readers of
travelogues penned by Europeans. Abject poverty, lack of hygiene, insufficient water supply, pot
holed roads crisscrossed by dangerous over speeding vehicles, venal priests and cut-throat
traders, bedbug-infested hotel rooms with peeling plaster, overcrowding in all social functions
the list is endless. It seems that whenever the author ventures out at night, there will be a power
cut. On no less than three occasions the occurrence of a power cut is mentioned. The book is a
catalogue of the ills of Indian society. Of course, Buckley begins with a caveat that his
deposition is bound to ruffle some sensitive feathers, but the readers have to wade through
twenty paragraphs of the authors terrible experiences in order to get at a single paragraph
about the object under consideration. Absence of a well-charted itinerary reduces the content to
the level of spontaneous rambling rather than a scholarly attempt at deciphering the meaning of
it all as displayed in so elegant and endearing a style as William Dalrymples. Even Mark Tully,
a colleague of the author touches the skin of Indias soul in his book No Full Stops in India,
reviewed earlier in this blog. This book pales in comparison to those works because of its lack of
structure, absence of cohesion in ideas and lack of empathy on the authors part. You need to
think in the same wavelength as your subject in order to bring out a clear analysis of his
character. This the author has done only for his spiritual colleagues.
The book essentially being a travelogue of the authors journeys in India and Sri Lanka, the
thread of Ramayana seems to be a clever choice to provide a unifying thread of the seemingly
unrelated legs of the journey. Buckley travels the length and breadth of Lanka in search of
places and monuments even remotely connected to the epics storyline. This rush takes him to
LTTE and Sri Lankan army controlled territories, with attendant problems of securing entry. As
the island nation was reeling under a civil war, the marks of destruction and pillage he observes
on the way provides a moot reminder of the senselessness of it all. As he rightly observes, the
Sinhalese resented Tamil dominance of the bureaucracy and academia, owing to the head start
accorded to Tamils in the north of the country, which was famed for its Jaffna University and
many illustrious colleges and schools. Tamils were subjected to discrimination and assault. They
retaliated, banding together in groups, the LTTE under Prabhakaran the most notorious of them.
Civil war raged ahead in full steam and the LTTE was crushed. In the end, the Tamils suffered a
double whammy. Not only they were decimated militarily, but those institutions which ensured
their primacy in a competitive world, the universities and colleges, were also smashed up and
reduced to ruins. Tamils seem to have gone back to the time when their illiterate ancestors were
brought to the island, by the British to toil on the newly established tea estates which Sinhalese
shunned. They have to start from the scratch again.

A characteristic observation Buckley makes is the venality of Brahmin priests who lord over
Hindu temples. All their acts of piety could be bought for a few rupees. Irrespective of the
magnificence and heritage of the temples they officiate upon, a carefully planted cash offering
opened all doors. In some places like Varanasi, they actually shamelessly ask the devotees to
pay a fixed amount of money, while in others like Rameshwarem, they invariably expect
something in return for the favors. Buckley was ordered out of the Rameshwarem temple on
account of the fact that he was a non-Hindu one evening, but the very next morning, he
manages to make a guided tour of the entire temple, in the company of a paid Brahmin guide.
The crass avarice of the Hindu priestly class is displayed in the same vigour by their brothers in
Sri Lankan temples too.
Whatever may be the allegations about the book, it faithfully reproduces the profound impact
Indias ancient religions with its fallible godheads exerts on its modern adherents. Buckley
observes a real, living religion that has thoroughly disseminated its belief system so as to make
it accessible to even the lowliest person in the social hierarchy. In fact, when the elites were
prevented by compulsion or doubt in pursuing their part of the burden, it was the common
people who continued to keep the banner aloft. The sheer faith and fatalism of the devotees
amuse and strikes the author with wonder. The assimilating spirit of Hinduism is observed and
commended upon.
The content and lay out of the volume is impressive, but it lacks any mention of the author.
Perhaps the publishers need to look into this. The book is eminently readable, as any book on
India invariably is. That is the mystery and charm of our mother India.
The condescending tone while comparing religious violence in India with Europe is misplaced
and not born out on fact. The demolition of the disputed structure at Ayodhya in 1992 is
fancifully compared to the probable destruction of a Macedonian mosque in modern Greece to
make way for a temple of Odysseus and the author wonders whether such a thing is imaginable
in modern Europe. Unfortunately, not only is it imaginable, but has repeated in gory details
many times over the past century. Greece itself witnessed the brutal destruction of several
mosques and killing of several hundreds of Muslims in the aftermath of its war against Turkey in
the 1920s. Then there is Hitler who killed millions in the name of a flawed political philosophy.
And just a few years back, in fact, after the author had returned from his first visit to India,
Serbia witnessed genocide and ethnic cleansing not witnessed in the scale of its brutality. Arent
they countries in modern Europe? Many of Buckleys descriptions are in bad taste. His
disclosure of the sexual escapades with his fellow tourists and workers dont illuminate or make
the text any more interesting. The narration just sticks out like a sore thumb.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: A Home in Tibet

Author: Tsering Wangmo Dhompa
Publisher: Penguin Viking, 2013 (First)
ISBN: 978-0-670-08693-1
Pages: 303
Tsering Wangmo Dhompa is an ethnic Tibetan who studied in India and now lives in the U.S.
She is a poet and this book is her first full length volume. Her mother left Tibet in 1959 when
China invaded and reached India. Tsering was born in India, but she grew up hearing and
cherishing her mothers fond memories of her childhood in Tibet. After her mothers demise in a
road accident, the author located her extended family in Dhompa, Eastern Tibet. This book is
the poetic narrative of her travels to her motherland, where she had become sufficiently foreign
as to bypass all inhibitions traditionally commanded from native women. She returned to the U.S
after the visit and tells the world of the sights, people, animals and Buddhism of Tibet.
The respect and devotion Tibetans express towards lamas, their spiritual masters and advisers,
is a recurring theme of the book. The lamas help the common people in their hour of need, by
offering astrological recommendations, clearing the laitys doubts on every issue and even
offering medicines and healing tips, when they are too sick to be cured by native Tibetan
medicine. People adore them and the more higher they go in the ecclesiastical hierarchy, the
level of adoration is akin to divinity. When fur caps and other leather articles became fashion in
Tibet, it only took a single admonishment from the Dalai Lama for people to give up the habit.
Lamas status in society may be compared to that of Brahmins in India, but the title is not
hereditary as in India. Traditional governments jealously guarded their organization. The five
grave offenses defined are matricide, patricide, murder of a holy man, causing hurt to good
men, and creating discord between lamas. And the punishment? To gouge out the offenders
eye, to cut his throat, to cut off his hands, to toss him from a high cliff, or to throw him into deep
water. People used to encase revered lamas finger nails in pendants and wear on their necks.
Even with all this adulation, we doubt whether they gave anything to the society in return.
Tibetan society was ignorant and illiterate which naturally suited the lamas purpose. They didnt
venture to teach their disciples or to offer any of the civic amenities which were in their power to
perform. One of the indirect advantages of Chinese occupation is the curtailment of lamas
privileges. When people get to know things, lamas will find their own natural place. However,
Tsering Wangmo does not raise any point against the status of them, rather, she acknowledges
them as the Tibetans spiritual guides.
The authors emotional attachment to her late mother is touching. After escaping from Tibet
soon after Chinas invasion in 1959, Tserings mother wandered for three years under great
duress, to find a way out of her subjugated country to Nepal and then to India. Being tied up in a
marriage that occurred rather early in her adulthood, she didnt get on well with her husband,
who didnt obtain a place in the mother or the daughters hearts. The author calls her father her
mothers husband. So complete is the estrangement that the daughter looked forward only to
her mother for love, support, guidance and companionship. Descriptions of the duos train
journeys in which the daughters anguished wait for her mothers return to the train is very
moving. And the mother left her only child after she died in vehicle collision. Tsering found
herself alone in the world. She reached out to her extended family in Tibet where numerous
cousins warmly welcomed her to their fold. There is no separate word in the Tibetan language
for cousins, other than brother or sister. The love that existed between the author and her
mother is sure to haunt the reader for some time to come.
Hatred towards the Chinese to their occupation of Tibet, their administration, its leaders and
the large scale changes that is being wrought on the land is clearly evident throughout the
text. No wonder the Chinese refused to grand her visa later, when she tried to visit her

homeland again. The 1959 invasion was brutal, most of the older generation carries the scars
on their bodies and souls, of the inhuman misery meted out to the defenseless Tibetans by the
streams of incoming Chinese soldiers. Many were killed, tortured and imprisoned for long prison
terms. They incarcerated the lamas as well, in a bid to prevent a rebel leadership from taking
place by the efforts of these educated men and also to obliterate Tibetan culture. After the
1980s, the conditions slightly improved. China now adorns Tibet to make her look good to
tourists. Maos Cultural Revolution was a time of hell to Tibet but that was true for China as
well. Immense improvements in infrastructure has been brought to Tibet by the Chinese.
Tibetans were generally lazy and lived an unsanitary way of life. Many of them didnt even wash
themselves for months together, as the author notes! They are naturally prone to violence as
many nomads carry knives in their person and not much reluctant to plunge it upon an
opponent. This observation contrasts with Tserings assertion at a different place that Buddhism
and its doctrine of non-violence is holding its people from forming an effective force to fight the
Chinese.
The book is rich with fine diction and lyrical text that carries the narrative to the reaches of
poetry. Tsering Wangmos command of the English language and vocabulary is amazing. Her
choice of words and usage is scholarly. She has been downright successful in bringing out the
joys of meeting ones relatives in a country that was home to her ancestors, but from which she
has been banned entry. Also, the anguish and impotent rage that characterizes a nation in
captivity is so heart-touchingly illustrated.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Collapse How Societies Choose to Fail or Survive

Author: Jared Diamond
Publisher: Penguin, 2011 (First published 2005)
ISBN: 978-0-241-95868-1
Pages: 539
Jared Diamond needs no introduction to readers of all genres other than comics. His Guns,
Germs and Steel is one of the only five books that have been rated 5-Star in this blog. Being a
professor of geography and with extensive travels over various continents on which to draw
knowledge from, Diamonds works are immensely attractive to readers. Comprehensiveness is
the byword for his books, as his researches go deep into the past and with a convincing array of
arguments. The same is true of this book too, in which the fates of some societies that had
collapsed due to environmental factors and still some others who managed to hold on to their
habitat to enter modernity. Not content with simply describing the downfall, he analyses the test
cases and comes up with a general theory of how the crash took place, how it is applicable to
other ancient societies and also to modern ones. Very few scholars would be able to gather
generalized ideas and still fewer who would successfully correlate their predictions with actual
results. Damage to the environment inflicted by a society does not go long unpunished and
when the setback comes, the society may crumble in its own ruins. This fact is expressed with
many illustrative examples, like that of Easter Island, Pacific islands like Pitcairn and
Henderson, Old Norse societies in Greenland, Anasazi Indians of southwest US, and the Mayas
of Central America. We note with astonishment that the authors five-point list of factors which
causes collapse is equally applicable to all of them. Then we realize with a shudder that these
criteria apply to our modern societies too and that the failure of all of those past societies should
serve as a lesson to our politicians and policy makers. Diamond lists out a slew of measures
that could be co-opted to tide over the crisis and ends with cautious optimism at the societys
will to adapt and to exist for a long time to come which we may bequeath to our children.
Diamond identifies five common factors affecting any society in its existence on a particular
stretch of land. These are the societys impact on its environment, climatic change caused by
natural reasons, cultural or religious attitudes ingrained by the people, friendly trade relations
with other human groups and hostile interactions with still other societies. In all the examples
given in the book, these causes act singly or in multiples, on the inhabitants. In the several
examples illustrated in the text that of Central American Mayas and old Greenland Norse
societies attract our attention due to the size of the territory and hard evidence for the
assertions. The first part of the book is devoted to collapse of societies and that of Greenland
should serve as an example for the whole world. When the Vikings colonized that distant North
Atlantic Island in the 10th century, the climate was very mild, being in a warm phase of periodic
cycles. The Norse Vikings adopted their established lifestyle of daily farming with cows, sheep
and pigs. Quickly, they understood that the style was ill-suited to Greenland. The little patches of
green were gobbled up by the livestock and the harsh winter precluded any opportunity for
leaving the cattle grazing in the meadows. They have to be kept indoors during the winter
months, and the hay to be used as fodder had to be farmed in summer. The equilibrium was
very sharp edged. A small nudge was enough to tip the balance. A longer winter or a wet
summer was sufficient to create problems like inadequate hay to feed the cattle. Timber and iron
were deficient in Greenland, but they couldnt be traded with the mother country due to the long
ship travels. Items having large value and small volume, like luxury and religious artifacts
grabbed a large proportion of trade. Coupled with these harrowing problems was the arrival of
Inuits, a people with technology appropriate to the coldness of the land. But the Vikings were
newly converted to Christianity and shared the zeal of converts. Inuit hunting methods couldve
been imitated or essential commodities couldve been traded with them. The Norse did nothing
of the kind, and was gradually wiped out of this story. Even today, it is not clearly established as
to how exactly the early wave of colonization petered out on the icy Greenland terrain.

Side by side with failed communities stand a few who had succeeded in maintaining a
sustainable and flourishing economy as a result of identifying problems in incipient state and
taking corrective action in an effective way. Japan is one such example which faced many of the
environmental troubles faced by failed societies at one stage of their history. Logging of
Woodland for monumental construction denuded much of Tokugawa Japans forests, but the
Shogunate quickly reversed the policy and actively encouraged preservation. Today, 74% of
Japans land area is covered by forests, which is quite high in a First World country. We read
about genuine measures in the Dominican Republic where the preservation of forests and
natural reserves was once entrusted to the armed forces, rather than a civilian ministry like
environment or agriculture.
Diamonds review of modern societies in the third part of the book is a painfully long survey of
environmental issues afflicting China and Australia in particular. The extensive treatment is
unappealing and causes drudgery. Even though the subject peoples are separated by half the
globe, the symptoms are the same soil erosion, loss of forest cover, loss of soil nutrients,
unavailability of water, salinization and such. While making the study of modern societies, the
author discusses about the caste-based society of India and remarks approvingly that castes
showed a laudable method of sustainable harvesting of resources, as these people are
commended to be anxious to preserve the resources to their offspring who was sure to take up
the vocation of their parents in a rigid caste-based society. Such praise for a system that is
notorious for the inhuman discrimination practiced against the weak is surely misplaced. This is
like praising a brutally dictatorial regime for its quick decision making, but ignoring all the other
horrific manifestations.
Many of the test cases selected for analysis is highly local and dont constitute a representative
case of the issue under study. Easter Island, the islands of Pitcairn and Henderson and the
Anasazi Indians of the U.S south west were isolated societies effecting a very marginal
presence on the flow of history. Then, how can we generalize the lessons learnt from these
examples? What Diamond intended was to draw conclusions that apply equally to societies
transcending time, race or geography. Two of the fundamental factors forming the authors fivepoint evaluation scheme consist of interactions with neighboring communities which can be
friendly or hostile. In all the above cases, such contacts died out mostly due to geographical
isolation. By the same token, this argument is not valid for old world civilizations or, even to
modern societies which are engaged in intense communications with their peers. Also, the long
first chapter on Montana and its environmental problems make uninteresting reading. Maybe
that was relevant or appealing to Americans residing on the west of the country. But does it
impact an ounce of relevance to the rest of the book or to other modern societies? Conflicting
opinions may be voiced in response to such a question.
The book gives interesting ideas about how to determine the culinary preferences of ancient
societies by analysis of remains of bones in abandoned kitchen middens. It may surprise us
when Diamond explains how to determine the botany of a past landscape. This is achieved by
examination of pollen from lake sediments. When the scientist takes a vertical piece of
sediment, it provides him with data of centuries of plant abundance in the area. Such exciting
feats of estimation of seemingly impossible events allure young people to choose a carrier in
science. One other aspect discernible throughout the narrative is the cyclic nature of warming
and cooling on global scales. Periodically, it heated up or cooled down. This may create doubts
on readers minds about the veracity of the assertion that the global warming affecting us today
is anthropogenic, even though Diamond declares that it is indeed so.
Even though the author is genuinely committed to the environment, and ending the exploitation
of Third world natural resources by first world corporations, his loud-mouthed appreciations of

some of them, like Chevron may hinder the books acceptance among some sections of the
public.
Diamond ends the book in a positive note in which he expresses confidence at the societys
capability to learn from the past and make amends. This optimism imparts great value to the
work. After all, if we are surely going to be doomed even after heroic feats of self-preservation,
who will care to go the extra mile for corrective action? We undertake a venture only if there is a
chance however slight of winning. The book is endowed with a long section of suggested
reading, which is encyclopedic in content and a fine index. A good set of monochrome plates
add visual detail to the arguments.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Ashoka The Search for Indias Lost Emperor

Author: Charles Allen
Publisher: Abacus, 2013 (First published 2012)
ISBN: 978-0-349-12238-0
Pages: 425
Ashoka is Indias greatest monarch, ever. He unified India by integrating the numerous petty
kingdoms in the postVedic period. Stung with remorse after a cruel battle against Kalingas, he
followed the precepts of Buddhist Dharma (moral law) and renounced needless violence. His
example continued to simulate great minds in conquering contemporary issues. Ahimsa (non
violence) carried forward by him helped mould the mode of protest of the Mahatma against the
British. He presided over the seeding of a written script for Indian languages for the first time.
The Brahmi script, in which Ashoka caused rock and pillar edicts to be written, developed into
modern Indian scripts. In short, in whichever way you look towards him, the mark of nobility and
greatness adorns the person of Emperor Ashoka. Curious it may seem that knowledge of this
great emperor not at all existed in this country just 250 years before. Devastated by 700 years
of Islamic rule, all traces of the countrys past had been obliterated in a tirade of destructive
jihads. Charles Allen describes the thrilling story of tracing Ashoka and his legend through rocks,
boulders and monastic remains scattered over jungle and country. It is also a tribute to those
scholars in the British raj who maintained a benevolent and even admiring outlook towards the
nation they were called upon to administer. The history of Ashoka was unearthed by these
untiring savants who fought all odds manmade as well as natural to make the flower of
knowledge blossom. Charles Allen is the right person to narrate this tale; in the delightful fashion
of his many other books like Soldier Sahibs (reviewed earlier in this blog) and Gods Terrorists.
With this book, Allen has proved that he is as responsive to Indian tastes and as enjoyable to
read as William Dalrymple.
The genealogy of Mauryan kings is now taken for granted, and few of us know about the
painstaking and pioneering research that went behind establishing it. Oriental scholars among
the East India Company officials, the most notable among them being William Jones, who
established the Asiatic Society, was behind the novel initiative that caused even ridicule among
his peers. This occurred around the end of the 18 th century when all references to Indias preIslamic past had been obliterated by centuries of ruthless Islamic rule. The iconoclasm began in
1194, when Mohammed Bakhtiyar, a general of the slave-king Qutb-ud-din Aibak razed the
great vihara at Nalanda to the ground and set the entire library on fire, after ensuring that there
were no copies of the Koran in its shelves. It is said that the library had an immense collection of
books that it took months to burn all books and the dark column of smoke was visible from miles
afar. Buddhism, already crumbling at that time due to lack of patronage, found its coup de grace
from Muslim invaders. All historical references to Buddha and the Mauryan dynasty faded from
history and Ashokas pillar edicts ended up in Sultans construction projects. Matters stood idle
at that for 400 years, when the intellectuals in East India Companys employ began to wonder at
the strange script that looked like ancient Greek, but totally undecipherable. Tales from epics
and legends were collected and synchronized in chronology from Greek classic writers like
Arrian, Strabo and others. Chandragupta was thus identified with the Greek Sandrocottus.
The story of how the script used in the inscriptions was deciphered provides an exciting account
of historical secrets succumbing before ingenuity and intuition. The script, Ashokan Brahmi as it
is called, looked like proto-Greek to the scholars. As several edicts were discovered from
various corners of the subcontinent and copies taken, material was growing, but it took a
supreme intellect to open the doors of knowledge. James Prinsep, an assayer in the Calcutta
Mint and secretary of the Asiatic Society of Bengal succeeded in 1837 to read the lines etched
in rock the last time anyone had done it was 2000 years in the past. Prinsep unlocked the
Brahmi script, which was the precursor of most Indian scripts. The logical pathways which

Prinsep traversed in his discovery are clearly detailed in the book. But one crucial error crept in.
In most of the edicts, the text began with the lines devanampiya piyadassi laja (king
Priyadarshi, beloved of the gods spake thus). Unfortunately Prinsep identified the name with
that of King Devanampiya Tissa of Sri Lanka, who was converted to Buddhism by Ashokas
mission involving his son and daughter, Mahinda and Sanghamitra. It was George Turnour,
another oriental scholar stationed in Sri Lanka correctly identified Ashoka with Piyadassi, based
on references from an ancient chronicle Dipavamsa. Both Prinsep and Turnour, however died
young within five years of the revolutionary feat. Both were in their early forties.
Alexander Cunningham, the first director of the newly constituted Archeological Survey of India
amassed legendary status by his efforts at reconstructing the Mauryan past. The travelogues of
Fa Hsien and Hsuen Tsang, two Chinese travelers who came here in the 5 th and 7th centuries
respectively, came out during this period. In a result that is nothing short of astonishing,
archeologists were able to pinpoint the locations of ancient cities and monasteries described in
the Chinese works, based solely on the directions given in those books. Cunningham silenced
the skeptics who still refused to accept that the creator of all those rock and pillar edicts and
rock inscriptions was Ashoka, clinging on to the argument that King Piyadassi, mentioned in the
epigraphs might not be Ashoka. But countless references in ancient religious texts like the
Mahavamsa, Raja Tarangini and Ashokavadana confirmed the point. To cap it all, at Girnar and
Maski, an inscription was found in which the name Ashoka found mention. The flame lighted up
by English scholars was soon taken up by Indians themselves and savants like Ramakrishna
Bhandarkar contributed a great deal.
Charles Allen describes a lot of books that helped in writing the chronicle of Ashoka after 2000
years since his time. Such fine introduction would go a great deal in familiarizing serious
readers to delve deeper into the story. To mention a few crucial works include Legend of King
Ashoka by Eugene Burnouf, Taranathas History of Buddhism in India by Vasili Vasiliev, Great
Tang Records of the Western Regions by Hsuen Tsang and A Record of Buddhistic Kingdoms
by Fa Hsien. We learn with enthusiasm that the Chinese monks mention Ashoka by the name
Wuyou Wang, which means the king not feeling sorrow in Chinese, which is the exact
translation of the Prakrit original, Ashoka (without shoka). Also, we note Ashokas reluctance to
mention the Kalinga war in rock edicts situated in the erstwhile Kalinga state (modern Orissa).
Both in the Dhauli and Jaugada edicts, three edicts (11 to 13) dealing with the war, are missing.
Probably the emperor wanted to spare the emotions of the vanquished people, as many edicts
were commissioned within a few years of the war. We also note with pride the priorities of a
monarch who valued his subjects much.
The author portrays Bakhtiyars devastating raid and arson at Nalanda in 1194 in heart-breaking
detail. He quotes from Minkaj-ud-dins Tabakat-i-Nasiri that, the greater number of the
inhabitants of that place were Brahmansand they were all slain. There were a great number
of books there; and when all these books came under the observation of the Mussalmans, they
summoned a number of Hindus that they might give them information respecting the import of
these books; but the whole of the Hindus had been killedWhen that victory was effected,
Muhammad-i-Bakhtiyar returned with great booty and came to the presence of the beneficent
Sultan Kutb-ud-din Ibak and received great honour and distinction (p.4).
The book is very interestingly written and a page turner. It is endowed with an excellent
collection of plates illustrating the edicts, sculptural works and digging sites as it were found in
the 19th century. A comprehensive index provides cross references. Those who want to have a
books with a little more depth may turn toward Romila Thapars Asoka, reviewed earlier in this
blog.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 4 Star

Title: Finding Forgotten Cities How the Indus Civilization Was Discovered
Author: Nayanjot Lahiri
Publisher: Hachette India, 2011 (First published 2005)
ISBN: 978-93-5009-260-6
Pages: 436
Even a school child in India today knows about the first stirrings of his or her own civilization
thousands of years on the shores of the Indus River. But how do we learn about the cultural and
architectural details of ancient societies? Archeology is not a glamorous course of study for
students of any generation, but more books of this genre is sure to kindle interest in many
young minds to find out about the past societies, their achievements and how much we have
borrowed (inherited, would be a better word) from them. Nayanjot Lahiri tells us about the
exciting tale of how the Indus Civilization was discovered through painstaking work from a few
dedicated men toiling on a shoestring budget and the culmination of it all in a scholarly article by
Sir John Marshall in a prominent London weekly in September 1924. The book covers the
background of archeological research in India, the major players it spawned, great cultural
changes put forward by a visionary viceroy, Lord Curzon, and how major work came to be put
on the shoulders of capable Indian scholars by the turn of the 20 th century. Being a professor of
Archeology in the History Department of the University of Delhi and having made a thorough
research on the annals of the Archeological Survey of India, the book exudes an air of authority
about the conscientious work that went behind the discovery of Indias ancient civilization.
Coincidentally, this book seems to be a sequel to the immediately earlier work reviewed in this
blog Charles Allens Ashoka the Search for Indias Lost Emperor.
The first part of the book establishes the background of Marshalls arrival in India and the
decisive part played by Lord Curzon, viceroy, between 1895 and 1905. Curzon is vilified by
Indian historians for his shrewd policies calculated to sow dissension among Indians, like his
partition of Bengal on virtually communal lines. But he was a liberator of archeology from the
clutches of bureaucrats who were bent on axing its funding whenever a financial trouble reared
its head. In fact, Curzon was so fond of India so as to declare that the sacredness of India
haunts me like a passion and had high opinions about Indian monuments so as to remark that
they were the most beautiful and perfect collection of monuments in the world. So, when he reestablished the post of Director General, he desired a young and energetic scholar on the post.
Curzon overlooked the claim of Vincent Smith, who was a renowned author of a historical book
on Ashoka on the ground that he was not sufficiently knowledgeable in archeology. John
Marshall was very young 25 years old, to be precise but had a distinguished academic track
record by his splendid work in excavating remnants of Cretan civilization in Greece. Probably
Curzon wanted a pliant official who would bend to the overbearing diktats of the viceroy. The
agenda and activities of the survey were charted by the viceroy himself and Marshall initially
had nothing better to do than carrying out his masters instructions to the letter. Curzons
incursions didnt end in suggestions. When Marshall decided to do an excavation in Bahrain, in
the hope of turning up some artifacts linked to maritime trade, the viceroy vetoed the move at
the last minute, causing much embarrassment and resentment to him. The chiding included a
stark reminder that the Surveys funds are not to be spent on idiosyncratic projects on foreign
shores. Even after retirement, Curzon intervened on the Surveys behalf. The book presents a
benevolent picture of him as far as archeology is concerned.
Harappa garnered the attention of scholars from 1830 onwards, when Charles Masson visited
the site and noted its mounds. In 1852 Alexander Cunningham made some diggings in his
capacity as the director general of the Survey. Marshall came to know about seals obtained
from the site that were kept in Londons British museum. In the early years, Marshall was not
interested in Harappa and the archeological work there was undertaken by his assistants and
only for namesake. While this lukewarm state of things was existing there, a tragic episode was

being unfurled towards the east in Rajasthan. Lahiri devotes three chapters to narrate the life
story of an unfortunate Italian scholar Luigi Pio Tessitori, who came to excavate the site at
Kalibangan in Bikaner state. Tessitoris work is the first comprehensive description of an Indus
site. However, he hesitated to publish the results when he was confused by the seals obtained
from the digs. Instead, he continued to gather opinion from experts. He then suddenly died in an
attack of Spanish Influenza in 1919 while sailing to India from Italy. The information on the
Kalibangan seals also died with him.
Lahiri describes the story of the discovery, or rather, the recognition that what was obtained from
Harappa and Mohenjo-Daro had been the relics of a single overarching civilization that
flourished along the river valleys of Indus and her tributaries. Antiquities like terracotta seals,
pottery, clay bangles and toys were regularly found from those places, but it took unusually long
of course, with hindsight to deduce the similarity, the common thread that joins the finds.
The excavations of these sites were held under Indians, Harappa by Daya Ram Sahni and
Mohenjo-Daro by Rakheldas Banerji who were among the first generation native scholars
incubated under the careful wings of the Survey. It seems that archeology also was not free
from the pathetic work culture of the government. We came to understand that these two scions
of Indian archeology were ignorant of the works of each other, and as a result, it fell upon their
English Boss, Sir John Marshall to work out the spirit that underlay the findings of his juniors.
Even then, the deduction was not truly independent. Madho Sarup Vats, another Indian official
who was deputed for excavation at Mohenjo-Daro in place of an ailing Banerji first thought of a
connection between what he was digging up in Sindh with that of Harappa, a couple of
hundreds of miles distant in the Punjab. Lahiri illustrates a classic tale of how the credit is
appropriated to the boss, in a department strictly following rules of hierarchy. Marshall is no
doubt a good scholar, but his first hand information on the Indian cities was rather limited. He
completely delegated the field trials to his subordinates. In fact, the author wonders at the lack
of the impulse seen among archeology professionals that of setting foot on the place of an
important find, just for the pleasure of it. When Marshall declared to the world of the Surveys
findings of civilization that remained in the dark till 1924, the simple fact was that he had not
visited the places in the near past, and the material were summoned to Shimla, where
Marshalls office was situated.
One of the points to be argued in favor of the book is that it describes the damages done to
ancient monuments by ordinary people and scholars alike. Normally foreign authors miss this
point and heaps scorn on the former, being the ignorant subjects of a colony. But Lahiri
describes the damages done by scholars too, especially that of Alexander Cunningham, a
former director general of the survey at Sanchi when he drove a shaft through the remains of a
stupa there.
As a curious aside, the book also brings to light the incongruent character of R D Banerji, who
was pivotal in the development of the story. We come to know of an insubordinate person who
was a constant thorn in the flesh of his superiors, particularly when financial transactions were
involved. Lahiri paints him with a cloud of suspicion by giving occasion for doubt while listing out
instances when the authorities turned against him for his trumped up transportation expenses,
exaggerated prices while buying archeological curiosities from private vendors and also, while
failing to provide proper accounts for the expenditure. Banerji also tried to appear that he had
recognized the link between Indus cities while personally excavating in Sindh. This is described
as recognition in retrospect. In addition to this he jumped to conclusions regarding the racial
characteristics of the people who authored the city in the ancient past. His conclusion that they
were Dravidians were not based on any evidence and Lahiri admonishes him for confusing a
concept based on language with that of race. Altogether, R D Banerji is portrayed in a nonflattering light and may be the author was trying to expose an ugly face of archeology that
hitherto stayed in darkness.

The book is embellished with a good section on Notes and further reading. Also, the index is
really nice for a book of this sort. The book includes some photographs and illustrations, but a
few more of these would do no harm to the feel of the book.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Gods Terrorists The Wahhabi Cult and the Hidden Roots of Modern Jihad
Author: Charles Allen
Publisher: Little, Brown, 2006 (First)
ISBN: 978-0-316-72997-0
Pages: 349
Terrorism has been the most critical factor on global agenda, ever since the destruction of the
World Trade Center in 2001. Almost the entire TV-viewing world knows who Osama bin Laden
was and a few even know about the Wahhabi cult to which the master terrorist belonged. But
the origin and development of the sect which envelops the whole of Saudi Arabia under its
umbrella and protects the holy cities of Islam is a tale not told before in a popularly accessible
book. Charles Allen does all this, in addition to linking it to the political unrest in India during the
19th century and goes on to provide a sequel to that all, in the post-Soviet resurgence of Islamic
terrorism. By a long stretch of logic and narration of events, Allen has succeeded in making an
impression of presenting a credible history. But to an observant eye, the link turns out to be
tenuous and the message implicit in the text is that the Indian Mutiny of 1857, or the First War of
Independence, is nothing but a battle stimulated by calls of jihad (holy war) and the rebellion
may be compared to acts of sabotage and terrorism indulged by the fidayeen (suicide) warriors
exploding themselves in the crowded streets of Baghdad or Peshawar. This is utterly illogical
and the author has completely missed the thread of religious unity which bound the nation
together for a brief moment in 1857 before being frayed out again towards the disastrous
partition of the country in 1947. Basically, the book is structured into three parts origin and
growth of Wahhabi cult in Arabia during the 18 th century, origin, growth and battles of
fundamentalist and violent Islamic cults in India encouraged by the Wahhabi concept in 19th
century, and the origin and growth of international terrorism in the aftermath of the collapse of
the Soviet Union. All of these phenomena is presented as the direct effects of Wahhabi
influence in terms of religious sanction, fighting men and petro-dollars. However, when the last
page was turned, it was felt that this book is a byproduct of the research which he had for his
earlier work Soldier Sahibs and that Allen had found a conveniently attractive theme of
Wahhabism to join them.
The book presents a succinct picture of the origins and spread of Wahhabism in Arabia during
the 18th century and how the house of Saud, rulers of the land later, came to be associated with
them. Mohammed ibn Abd al-Wahhab was born in 1702 in Nejd, in the hinterland of Arabian
Peninsula where Riyadh is situated. He believed in a thoroughly bigoted and violent form of
religion, taking inspiration directly from the Koran and the prophets deeds. His preaching was
directed against his own Muslim fellows, whose corrupt practices Wahhab could not approve of.
His ambitions touched a crucial stage in 1744 when he married off his daughter to the tribe of
Mohammed ibn Saud, and forged an alliance with him with Wahhab as the Imam and Saud as
the Amir. The Wahhabi cult, thus fortified, invaded other neighboring tribes and even annexed
the holy cities of Mecca and Medina by 1804. By this time, the titles of temporal head and
spiritual leader had been merged into the person of Abd al-Aziz ibn Saud, son of Mohamed,
under whose banners Wahhabism turned into powerful military force. But, upon occupying holy
cities, they chose to enforce their exclusivist religious ideals and stopped the Hajj pilgrimage
and desecrating the tombs of Islams holiest men, situated in the city. This blatant act galvanized
Islamic society into action by sending a strong Egyptian force under the aegis of the Ottoman
Sultan, under whose jurisdiction the cities lay. Wahhabis were trounced and forced back to their
desert homes. In the mean time, they had preached their first brand account of religion to
pilgrims assembled from all parts of the globe. The Wahhabis came back to occupy their lost
territories in the early part of 20th century, which is the story of the ascendancy of the House of
Saud as the rulers of present day Saudi Arabia.

Charles Allen makes the connection between the spread of fanaticism in India with the short
term fluorescence of Wahhabism in Arabia. Syed Ahemd, a preacher himself from Patna got
converted to the new precept while doing Hajj. He recruited several followers and wanted to
fight Jihad against the British and the Hindus. According to Islam, a Jihad is to be waged from a
country where Islamic ideals are enshrined. So, the staging post has to be somewhere outside
the British domains, or at least somewhere in the periphery. He established camp in Yusufzai hill
country of Sittana on the north of Peshawar. Here, he defied the authorities, but was summarily
defeated and killed by the Sikh army at Balakot in 1831. The first lighting up of Wahhabism was
thus extinguished.
A rather detailed account of the 1857 mutiny is given in the book. Even though Allen tries his
best to link Wahhabi fundamentalism to the outbreak of hostilities against the British, the
evidence dont support the farfetched conclusion. The entire native war effort is painted in the
cold light of religious fanaticism without any supporting facts. By the authors own account,
Wahhabis failed to evoke any reaction among the public at Patna, where their head quarters
was situated. This was achieved allegedly by keeping three senior clerics of the movement
under preventive detention till the upset was extinguished. By this argument, the Wahhabis
didnt take part in the outrage. Then the author brings out a new point that there were two
factions in the sect, called Delhi-ites and Patna-ites and that the former took active part in the
uprising. Even if this aspect is factually correct, it does not in any way reflect upon the
protagonists fanaticism as the real course of their joining the battle against the British. The
same weak thread joins the Wahabis to the assassination of Lord Mayo, the Viceroy, while he
was visiting the prison complex in the Andaman Islands. A Pathan, who was transported for life
to the islands, stabbed the viceroy under cover of darkness. The government couldnt establish
any connection with the Wahhabis and the assassins intentions were not clearly understood.
Even with this scant evidence, Allen spins a yarn about secret involvement of the fanatics in this
gruesome murder. The latter part of the book deals with the punitive and disciplinary expeditions
that were carried out by army against the restless Pathans in the North West Frontier province
and the as yet unmarked boundary with Afghanistan. Here too, Allen presents a feeble case.
The so called Hindustani fanatics, who were the Wahhabis, played only a minor role as
evidenced by descriptions of the battles. The tribesmen, who were equally or more fanatic, and
who considered outsiders to be not worthy of life engaged in brutal acts, which caused the
British to intervene militarily. This seems to be the real thing, in a nutshell.
But this counter argument is not at all intended to exonerate the Wahhabis and a large section
of 19th century Indian Muslims from the charge of bigotry. Many were fanatics who desperately
wanted to hoist the green flag of Islam over India once again, after a gap of 150 years since the
death of Aurangzeb. The Mughal dynastys loss of real power after 1707 resulted in the erosion
of large swathes of territories, wealth and power from Muslim hands. The aristocracy
entrenched in hereditary manners and some hardliners found this difficult to digest. To crown it
all, we also read about the trenchant individualism and strict moral chores of the Pathan bound
by tribal ethics, which treated all the insiders as brothers and the outsiders as mortal enemies.
The book ends with a message on how to rein in growth of fundamentalism in Islamic nations.
He exhorts the west to remove some of the issues that cause grievances in the Muslim world
such as establishment of a viable state in Palestine and withdrawal of American forces from
Iraq. This advice seems to be a product born out of pure naivet. The hardliners among Muslims
are doubtless few, but they exert an influence disproportionate to their numerical size, as the
moderates dont dare to speak out against them. These hardliners are now fully occupied at
these two locations. It strife is removed from there, they will look at other places of struggle, and
if they dont find it, they will happily oblige to make them! Of course Palestine and Iraq need to
be resolved in a way congenial to Palestines and Iraqis, but believing that Islamic
fundamentalism will vanish with that is sheer folly.

This book may better be understood as a byproduct of the authors research for his earlier work,
Soldier Sahibs reviewed earlier in this blog. As he confesses at one point, he failed to take
cognizance of fanaticism as a factor in the strife going relentlessly on, in the North West. So,
with the material already collected for the earlier work, Allen links the origin and spread of
Wahhabism in Arabia as a plausible reason. However, as explained earlier, the connection is
tenuous, or at least, Charles Allen failed to convincingly establish the connection.
The book is very well researched and is a starting ground for further research for interested
readers. The excellent index and an impressive bibliography help a big deal in this regard. The
book contains a few monochromatic illustrations, most of them water colour paintings which
have not done justice to the content owing to poor clarity and appeal. A good glossary is also
included to help the reader find out the meaning of Arab words used throughout.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: Debt The First 5000 Years

Author: David Graeber
Publisher: Allen Lane, 2012 (First published 2011)
ISBN: 978-0-670-08652-8
Pages: 391
Debt is something we normally avoid, if at all possible. All moral and religious teachings exhort
people to shun debt and promptly repay what we have borrowed. If they dont, the creditors
have the force of law behind them to seize and imprison the debtor or to forcefully take his
possessions away. David Graeber examines the origins of this custom right from among the
misty mornings of recorded history to its growth and development as witnessed in post-2008
financial markets of the United States. In this process, the book gives us a glimpse of world
history, theories of economic development and anthropological case studies. The authors
selection of Greece, China and India for studies on ancient societies make the book appealing
to serious readers interested in the social and economic development of Asia. Graeber teaches
anthropology at the University of London and has authored several books on it and anarchy. In
the summer of 2011, he worked with a small group of activists to plan Occupy Wall Street.
Perhaps this rebellious trait is only too visible in the books story line, as he has wasted no
opportunity to counter established wisdom even the most basic parameter itself. His negation
of the existence of barter as a mode of economic exchange ever, in societies is shocking, to put
it mildly. But the book is very tedious to read. Graebers style is perhaps a bit too scholarly in
that it puts off many readers due to unattractive content. It was sheer hard work, to finish
reading the book!
The book begins by challenging the dictum of economics that before money was invented for
commercial transactions, a system of barter existed in primitive societies. Adam Smiths
assertion on the existence of barter is accepted as received wisdom by scholars ever since his
epochal Wealth of Nations was published in 1776. But Graeber contests the postulate with his
cleverly crafted argument that barter, in its pure sense, never existed in any society. Laden with
the rich storehouse of anthropological studies, he goes on to provide many examples and logic
to link all the parables he could muster, about primitive societies living in far-flung corners of the
world that didnt resort to barter. Money preceded barter, that is, barter was practiced in
populations which had previous experience with money in the form of cowry shells, heads of
cattle, number of slaves or precious metals even. When money is involved, debt also originated
and the distinction between debt and obligation is spelt out. What makes debt different is that, it
could be quantized, while obligation is more or less a moral concept. Graeber gives a concise
analysis of debt originating at three levels in ancient societies primitive communism, hierarchy
and exchange. All religious morals start with the assumption that men are equal, at least in
spirit. Debt involves a temporary loss of that equality. Only when the debtor returns the favor
does the original state of equality is redeemed. The author also notes a slew of commercial
terms like debt, redeem, creditor, and such appearing in religious discourses often designed to
heap scorn on the materialistic nature of these same commercial transactions. Becoming a
debtor is treated like turning a criminal or a guilty person. The etymological origin of the term
debt in all European languages is from words reflecting on such grave ideas like sin or guilt.
Graeber puts forward an analysis of world history through the perspective of debt. This effort is
scholarly and the power of intuition and rationalization deserves acclaim. He divides history into
four periods First Agrarian Empires (3500-800 BCE), Axial Age (800 BCE 600 CE), Middle
Ages (600 1450 CE) and Great Capitalist Empires (1450-1971 CE), and then narrates how
money played varied roles in each phase depending upon availability of precious metals for
circulation. We may wonder why he has selected 1971 as the end of the age of Capitalist
Empires. It was in this year when the United States brought its currency out of the gold
standard. All relations between the currency and precious metals died at that point and the

currency became valuable only upon the assurance of the government issuing it and
guaranteed by its military prowess. Age of virtual credit dawned around this period and only a
cursory narrative is given by Graeber.
Development of money as a medium of exchange occurred for the first time when trained
professional soldiers took up positions in ancient armies. They were paid in kind, in the form of
coinage made from loot of gold and silver acquired through wars. The kings then demanded that
their taxes on the populace be paid through the medium of these coins. Naturally, for the lay
people to get hold of the coins, they would have to render services and supply goods for the
soldiers who possessed the currency. Keeping upon his track of rebellious tirades against
established concepts, Graeber rubbishes the claim that the Middle Age was a period of
darkness, by arguing that shortage of supply of money due to hoarding it up in Cathedrals,
monasteries and temples had the salutary effect of the rise of virtual credit systems again.
The iconoclastic beginning of the book that, or at least claim to, shatter the roots of modern
economic thinking originated from Adam Smiths magnum opus makes the whole argument to
be examined with a touch of skepticism. I am not familiar with anthropology, to which genre this
book belongs. But if such a work originated from science and its first principles and then went
on to rubbish them, it would be relegated to the category of pseudo science and that would be
the end of it, as far as readership is concerned. So, in that sense, can this book be classified as
pseudo economics? I cant say, thats for experts to decide. But, when we learn of the authors
attacks on stock markets, venture capitalism and the established canons of international
finance, we genuinely get compelled to keep the tome at arms length.
Even though India inherits the legacy of a great and ancient civilization, much of its
development through the Bronze Age could not be studied, as the script is still not deciphered.
As a result, western authors more or less bypass the stream of knowledge from India and rarely
look east of Greece. Some Orientals may cast a glance on China, which would be all about
ancient civilization. Graeber proves a delightful contrast on this point. He had obviously read a
great deal about India and her past. When presenting evidence for his theories as examples
from historical societies, India is always included to prove convincingly that our own country,
though different in many respects, invariably followed the universal trend in matters of slavery,
coinage and warfare, to mention a few. This makes the arguments relevant to all parts of the
globe.
As for the reading experience, this book is a sheer waste of time for most classes of readers. In
fact, I am at a loss to point out any category of people who would find this book appealing. The
title and layout are really eye catching, but that must be recognized as a trap. At the end of it all,
we still doubt what the author had intended to convey. A lot of data is there; a great chunk of
world history is there; a bit of anthropology too; but to what purpose? It is neither an economic
history of money nor an anthropological chronicle of debt. The language is terse and rhetorical
in most places, the only relief appearing occasionally as quotes from Nasiruddin Hodjas stories.
No amount of persuasion would prompt me (at least) to read the book again.
Even with all these pit falls, the author has produced some very nice generalizations, such as
Honour is Surplus Dignity, Wage labour is renting of ones freedom, slavery is the selling, and
the like. The book is endowed with a huge section of Notes, Bibliography and Index, which
constitutes almost a quarter of the total volume. May be this is an indicator of the appeal of the
book to general readers, whereas it is invaluable for serious readers and reference seekers.
The book is not recommended.
Rating: 2 Star

Title: River Dog A Journey Down the Brahmaputra

Author: Mark Shand
Publisher: Abacus, 2012 (First published 2002)
ISBN: 978-0-349-11514-6
Pages: 332
Another travel story by a foreigner through India, another nice piece of travelogue that is a
tribute to the country. Even with shortfalls and want of infrastructure, mother India attracts
visitors from far and wide to her bosom. Mark Shand is diehard traveler he has spent much of
his life travelling. He has ridden through the Andes on horseback, completed the London
Sydney motor race, been shipwrecked in the Pacific while attempting to sail around the world
and made a tour of Bengal on an elephant. He is a fellow of the Royal Geographical Society and
associates with many conservation groups worldwide. This book presents the story of Shands
travels through the Brahmaputra river where it flows through India and Bangladesh. The mighty
river is known by many names, Tsangpo in Tibet where it originates, Siang in Arunachal
Pradesh and Jamuna, Padma and Meghna in Bangladesh where it flows into the Bay of Bengal.
The author was unable to obtain permission for travelling through Tibet and he made up for the
shortfall with a truly memorable journey through the Indian and Bangladeshi territory. To add a
curious detail to the arrangements, Shand was accompanied by a street dog from Assam,
christened Bhaiti. The end result is an unforgettable account of a trip through the artery of
Assam. Traversing the entire length of the Brahmaputra is remarked upon the last great
adventure in Asia, but judging from the truncated passage described in the book, it may seem
that the author got fed up by roadblocks raised by the authorities at every step of the voyage.
A travel of this sort needs a wide network to arrange things and material. Apart from commercial
establishments, Shands extensive friend network is also mobilized at times. This is an aspect of
Indian nature that is at odds with its proud remembrance of heritage. Whenever we Indians see
a white foreigner, we shed all our inhibitions and scramble to provide help to him or her. This
peculiar reaction may be a remnant of the servility some of our ancestors displayed to the
British. This knows no boundaries between the common man, the rich or highly placed
bureaucrats. We listen to anecdotes when Shand obtained what he sought, with a song, to say.
Maybe that is one of the reasons why accounts of cross country travel come from European or
American authors alone. Foreigners have an unfair advantage in getting help from Indians.
Likewise Shand had a smooth way of things at Delhi and Guwahati and even with the military
zonal headquarters at Kolkata which easily ratified the authors itinerary even though the army
was not informed of his travel through Arunachal Pradesh, which is declared as a sensitive area.
The author reported at the army post in Gelling and told the problem. He had to stay put at the
army base till his case got cleared from Kolkata and with full hospitality too! One would wonder
what terrible hardship an Indian would have to undergo in a similar situation.
The story is lucidly told with a streak of humour running prominent as the spine of the narrative.
In fact, the travelogue is not at all great, by any stretch of the imagination, but the story told by
Shand is so appealing and immersible that we would demur to put the book down. The author is
so straightforward in his descriptions and his respect to India, her religion and customs is credit
worthy. He wasted no opportunity to have a dip in the holy water whenever a chance presented
itself. He visited temples, fairs and holy places with great respect to the pilgrims thronged at
these places. However, such considerations do not prevent him from consuming non-vegetarian
delicacies while on the trip. But here, we must all allow for the hardship and the harsh climate in
order to grant pardon to him on this count.
Journey through Arunachal Pradesh along the banks of the Siang river (as Brahmaputra is
called here) is very tough and filled with perils at every step in the form of bridges about to
collapse, venomous snakes and poisonous beetles which he had to swallow alive. Maybe to

relieve the rigor of the journey, Shand embarks on childish ventures like searching for the
remains of wooden plates used for signaling by an ill-fated survey party in the 19 th century.
Naturally, none was collected, but that was evident to the readers, right from the announcement
of his intention to do so. Shands obsession with his street dog companion is also sure to elicit
amused disdain from most Indian readers.
The story also comes out with the pathetic conditions prevailing in Bangladesh in terms of
poverty, overpopulation and lack of infrastructure. Not that India is exemplary on this front, but
when compared to her neighbor, India seems to be far better. All travelers through Bangladesh
have remarked about the countrys large population which has become literally unmanageable.
Agriculture has not kept pace with it, partly due to severe annual flooding of the Brahmaputra
which affects the whole nation.
The book is very appealing and is a page turner. This should be kept on ones side for pleasant
reading.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: In Search of the Multiverse

Author: John Gribbin
Publisher: Allen Lane, 2009 (First)
ISBN: 978-1-846-14113-3
Pages: 228
Coming from the lair of one of the greatest writers of popular science, the book commands
attention not only for its title, but in layout too. Cosmology and astrophysics are exciting subjects
of the genre, finding wholehearted support from all classes of readers. Questions on the origin
of the universe and time have been raised from prehistoric times, but physics explains it with a
flourish. This book is all about a fundamentally new idea gaining ground in academic circles
where the feasibility of multiples universes existing side by side is accepted. Each of these
worlds might be slightly different from ours, with different histories which will not affect us in any
way. With this convenient postulate, Gribbin answers the confusing problem of the cosmic
parameters so fine-tuned for life. After all, if there is an infinite array of possible universes, it is
natural that some of them would be conducive to life and hence we are here! The question of
verifying the postulates does not arise, since the technology is not yet ripe for generating the
tremendous quantum of energy required for the test run. In fact, some of the arguments may
never be tested. Then, what is the sanctity of this concept as a scientific principle, which
assumes testability and falsifiability as sacrosanct touchstones of reason? Astrophysicists are
not concerned with this paradox and they continue to churn out theories and predictions which
shuts commonsense out of the loop. In one part, Gribbin calls in the arguments of Richard
Dawkins regarding evolution in the biological world caused by natural selection as the basis for
the creation of multiple universes which differ slightly among one another. The idea of multiple
universes is so tentative that we, the readers are under no obligation to accord the level of
respect we bequeath to scientific theories. With this preface firmly in mind, a reader might find
the book inspiring by granting a glimpse on the state of thinking in the global physics
community. We would be amazed by the range of ideas and speculations that are produced by
analyzing quantum mechanics and general relativity. Moreover, Gribbin sums up the work
performed and results obtained during the first decade of the present century. The book is
essential reading just for this reason.
The sequence of events that led to the germination of the idea of Multiverse is explained
succinctly in the first part. The book assumes previous exposure to the concepts and weirdness
of quantum mechanics in order to understand the argument. We have heard about
Schrodingers famous thought experiment on a cat held in a box which contained a sealed vial
of poisonous gas and a radioactive substance. Whenever a gamma ray is emitted, it breaks the
vial releasing gas to kill the cat. We dont know what goes inside and after a time, if we bother to
look inside, the cat may either be dead or alive. But what if we dont peer inside? Uncertainty
guides the release of gas and quantum physicists say that when we are not looking at it the cat
may be in a superposition of states of being dead and alive at the same time. Made any sense
of that statement? Unfortunately quantum physics is that strange and yet so absolutely true! The
American Hugh Everett also thought it absurd and he proposed an even stranger postulate to
explain the crux of the experiment. He proposed that the universe consists of countless
multiverses in which all the outcomes of an event take place, but dont have the ability to
influence events in other multiverses. Suppose we toss a coin and turns a head. Everett states
that the multiverse splits at the instant of tossing, in which the head appears in one world and
the tail in the other. This argument turns the claim of philosophers that nothing is real on its
head to argue that everything is real. But there is a caveat. Those outcomes occur in other
multiverses and dont affect us anyway.
Gribbin includes an informative chapter on the coincidences of physical reality that made
intelligent life possible. There are many parameters like the strength of gravity when compared

to electromagnetic force, the density of the universe and the unique energy states of carbon
which are among few of these, that seems to have precisely tuned values. Without these, life as
we know it would be impossible. All this is fine science, but Gribbin commits a blunder not to
assert specifically that this was not due to a creator (or intelligent designer, in more fashionable
terms) tweaking the dials of some celestial machine to cause those parameters to have the
exact desired value. The authors meaningful silence at this point will surely be considered a
cue for creationists to come out with tall claims that scientists support the fallacy of creation or
Intelligent Design. Gribbins criminal omission is pardonable for an author who wants more
circulation for his books and more money to himself and his publisher. But as a scientist, his
action is unworthy of the code of ethics that must be followed by all authors of popular science.
When one deigns to read the rest of the chapter, it would become evident that what Gribbin
meant is that these parameters are fine tuned in a multiverse that is suitable for life to evolve. In
another multiverse, it would be different and life as we know it (italics mine) would not originate.
But pseudo scientists jumps out at half truths and so, a warning on the part of the author
excluding the possibility of a creator would have been in order. And we find such a clear posture
right at the end of the book. The author forcefully rubbishes followers of Intelligent Design
without mincing words. But it is strange that he waited till the last page to lambast any claims to
the supernatural.
Talking on the issue of pranks and charlatans misinterpreting or pulling ideas out of context from
genuine scientific discourse, another case is represented in the chapter on inflation, the
phenomenon in the early universe when the primordial object expanded by a huge factor, in a
way becoming the big bang. Before the Big Bang theory was accepted as scientific wisdom,
another idea called Steady State Theory did the rounds as the explanation for the origin of the
universe. This was propounded mainly by Fred Hoyle and his Indian colleague Jayant Narlikar.
The central concept in the model was the idea of so called C-field (C stands for creation)
which filled the universe and was responsible for both the creation of matter and a pressure
which caused the universe to expand. Hoyle and Narlikars coining of the term Creation-Field
may be innocuous and perhaps the best appellation. But, such a term causes enough scope for
confusion and misrepresentation by proponents of religious concepts masquerading as science.
Scientists should be more careful in such matters, silly it may seem. In the present case, as the
steady state theory itself was discarded soon, nobody caught on to it.
The book takes us through a bewildering array of new notions in cosmology, each more bizarre
than the last. To borrow a phrase from Arthur C Clarke, the concepts on the cutting edge of
advanced physics are indistinguishable from magic. Putting aside the wisdom of the world we
acquired over the ages and even common sense, we learn that time travel is possible by
Einsteins theory of general relativity, a universe may spring up spontaneously out of nothing,
and that numerous parallel universes exist side by side. In any case, most of the reasoning cant
be tested by todays technology, even the Large Hadron Collider falling by the wayside. What
we gather from this jumble of tall claims and fantastic postulates is the myriad opportunities
offered by cosmology and quantum physics to the budding young scientists among the new
generation. No amount of prejudice or peer pressure need confine them to look within the walls
of established wisdom alone. Perhaps physics provides more space infinite, or even into other
universes, for that matter for creative intellect to float on the wings of relativity theory, quantum
mechanics, or any other theory thatd come to occupy pride of place.
However, it couldnt be denied that the book is very dry and difficult at many places. For a book
of this nature, lack of illustrative diagrams is unpardonable. As is usual in any book of the same
genre that hit the shelves after Hawkings A Brief History of Time, Gribbin also tells the same
story in background of the development of quantum theory which no one understands, the
quest for a theory of everything and about string theory, that seeks to don that mantle. This book
puts forward the concept of multiple universes, or multiverse, as a corollary to the ideas we

assimilated from the previous titles. The book is endowed with a decent bibliography and a fine
index.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: India at the Death of Akbar An Economic Study

Author: William Harrison Moreland
Publisher: Low Price Publications, 1990 (First published 1920)
ISBN: 81-85395-82-9
Pages: 328
W H Moreland, as he is famously known, is an ICS-turned historian, who specialized in history
through his official duty in analyzing land records. He has contributed many books into the
collection of Mughal history, like Jahangirs India, A Short History of India, and From Akbar to
Aurangzeb, which is reviewed earlier in this blog. History tells the tale of monarchs and
dynasties, but the plight of the common man is never accounted for. The rosy splendor of
kingdoms frequently outshines the feeble radiance of domestic lives in historical lore. As a
result, we are ignorant of the social and economic conditions through which the ordinary men
and women conducted their lives. Moreland makes an economic study of the social,
commercial, industrial and agricultural conditions prevailing in India around the time of the death
of Emperor Akbar, in 1605. In this book divided into eight chapters, the author enumerates the
administration, agricultural production, stratifications in society, commerce, standard of life and
addresses the issue of whether India was a wealthy country at that time. He brings to light the
root cause behind some queer social peculiarities like incidence of heavy dowry while marrying
off girls. Readers would readily appreciate the economic reasons listed by the author in molding
a custom that still refuses to die out. The book is very easy to read and a good deal of research
has gone into it.
A quest into the economic history of a period should establish a basic picture of the society, its
institutions and the economic opportunities available to the people. Moreland establishes the
population of the country around the year 1600 as 100 million in an ingenious way. During
Akbars reign, and most of the medieval period, imperial service was the only option available to
the populace for their livelihood, other than agriculture. But the Mughals, being themselves
foreigners and having absolutely no religious, emotional or social attachment to the country,
employed foreigners for filling up most of the plum jobs in the service. Among the mansabdars which included all nobles and those aspiring to be nobles 70% of the incumbents were
foreigners. The author had not done any analysis of the astronomical amount of money that
might have left the country on account of perks and salaries for this multitude of aliens. But
Moreland could not have done that, since he himself was a representative of British Imperialism
that was resorting to exactly the same technique, some 300 years later. Has anyone calculated
the amount of wealth that had left India as a consequence of employing foreign nobles in the
service of Mughals and earlier Sultanates? Perhaps the figure may simply be terrifying! I have a
hunch that India might have lost many times more than the wealth it had lost due to devastating
raids by the plunderers like Mahmud of Ghazni and Muhammed of Ghor. Coming back to
Akbars nobility, the remaining 30% consisted of Hindus and Indian Muslims equally. Another
interesting observation then follows except for 5 officers that included Birbal, all of the Hindu
nobles was Rajputs! Clearly the Emperor had accommodated them due to political expediency
alone. And it is plainly evident that the bulk of the common people had no representation in the
nobility. And the nobles were not diligent about the welfare of the subjects, as most of them
were intent on hoarding money secretly, to pass on to their families after their death. The
Emperor was legally the heir of the nobles. So, when one died, royal officials took hold of his
property and his descendants would be lucky if some form of provision is granted to them out of
mere compassion. This resulted in a class of officials greedy and corrupt to the core.
A comparison of the chief crops during 1600 and 1900 is given. The state of agriculture was not
fundamentally different after three centuries wherein the peasant toiled hard for bare
subsistence. They were also bound to the land and not allowed to migrate to the cities where
also the situation was not promising. We read about meager wages for the kings husbandmen,

who were also fined heavily and regularly for minor errors while tending to the masters pets.
Taxation on farming was set at one-third, which is harsh by modern standards, but moderate for
the times under consideration. We also read of cash crops like cotton and indigo gaining ground
in response to healthy demand from overseas. India generated the opium required for Asian
markets. The commodity was traded at par with other products, making it no dearer than other
merchandise.
The author was an administrator of British Raj and the nonchalant evaluation of the wellbeing of
the people of his day over their ancestors three centuries back, is striking. Morelands work is
made highly relevant by his comparison of the historical object to modern conditions prevailing
at the same locale. While making comparisons to his own time, regarding the economic well
being of the populace, he is content to note that the people are on the same level as they were
in the year 1600. Without an air of apology at the ineffectiveness of the British colonial regime in
improving the lot of the people they are governing, the author seems to expect gratitude for not
making them even poorer. Availability of food grains, wages and essential metals had not
improved in the intervening period, but cotton and iron had become plenty, because of the
improvements in technology. Morelands passive acceptance of the status quo may be
suspected to be an outward manifestation of a guilty complex at the realization that the British is
only the most recent of exploiters of India.
The economic condition of the society is analyzed in an illuminating way. Except the nobles, all
of them were exceedingly poor. They went about naked only with a cloth around the waist. This
was not due to the warm climate alone. Same attire prevailed in the north too, where clothing
was essential for efficiency during winter months. The dwelling places were so small and frugal
that no furniture other than a bedstead was available. In fact, travelers had compared the social
system of India to the schools of fish living in sea, as Thomas Roe stated, the great ones eat
up the little. For first, the farmer robs the peasant, the gentleman robs the farmer, the greater
robs the lesser, and the King robs all (p.269). The spectre of famine always loomed in the
background. Efficient modes of distribution were unavailable due to the menace of robbers on
the land routes and pirates on the sea. This meant that if rain failed in a particular area, the
inhabitants had to starve or migrate. Widespread famine was also not uncommon. Ordinary
people resorted to selling themselves or their children into slavery in lieu of a handful of grain.
We hear of ships that carried grain into the port, returning with slaves in their hold. Cannibalism
also took place in extreme cases. Moreland cautions us to contemplate the splendors of Agra or
Vijayanagar against this background of devastating poverty.
Towards the end of the book, the most relevant question of whether India was a wealthy country
at the death of Akbar is addressed. The land is described as rich and fabulous by travelers, but
this statement reflects only the lives of a chosen few. By an ingenious method, Moreland finds
the per capita wealth and asserts that the poor people were slightly better off, while the
aristocracy was considerably worse than their forefathers, 300 years ago. He has resorted to a
series of estimates and assumptions that help to establish his point. It must also be
remembered that India didnt want the merchandise of Europe to balance her exports of cotton,
pepper and opium. Consequently, Europeans had to pay for their imports in silver. This silver
horde was absorbed by the aristocracy and temples in India. Such huge consumption of silver
and gold might be one of the reasons why India was thought to be a wealthy country. The
author establishes that the people on an average were miserably poor as in the early 20th
century.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: A Study of History Vol. 1 Introduction; Genesis of Civilizations

Author: Arnold Joseph Toynbee
Publisher: Oxford University Press, 1985 (First published 1934)
ISBN: 978-0-19-215207-7
Pages: 478
Toynbees magnum opus was a milestone in historical theory, which is said to be the next such
attempt after Marxs study in the previous century. The 12-volume series attracted widespread
attention and is thought to be the last word in its genre. I made a go at it in 2002, reaching
almost halfway, but then lost steam and the attempt was dropped. The language is so superb
and formidable that completing a volume was a hefty task. Twelve years later, I am trying to
scale this mountain once again, and it is immensely satisfying to have reached the first
landmark. Anticipation of the moment when I complete the series brings me goose bumps.
Arnold Joseph Toynbee need no introduction. He was simply the greatest historian of the last
century. His 12-volume series which overarched his career from 1934 to 1961 brought him fame
as the author of an audacious attempt to formulate theories out of social phenomena
documented in history. His mind numbing scholarship that ranges equally in literature as in
history has produced its most valuable fruit in this historical series.
When making a study of history, we should define an intelligible field of study in which analysis
should take place. This field, however, should not be limited by the modern concepts of nationstates. Spatially, it must be extensive so as to envelope other states, which share common
attributes with the purported field of study. In time, it must reach to the dawn of cultural attributes
that is a peculiar feature. Industrial Revolution had furnished mankind with the twin ideals of
nation-states and democracy, but history is a wider arena, in which the scholar must focus on
society rather than states. Toynbee identifies some societies that are intelligible fields of study
such as Western Orthodox, Christian, Islamic, Hindu and Far Eastern societies. It appears that
religion was the most prominent identifying factor for a society.
Toynbee introduces twenty-one societies around the globe that is related to the five living
societies in one form or other, either across space or in time. These five living species are
affiliated and apparented to old societies and the author names them Hellenic, Syriac, Indic
and the Sinic respectively. And then the general principle is enunciated. Civilizations take roots;
grow with a vitality of its own creativity, reach a mature phase and then disintegration sets in. in
this phase, internecine warfare erupts between contending states in the bosom of the society.
This period is called Time of Troubles, at the end of which one of the states rise up as a
supreme power at the expense of its neighbors and establishes a universal state, ruled by a
dominant minority and its religion. After an interval of time, this state itself begins to dissolve,
and barbarians begin to gnaw at its borders. Toynbee called them Volkerwanderung (a german
term for wandering nations). These outsiders grow powerful as time progressed. In the
meanwhile an internal proletariat develops a different form of religion that is acceptable to the
masses. The term proletariat has no relationship with that of Marxs coinage. In our sense, it
means a community that is not at all related to the ruling dominant minority. After the
Volkerwandeung gets sufficient powerful, it displaces the universal state, adopting the universal
church of the internal proletariat. This is the exact point at which a new society is being born of
the chrysalis of the old one, being affiliated and apparented to it. He lists out the names of all 21
societies which are living at present or died out. The archeological evidence for the Indus
Civilization had not been conclusively established at the point of time of the writing of the
volume. Consequently, Toynbee provisionally classify the Indic society to be apparented to
Sumeric society, due to the fact that John Marshalls initial expositions of the newly founded
civilization hinged on the similarity of seals obtained from Harappa and ancient Sumer.

According to the prevailing logic propounded by Toynbee, a civilization originates by the cession
of a degenerated societys internal or external proletariats linked by a universal church. But we
have to account for the independent origin as well, as many of the ancient societies grew up
without being parented to another. The author solves this puzzle with a concept deftly borrowed
from Darwins evolutionary theory. The birth of an independent civilization is attributed to be the
result of mutation sustained by primitive societies whose number is huge while compared to full
fledged societies that are intelligible fields of historical study.
Having set the stage for all societies that ever existed to display their wares, Toynbee goes on
to analyse what caused civilization to bloom in the first place. The spark of innovation that
catalyzed a primitive society into a civilization is investigated in detail and a convincing assertion
established. Race and environment were assumed to be the two factors that guided a society
along the path of civilization. The author rubbishes both ideas. In fact, he minces no words in
uprooting the weedy concept of racism from the minds of historians who might have
accumulated a sense of racial superiority as a result of widespread acceptance of Western
political and scientific ideas. He borrows the findings of modern science to point out that the
changes in skin colour, which constitutes the essence of racial theories is in fact the presence or
absence of a chemical called melanine. The environmental factor is also discarded with an
illuminating comparison of similar environments around the world and detecting the emergence
of civilizations only in a few. Tropical forest is a common feature in India, Indonesia and Yucatan
peninsula, but an independent society emerged only in the latter. Likewise, fertile river deltas
exist at many places, but only in a handful of them did societies that attract our attention arise.
Thus environment alone as a factor does not carry much weight.
In the end, the theory of Challenge and Response is emerged. In a nutshell, it may be
summarized as follows. An environmental or a human factor may throw a challenge to the
society that is staying peacefully in a geographical location in the form of climate changes or
aggression. The ingenuity of response to the challenge determines the success or failure in
sprouting a civilization from it. At the end of the last Ice Age, sea level rose and precipitation
plummeted along the Nile valley. Grass lands slowly transformed into desert. Primitive societies
that lived without any concern till that time were thus thrown a challenge. Some migrated to the
upper reaches of the Nile where similar climate to which they were habituated still existed. In a
sense, they shirked the challenge and are still to be found in the primitive state today. Another
group faced the call and converted the jungle swamps into land fit for husbandry and
agriculture, paving the way for the rise of the Egyptiac Civilization. Similar arguments hold for
the Sumeric and Sinic civilizations as well.
The book is littered with long quotes and notes in many languages, including French, German,
Greek and Latin. Naturally, this impedes the free flow of navigation. The language is exquisite
and the prose of a very high caliber. Reading is a tough exercise, but it is worth the effort when
counting the numerous instances of original thought and logically sharp analysis and
conclusions. There may be source for disagreement with the author regarding his assertion of
the Mahayana and Hinayana schools of Buddhist thought as fossils still lingering in Tibet and Sri
Lanka respectively. Both the religions are going strong in the two countries at present and
earmarking them as fossils dont do justice to the argument.
The authors attack on racism as an explanation for the origin of civilizations is very progressive
for his time, when the black people were not even allowed to vote in America. His unequivocal
condemnation of such fallacious ideas bring home the fact that scholars who combine intuition
with wide reading transcends the barrier of time and culture. However true this assertion may
be, there is an unfortunate aspect in which Toynbee falls short of another enlightenment that
came a little later. This book places religion in a high pedestal, as a human beings religion is a
vastly more important and significant factor in his life than the colour of his skin, and is therefore

a vastly better criterion for purposes of classification (p.224). It is clear that he couldnt foresee
the drop in status of religion as a personal identifier. The authors vulnerability is seen again in
his remarks on casteism in India, as The disappearance of the racial factor which originally
evoked the sense of caste has not entailed the disappearance of caste-consciousness. In India
to-day there is hardly a sign that the sense of caste divisions is yielding to any sense of
common nationality, transcending caste, on the objective basis of a common country and a
common race (p.243). Even in 1934 when this first volume saw light, this outright comment fell
far short of reality and exactly 13 years later, India proved Toynbee absolutely wrong on this
point by carving out a state amidst all the debilitating effects of caste.
The book contains a number of annexes that range to about a third of the entire book. Many are
not particularly appealing that caters to only a few minor points in the argument. These may
safely be skipped. But the annex on Shiism and its growth in Iran at the arms of Ismail Shah
Safawi provides good reading.
The book is highly recommended for the serious reader of history.
Rating: 4 Star

Title: My Beautiful Genome Exposing Our Genetic Future, One Quirk at a Time
Author: Lone Frank
Publisher: Oneworld, 2011 (First published 2010)
ISBN: 978-1-85168-833-3
Pages: 313
Lone Frank is a distinguished science writer in Denmark and a journalist with a doctoral degree
in neurobiology to boot. She has widely written in scientific journals and is the author of books
like The Neurotourist and Mindfield. The present title is also one among the authors most
favorite genre. It is a summary of the field as it exists in developed countries, the First World, so
to say, and discusses about implications of what researchers and industrialists do on the
genome, the genetic sequence that makes one different from another. With technology getting
cheaper to sequence and analyze genes, the number of applications to which the data is put to
use has skyrocketed. It came into being by identifying susceptibilities to specific heritable
diseases like breast cancer and depressive disorder, but soon developed into racial profiling,
identifying tendencies toward behavioral disorders and at last towards genetic matchmaking that
surreptitiously inches towards neo-eugenics. Frank discusses all these issues with the
detachment of a journalist, at the same time submitting her own genetic material as input to
each of the technologies she gives an account of. She has travelled widely as part of this books
preparation, as attested by the authors presence in seminars, workshops, research
establishments and entrepreneurs. The greatest virtue of the book is that it doesnt pass
judgment on the cutting edge technologies like selectively aborting fetuses that show symptoms
of mutations in order to ensure a healthy new generation. She adopts a neutral, open attitude
towards this vexed issue and allows the reader to form his own conclusions, and relegates
herself into the background after providing him with all the relevant data on this issue.
People know the details of their ancestors generally only up to three generations into the past.
Beyond that, ordinary people have no way of knowing anything. But the curiosity still prevailed.
Many of us have wondered at one time or another about the origin and descent of our ancestors
through the misty paths of historical time. And, to where did our ancestors belong to, about 100
generations ago? Such questions were unanswerable hardly a few decades ago, but no longer
so, thanks to the development of genetic profiling that was one of the offshoots of genetic
engineering that began at the discovery of DNAs double helix architecture by James Watson
and Francis Crick in 1963. Cataloguing of genes and polymorphisms have enabled us to probe
into the distant past in order to throw light upon our racial heritage and geographical roots from
which our forefathers began their journey through time. Frank describes her experience at
firsthand of such tests offered by commercial enterprises in many parts of the world. There is
not much point in deducing that ones forebears originated from an outpost of civilization in
central Asia or that our genome contains special features that are exhibited by specific tribes
towards whom we no longer feel an affinity to. But still, such information more than matters to a
few individuals in our society.
An area that is attracting wide public attention is the screening for diseases that show
heritability. Depression, schizophrenia and breast cancer are some of these, for which strong
correlation between genes and the disease have been established. But this presents a dilemma.
What if the disease is not preventable, say Alzheimers disease? The foreknowledge that it is
written in your genes that you are predisposed towards the disease only makes you more
stressful at least that is what is observed commonly. And then there is the issue of changes in
consensus. A gene may be thought to be harmful today, but after thorough studies, it may turn
out to be innocuous. In such cases, a report issued in a year with warnings against specific
maladies may prove to be utterly erroneous the next year. Then there is the added trouble with
percentages of likelihood. Genetic testing is not like a clinical examination such as blood tests.
There, the results are pretty final and if it says you are afflicted with something, you probably

are. But the study of relevant genes only tell you a statistical likelihood that you are more prone
to a particular condition by a specific percentage, than the normal population. But the public is
not generally aware of finer nuances of the figures and assume that they already posses the
disease. No wonder genetic testing for heritable diseases is strictly controlled by law in some
countries. A person is not allowed to simply walk in to a genetic lab and have his or her genome
tested. The author expresses dissent about this and comes to the consensus that an individual
should be allowed to have knowledge of genetic quirks that he harbors in his genes. A
enlightening discussion on the interpretation of percentages connected with diseases may be
obtained from the book, The Tiger That Isnt, reviewed earlier in this blog.
The latter half of the book is a bit terse and does not follow the humorous streak observed in the
former. One reason might be that Frank has devoted this portion to explain the cutting edge
research going on this area. She is eager to participate in study projects in the field and dont
hesitate to share the results with the readers, overlooking issues like privacy. An interesting area
of research is that of epigenetics, the study of changes in the genome during the life of an
individual. Though we have the same DNA in our liver and brain, only those genes specific to
cleanup are activated in the liver, and only those for communication of neural signals are turned
on in the brain. The blocking of specific portions is done by affixing chains of methyl groups at
appropriate points in the DNA. This is a natural and essential process, but sometimes,
exigencies in upbringing like stressful childhood and abuse may cause modifications in genome,
and gene expression is affected. This is proved in experiments with animals, but human trials
are obviously not feasible as at present. However, this is discernible in the development of
twins. Their genome is alike when they are children, but as they grow up, differences become
more and more noticeable. This is due to changes occurring to their genome due to the
environment in which they live. This is a classic dilemma of nature verses nurture, the genes
that is in your nature, and the behavioral peculiarities cultivated as part of your nurturing
program. What we learn from the authors experience is that a lot of research is being done on
this front, and by the year 2020, application of medicine would be based on genetic tests on the
patient, to ascertain that the drug is beneficial to him.
The final section of the book deals with a new trend in the western world where people consult
genetic matchmakers before entering a relationship and screen for mutational deficiencies in
offspring which are conceived in vitro. Ethical issues are connected with this and may be
thought of as a new incarnation of eugenics, the notorious branch of knowledge that took birth a
century ago in Europe and postulated to limit the right of having children only to those
genetically perfect, or in other words, the Whites. However, we dont need to bring in old
accusations anew against this nascent technology as the social milieu has changed beyond
recognition in the last century and no race would presumably be allowed to enforce its will on
dissenting others. In this light, it might be foolish not to take advantage of the benefits offered by
the technology and bring up a new generation free of avoidable genetic disorders.
The books narration is free flowing and the experience enjoyable, particularly during the first
half. Frank gatecrashes into genetic labs, presenting her genome for analysis and forms the
basis of subsequent discussion. This candid approach helps to keep the personal touch
between the author and her readers. By the time one completes the book, not only has he
grasped a snapshot of what is brewing in the genetic cauldron, but has obtained a firsthand
impression of the authors behavioral traits and how it is linked to genes and her own
upbringing. The book contains a good index and notes section, but a section on further reading
is sorely missing.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: A Study of History, Vol 2 The Geneses of Civilizations, Part 2

Author: Arnold Joseph Toynbee
Publisher: Oxford University Press, 1985 (First published 1935)
ISBN: 978-0-19-215208-4
Pages: 452
In this sequel to Volume 1, which introduced the concept of historical study and attempted to set
the stage on the discussion of the geneses of civilizations, Toynbee develops the principles and
completes the description on the geneses of civilizations. The theory of Challenge and
Response that postulates the development of civilization as a response to challenges coming
from human and physical environments is further elaborated and concluded with a flourish. The
author categorizes the challenges as originating from hard geography, new ground, blows and
pressures from neighbouring societies and also penalization from a dominant counterpart. With
a multitude of illuminating examples, each of the postulates is examined threadbare and proved.
In the end, the idea of a Golden Mean is introduced, that the individual societies civilizational
response to challenges will be the maximum when the harshness of it is at an optimum not too
harsh or too easy. The book also contains a hypothetical analysis of the course history would
have followed, if several abortive civilizations had been able to fend off their devastation against
their foes that resulted in their annihilation at various points in time.
The second volume begins with a categorical debunking of the myth that civilizations emerge at
sites where nature provides man with bountiful produce. Toynbee establishes that the opposite
is true in this case, that is, whenever the land is sufficiently fertile for agriculture, or packed with
game, the societies inhabiting these gardens of Eden never pass out of the primitive stage.
Civilization emerges when the terrain is so unproductive that the society makes hard decisions
about how best to convert the challenge they are facing into a stimulus for change. The
empirical study in support of this argument is replete with examples from around the world. We
see it in Roman Campagna, in Capua, in Central America and may other places. Then, the
stimulus exerted by hard countries work out miraculous pathways for the society to expand and
impose its will on its less adventurous neighbors. A case of Attica and Boeotia in Greece extols
the point in convincing detail. Boeotia is an agriculturally well endowed country which presents
no challenge to the resident. This soporific affect on the moral fiber of the society has caused
unmitigated reversals in the political front, as Boeotia was always a subjugated neighbor among
her peers. Attica was different in that the land was rocky, with poor rainfall and unfit for
cultivation of grain. So the inhabitants tried olive as the crop. The fruit and oil it produced had to
be sold in overseas markets for Attica to import its food grains. This caused the Attic people to
develop commercial ties with cities in the Aegean basin and to cultivate a powerful military
regime that was maritime in its scope. This affluence paved the way for the efflorescence of
ancient Greece. This example may be correlated mutatis mutandis to other places and the idea
is the same.
New territory and human interaction are the cause of stimulus that is the fountain head of the
birth of civilizations. When societies acquire new ground by conquest or assimilation, its
institutions flourish on virgin soil much deeper than the place of origin. Being an empirical study,
there is no dearth of examples suitably dressed up to stand witness to the authors theory. He
makes a curious observation regarding Hinduisms growth in South India in this regard Indias
ancient religion grew out of the Indic Civilization and crowned as its universal church in the
Gangetic plain. It percolated to the south during the first few centuries of Common Era and has
struck deeper roots there than on the shores of the Ganga where it sprouted. A related source of
stimulus is the interaction with barbarians outside the pale who are generally at loggerheads
with the civilization in question. Toynbee argues that the vitality originated from the stimulus
obtained by pressure from outside plays a crucial role in the maturing of a civilization. Again, the

arguments are supported by a plethora of samples. The life strength of the society will be
concentrated on the frontier marches in its all out bid to win over the outsiders. And once its
objective is vindicated, the stimulus disappears and the locus of the creative spirit moves again
to another frontier where this civilization is threatened by external human factors.
The argument in this volume concludes with the formulation of a theory of the Golden Mean.
Challenge and response dont work in a linear way. When the challenge goes on increasing,
response breaks down at some point, from the excess stimulation. Similarly, when it goes down,
response may fail to be produced. The ideal return is generated when the challenge is
optimized. One example, out of the several cited, proves the point. The Scandinavian society
had its home in Norway, but being adventurous, they migrated, and in a series of explorations
called Viking invasions colonized Iceland and Greenland. The flower of Scandinavian civilization
blossomed in Iceland, where their social, political and literary achievements far surpassed those
at their home in Norway. This is due to the lack of challenge in Norway, but which existed in
Iceland due to the rugged terrain and harsh climate. However, the stimulation thus originated in
Iceland couldnt be sustained in Greenland where the harshness multiplied manifold and the
budding civilization withered. With the establishment of the concept of the Golden Mean,
Toynbee ends his second volume, by formulating the principles that lead to geneses of
civilizations.
Toynbees pioneering effort to formulate a theoretical framework to the flow of history doesnt
have parallels among scholars in the wideness of cited examples and the depth of analysis of
the events. But a few chinks in the armor may be identified. As a part of justification for the
theory of stimulus from difficult terrain, he identifies a location in New England which the initial
English-speaking conquerors had abandoned when they moved on to the west in Americas bid
to claim the whole landmass between the oceans. French Canadians filled in the vacuum left
behind by the founding fathers. The author observed the newcomers at work in this town, and
then speculates that the country was equally challenging as it was when it was first subdued,
and in due course, the new inhabitants may assume the mantle of kicking forward the onward
march of civilization of their own. But this assertion turned out to be false, with the benefit of
hindsight. The French newcomers merged gradually into the melting pot of American society,
without leaving a trace of the constituents origins. Likewise, the authors guess falls short of
what actually happened in China. Its capital frequently changed between Peking and Nanking.
The former was nearer to the barbarian frontier and was ideally suited to handle them with its
proximity to the recalcitrant border. However, by the turn of 20 th century, these nomads were
assimilated to the Chinese civilization that they were no longer alien. Around this time, the
capital was again shifted to Nanking as a result of popular uprising and Toynbee makes a
prediction from his theory that the capital may now stay in the south, as barbarians menace had
abated in the North and the stimulus disappeared. But again, we know that the capital was once
more moved to Peking, where it stays at present. On the other hand, the authors prescient
doubts about the viability of newly formed Balkan states on the principle of national sovereignty
after the end of World War 1, is proved true by later events.
The authors outlook is scholarly, universal and liberal if we examine the content. However, nonEuropean readers may discern a shade of mild imperialism dancing between the lines. The
merits and achievements of Western Christian Civilization are heralded in every sentence he
writes in this regard. No doubt about the merits of the civilization in conquering every nook and
cranny of the modern world is ever expressed. Toynbee in fact believes that Africans deserve to
be under European occupation for their own good! As he says about Abyssinia in 1920s,
(modern Ethiopia), she is a byword for disorder and barbarity.In fact, the spectacle presented
by the one indigenous African state that has succeeded in retaining its complete independence
is perhaps the best justification that can be found for the partition of the rest of Africa among the
European powers (p.365).

The book is highly recommended to serious readers of history.

Rating: 4 Star

Title: The TCS StoryAnd Beyond

Author: S Ramadorai
Publisher: Portfolio Penguin, 2011 (First)
ISBN: 978-0-670-08490-6
Pages: 287
Tata Consultancy Services (TCS) is a premier enterprise in the IT sector in India that has
footprints on a global level. TCS pioneered the growth of software and hardware services
industry in India, right from 1968. Being a glamorous and highly paying sector, finding
employment in IT is still the dream of most of the engineering graduates in the country.
Naturally, this book appeals to a large swathe of readers who wish to follow the birth of the
industry, the tribulations it had to undergo, the maturing phase and becoming the fountainhead
of innovation in India. And who is more competent than Subramaniam Ramadorai, TCS CEO
and MD from 1996 to his retirement in 2009 and is still the Vice Chairman of the company? With
a repertoire of 37 years of dedicated service to the organization, as a humble programmer to the
CEO of the mighty organization that TCS had become in 2009, Ramadorai saw the growth of
the company from modest beginnings to one of the largest IT-services company in the world. In
addition to a splendid innings as an industry captain, Ramadorai also worked as the Prime
Ministers advisor in National Skill Development Council. This exposure has widened the
authors perception of the companys path towards the future and is evident from the lengthy
chapters on the nations priorities and how IT can act an enabler of those lofty schemes. If you
are expecting a detailed narrative of the growth of TCS interspersed with amusing anecdotes,
you are going to be thoroughly disappointed. Ramadorais style is purely matter-of-fact and his
long essays on how the IT industry should guide the nations progress are helpful only for
students who want to compile school projects on these issues. The first part of the book, that is,
from the authors joining TCS to his rise as CEO is somewhat readable, but the second half is
sheer rhetoric and dry oration.
Before going directly for the TCS story, Ramadorai begins with a good self-introduction and the
background that prompted him join in TCS. As a reflection of the changing times and liberal
mores of modern India, the author, even though born in a Tamil Brahmin family, didnt
experience any restrictions in studying or getting employed abroad. He completed his post
graduation in the U.S and worked there for some time before joining the TCS. Conditions in
India were not at all conducive to business under the draconian tentacles of the License-QuotaPermit Raj and the Foreign Exchange Regulation Act. It stifled enterprises making it virtually
impossible for an Indian company to set up operations abroad or for a foreign company to start
its business in India. However, Ramadorai makes only a cursory mention of the business
climate, without pausing to make a dig at the failed policies in Nehru-Indira socialism. In this
regard, the book is not a faithful mirror of the times, as the author falls short of exposing the
skeletons in the chest. Probably he didnt want to upset the politicians whose ancestors were
instrumental in keeping India chained motionless to the steel pole of government control.
Computerization was understood as a crime in the 1970s and 80s. The author tells an
informative story of how TCS came to possess an ICL1903 mainframe when such equipments
were hard to come by in India. LIC had bought this machine for their headquarters in Kolkata.
However, the leftist unions opposed its commissioning on the grounds of perceived job losses.
Militant trade unionism is still a curse in India as it was in those times. Finally LIC had no other
option open to them than to sell the computers at reduced rates to TCS! Similar interesting
anecdotes make up the first part of the book, the story from 1968 when TCS was born, to 1996
when the company matured in the software and services industry. The narration always steers
clear of controversies and is somewhat pompous. How else can one account for a declaration
like I saw the TCS job as an opportunity to train our people on new technologies and one day
make this available to Indian markets when they were ready for it (p.34) and for TCS, it was

always about building the brand and the creation of vital infrastructure for the country, the value
and profitability of the project was often secondary (p.71)?
After Ramadorai took over as CEO in 1996, the company had a prodigious rise in fortunes. The
CEOs mission of reaching Top 10 by 2010 was successfully achieved, in part because it had a
chief who believed that a CEO must have a strong working knowledge of the technical
environment he is managing. The growth of software industry that catered to an international
audience was also due to strict import curbs imposed by earlier Indian regimes, in which no
company was allowed to import anything, unless they gave a undertaking to the effect that they
would earn twice the import costs as export over a span of five years. So, importing mainframes
and computers mandated them to export services and reclaim the money. TCS adopted its
CEOs motto that business is as much about building relationships as it is about technical
capabilities. Retiring in 2009, the author could well have taken pride of the fact that he led a
premier institution that made the IT industry in India and was beholden to national priorities and
committed to fine business ethics dictated by Tatas respectable business methodology.
Ramadorai was an advisor to the Prime Minister in the National Skill Development Council.
Possibly, such wider ambitions justify chapters in the book that goes much beyond the TCS
story. The chapter on Technology as the enabler of development is one such. It perfectly lacks
any connection to the authors work in TCS, but purports to create an air of a political speech or
the inauguration address of a knowledgeable politician. The chapter never rises above the level
of a newspaper editorial and couldve been written by a bright college student who follows
developments closely. Some of the ideas seem outdated too. The authors explorations urge the
administration to invest in telemedicine, e-health and distance learning, in a bid to transport the
benefits of technology to the villages so as to serve as the enabler for rural folk. This idea is
clearly out of sync with contemporary needs. These options were highly relevant about 2 or 3
decades ago and the government addressed this issue in its right spirit. Now, after so much
time, the effort must be to build brick and mortar solutions for education and health services.
Technology-enabled services should migrate to other more value-added services on the ladder,
such as banking, high speed communications and access to government services.
The book is really a manifesto of how the IT industry came into being in India and the growth of
channels open to it in the changing times. Most of the time, the narration drops to the level of
business presentations with no honest effort at telling the story of TCS in a gripping way
Especially the latter part of the book that chronicles the authors years as CEO is nothing but
self-congratulatory adulations about the companys work. The matter and its presentation is
unattractive and test the readers patience. The commitment that TCS is claimed to practice
towards its customers is not employed by the author towards his readers. The latter half of the
book is mostly detailed description of some corporate dossier. There is nothing more here than
an inquisitive person could gather from the internet with a Google search with the words IT and
shaping modern India or some such terms.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 2 Star

Title: A Study of History, Vol 3 The Growths of Civilizations

Author: Arnold Joseph Toynbee
Publisher: Oxford University Press, 1985 (First published 1935)
ISBN: 978-0-19-215209-1
Pages: 551
Toynbee continues his study through this third volume in the series by analyzing the source,
nature and ways of growths of civilizations. In the first two parts, he specified what a civilization
is and how one such society sprouts its first shoots as a response to challenges from physical or
human sphere of influences. This volume discusses about the criteria of growth, because once
something takes birth, it is the next step to take. This does not take place automatically, and this
volume is a catalog of several false starts and stillborns. A creative minority in the society puts
forward original ideas which might be ridiculed by the unthinking majority of the population. The
pioneers then withdraw to seclusion in which the metamorphosis of development of the idea
takes place. In the fullness of time, such savants return to the society and conquer the minds of
the majority with their seed of originality. This takes deep root in the society and it moves
forward on the path of development. We see from the numerous examples cited in the volume
that this principle is faithfully followed by all civilizations in the world. The author appends an
index which covers the first three volumes with this part.
Once a society crosses the threshold of stimulus and response, growth of civilization is the
logical next step. However, this is not guaranteed to take place on its own. In some cases, the
adaptation may happen to be greatly in step with the physical challenge that the society is
placed in a predicament in which it becomes impossible to modify its behaviour to changing
circumstances and the civilization becomes arrested at the level. Toynbees statement of the
fact may be thus summarized but the justification of the argument is long drawn out and
thorough. The four civilizations, the Eskimos, Nomads, Osmanlis and Sparta are cited as
examples. All these faced an immense challenge in the human or physical arenas in which the
Nomads were forced to migrate to desert oases according to the season of the year. The people
are slaves to the climate, just like the Eskimos are guided by the vagaries of snowfall. The
characteristics picked up by the barbarians dont leave them easily even after they have
established a flourishing civilization. Nomads make use of animal assistance in the form of
horses and dogs to watch over the cattle. The author establishes that the Spartans and
Osmanlis (Ottoman Turks) exhibit this trait of nomadism by recruiting slaves from the subject
population and keeping them as watchdogs over the human cattle. A bright narrative follows in
which the in and out of Janissary system of Turks and the Agoge of ancient Spartans are
enunciated in precise detail. Ottomans took slaves from their Christian subjects In Europe and
Caucasus, trained them in selected professions, converted them into Islam and made them
work in administration and military of the Porte. These Janissaries carried the day forward and
even rose to the position of Vizier, and sons of female slaves borne of the king even ascended
the throne. The Osmanlis made use of this system of human watchdogs to guard over human
cattle, because the streak of nomadism runs straight through their ancestry in the European
Steppe.
The criterion for the growth of a civilization is to be found out next. Toynbee argues that mere
geographic expansion or a supreme command of the human environment is not an indicator of
growth. In fact, these are symptoms of the civilizations disintegration. This counter-intuitive
proposition is brought home by a plethora of examples plucked out of the pages of world history.
Hellenic Civilization reached its widest geographical frontiers under Alexander the Great, but
that was during the disintegration phase, with the emperor himself coming out to the stage as a
barbarian. Similarly, Roman civilization enjoyed its zenith after the successful prosecution of the
Punic wars, but the empire entered its path to decline immediately thereafter. In the human
sphere too, the situation is not at all different. The expansion of a society in the human

environment may be thought of as borrowing of artistic, political, social or military techniques of

that society by other populations. This also does not constitute a criterion of growth.
Then, how do we know whether a society is in the growth phase of civilization? A new concept
of Withdrawal and Return is postulated at this point. The first spark of creative genius is born in
a single person, or among a few people in a society. The rest of the populace may mock at
these gifted few. They then withdraw from the general stream of popular life and sharpen their
intellect and ideas. At a opportune time this creative minority returns to the midst of the society
which alienated or drove them out a short while before. But this time, the creative challenge
would have evoked a brilliant response, made all the more attractive through embellishments
accumulated over those years when the creative minority was steeped in an apparent
hibernation. Suddenly, the idea catches on public imagination and the majority takes to it by
mimesis. This puts in motion the wheels of civilizations to progress. The author argues with
evidence of examples that this is the process through which a society grows. Not only individual
people, but penalized minorities also may follow the path of withdrawal and return to pull off the
vehicle of growth on their way. Toynbees examples are plenty and convincing but one may have
doubts on the veracity of at least a few of them, like Paul Von Hindenburg, the German
administrator, or Clarendon, the English historian whose biographies are quoted as proof of his
concept of Withdrawal and Return.
The volume ends with the way in which industrialism and democracy triumphed in the western
world that went on to conquer the whole world on the cultural plane. These ideals were not
compatible with a locally self-sufficient agricultural society burdened with feudalism that carried
a despotic monarch on its back. Medieval Italy demonstrated the alternative concept of citystates that relied on commerce and industry. The challenge of transforming the feudal structure
to make it compatible with city-states was taken up in every kingdom, but the successful
response was obtained in England which then stood as a role model for other societies to
imitate these ideals of industrialism and democracy.
Eruption of nomads from the steppes of Asia and Africa had upset the balance of sedentary
populations on the edges of grasslands. The factor that put these aggressive behaviour in
motion had not been fully understood, but the author proposes a fine idea to explain this
recurrent phenomena. Toynbee proposes two factors to account for this climatic as well as
human. The aridity of the steppe changes over a period. With the conclusions of Ellsworth
Huntington, it may be seen that the cycle of aridity and humidity oscillates with a period of 600
years, the first half of it being dry and the second half moist. The nomads find their habitat
shrunk by advancing desert line and a as a consequence erupt to the peasants lands. During
the second half, more of the steppe become cultivatable and the peasants take back the land,
forcing many nomads to accept sedentary lifestyle or to penetrate deeper into the steppe. A
comprehensive list of such eruptions that correspond to the spokes of the cycle is given and it is
quite convincing. As far as the human factor is concerned, this implies the pull exerted on
nomads by the vacuum created by breakdown of sedentary societies which is clearly evident
from the examples listed.
Reading Toynbee is a tough experience that should be thought of as a once in a lifetime
opportunity. The diction and vocabulary is so superb and the structure so crafted as to convey
many interrelated ideas in a single sentence. This is the general tenure of the series, but the
section on An Analysis of Growth that looks into philosophical roots and sources of the growths
of societies is really tough. You need superhuman perseverance to navigate through this thick
mess of esoteric concepts taken from works of J C Smuts and Henri Bergson. At another point,
the authors assertion that western civilization has conquered all parts of the globe and
positively or negatively influences even opposition to it raised by other civilizations, is
noteworthy. Mahatma Gandhis agitations against the Raj is referred here, but Toynbee states

that even though he fights to put Indian ideals into reality, his modus operandi of meetings,
resolutions, petitions and opposition is so thoroughly western and so is the path of Indian
industry as against Gandhis own ideals . The textile mills of Ahmedabad uses western
production methods and present as big to a contrast to Gandhis ideal of homespun cloth as the
textile factories of Manchester. This comparison presented on old dichotomy in a clear light.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 4 Star

Title: Survival of the Sickest A Medical Maverick Discovers Why We Need Disease
Author: Sharon Moalem with Jonathan Prince
Publisher: William Morrow, 2007 (First)
ISBN: 978-0-00-725886-4
Pages: 267
We know that mankind reached the stage it now occupies through a series of evolutions over
eons of geological time. We also know that evolution is blind. The random mutation may tend to
tip the organism in a beneficial or devastating path. If the random change is indeed beneficial,
natural selection acts upon it and confers a genetic advantage to the living being by making it
the creator of many offspring. Increase in progeny means more copies of genes that gave the
creature the advantage in the first place. This being the prime mover of evolution, we
sometimes wonder at the widespread prevalence of disease in our midst. Especially when we
learn that a disease is prevalent in a particular society, we are left guessing at why evolution has
not stamped out the deviant behavior after playing with it for so much time. Sharon Moalem
addresses this specific issue and explains why we need disease to prevail in human societies.
Citing a few examples, he maintains that those diseases might have conferred some advantage
to its victims against some other menace which is equally life threatening. Patients suffering
from hemochromatosis have some genetic advantage against plague; people with Type 1
diabetes perform better than others in conditions of extreme cold, quoting two examples from
the book. The author discusses the mechanism of how this happens and touches upon many
controversial yet interesting subjects that are at the cutting edge of biological research. Sharon
Moalem has a Ph.D. in human physiology and has published several papers in immunology. He
lives in New York. One note of caution is valid here though dont take everything the author
claims in a serious note.
The reader must be prepared to receive some shocking information about quite common
diseases like diabetes. A large portion of the population is forced to lead a less than satisfying
lifestyle due to this malady common everywhere on the planet. Who wouldve guessed the
benefits this disease had conferred on its victims in the evolutionary past? We read with
astonishment that diabetes might have helped ancient people to survive in extreme cold during
a sudden ice age that swept across the northern hemisphere 12000 years ago, called Younger
Dryas (being the name of an arctic flower whose pollen was found in lower latitudes during that
age). A major proportion of the living population might have perished in the numbing cold. The
natural advantage of diabetics in the cold is established with help from the example of an arctic
frog which possess antifreeze proteins in its blood stream. These eject water from the body
when cold begins and the blood become concentrated with sugar. Similar is the case with
diabetics. Having a higher concentration of blood sugar, and ejecting water through frequent
urination, the unforgiving ailment in the present era must have stood them in good stead by
providing a survival advantage during the ice age. This caused the gene to proliferate and
become quite common in the society. Moalem proposes this to be the reason behind large
percentage of diabetics in Scandinavia than in tropical regions.
The author has gone full throttle in cherry-picking controversial topics for each of the books
chapters. And nowhere it goes the whole hog than on the section on epigenetics. Here, we get
an impression that Moalem had unnecessarily complicated a genuine area of earnest scientific
interest by painting it in the bad light of Lamarckism. The attempts to strike at the sanctum
sanctorum of evolution theory random mutation and natural selection. Since no particular
gene can be pinpointed as the cause of a perceived effect genes being too complicated for
that - evolutions driver of random mutation which changes only one or two nucleotides is not
enough to explain evolution, according to Moalem. On the other hand, he proposes the concept
of jumping genes in which a portion of the genome may be copied and pasted to another
location on the DNA, and changing the phenotype that new location corresponds to. This can

happen under the infection of retroviruses too. What the book tries to establish is that such
wholesale genome change is to be attributed to rapid evolution. And then the issue of
epigenetics is also to be thought about, which explains selective turning on and off of genes
when certain methyl groups get attached to sections of the genome. In this case, the genome
would be producing results totally different from a similar person, say, an identical twin. For
them, the DNA is the same immediately after birth, but changes accumulate as the siblings age.
The contrast is the more striking when the separation between the individuals is more. Such
changes in DNA may also occur under the influence of drugs, some of which are administered
to aid the child in gestation. The scenario is a scary one. The medicine you give to the expecting
mother, like vitamins, folic acid and the like, has the potential to cause some deleterious effect
on the children, and in rare cases, even the grand children! Ubiquitous cases of obesity in
America is thought to be a side effect of certain drugs ingested by the mother during pregnancy.
What Moalem wants to establish is that some characteristics acquired by the parent may be
transferred to the offspring through these jumping genes or epigenetics, but the argument falls
short of providing convincing evidence. When you put forward an extraordinary claim to remake
the fundamentals of evolution, the proof must also be extraordinary. But the book miserably fails
on this aspect and the evidence nowhere rises higher than the level of anecdotes. This
unwanted tirade against a well-established concept, without satisfactory backup, has
downgraded the books rating by a notch. If this chapter had been worded differently, the book
mightve scored a 4-star instead of the 3-star if enjoys now. But to grant justice to the author, he
has warned that he is quoting from controversial research papers whenever such material was
used. Probably, such liberal borrowing from bold, but controversial material has imparted good
readability to the book!
The book is neat, tidy and quite easy to read. Even those of use who has only a basic exposure
to biology would find it interesting, informative, easy to follow and exciting. Since man is
naturally curious to know the ways a feature progresses through the progeny, chapters on
genetics paves the way for engrossing reading. However, Moalem assigns undue importance to
the practices followed by old custom and argues that there is strong scientific basis to it. This
seems to be far fetched. People afflicted with the disease hemochromatosis may be relieved by
letting out blood, but that cant be understood to be the motive behind bloodletting as a general
form of medical practice widely followed all over the world once upon a time, but discouraged
now. The authors phrase of where there is smoke of custom, there is bound to be medical fire
is crossing all limits of proportion.
Organic farming is the craze of the newly rich and overly health conscious people. The book
presents an illuminating counter-argument which proves a downside of organic agriculture.
Celery plants produce a toxin called psoralen, which causes changes in DNA and ill effects in
humans. This psoralen is produced in copious quantities when the plant senses an attack in
the form of a worm or pest that is munching on its leaves or stem. The amount of psoralen can
be up to a hundred fold in such bruised plants. When you apply synthetic pesticides, the plant is
protected from physical attack. Organic farmers dont use pesticides, and the plant is exposed
to some attack, and psoralen level in the plant is increased. It all ends up with the curious result
of avoiding poison outside the plant, only to end up with poison inside it.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: A Study of History, Vol 4 The Breakdowns of Civilizations

Author: Arnold Joseph Toynbee
Publisher: Oxford University Press, 1985 (First published 1939)
ISBN: 978-0-19-215211-4
Pages: 656
We saw how a civilization takes birth and how it grows to adulthood, in the previous volumes.
We have also witnessed the problems of origin and growth the societies encounter in their
multiplicity of paths and saw how Toynbee proposes a general law that applies to all known
cases in the world. And we come now to analyse the problem of the breakdowns of civilizations
and learn about the mechanisms that cause cracks in the body social from within. One aspect of
the authors thinking that shines through the text is his preference for an ecumenical world order
that is not fettered by nation states divided on the principle of nationalism that spread like
wildfire across the face of the globe in the last century. In fact, nothing irritates him more than
the appeal to patriotism to a parochial state. He identifies papacy with the personification of a
spiritual order that embraces all humanity. Some readers are justified in suspecting this to be
the authors weak point. This volume also includes a concise, yet illuminating monograph on the
caste system in India which turned into hyper-religiosity that is the hallmark of Indian society
even today. Even though the author has not delved deep into the unique social feature of caste
in India, what is given is a nice preface for other scholars to build on. Toynbee is an admirer of
science and an enthusiast in applying its findings to history too. Evolution is his favourite area of
interest and imports its concepts freely to demonstrate as proof to his own arguments in a
historical milieu. Though his researches go deep into five millennia of history, the failure to
anticipate a world war looming on the horizon in 1938 when the book was in publication is
indeed a drawback. Mussolini and Hitler are criticized regularly in the text, but the quicksand in
which contemporary Europe was mired in, does not find articulation in any convincing detail.
As the title implies our investigation enters the next phase in the life of civilizations its
breakdown. As is usual with the author, he starts by negating some of the usual reasons
attributed to the breakdown of a soceity. This is not the result of a loss of command over the
enviornment. These are instances in which the society that has superior means of interaction
with the physical world was actually in decay. Apart from the physical, the human enviornment,
in the form of aggression from outside the realm of the society plays a significant factor in
bringing to a close the life of a stricken society. Rome met its end in the rise of barbarians who
invaded from outside its frontiers, while the Christian Church corroded its foundation from the
inside. But Toynbee establishes that this apparent victory of barbarism and religion was not the
factor that contributed to Roman societys demise, which was in breakdown right from the time
of Hannibals invasion a few centuries ago. In other cases, a civilization is eclipsed by an alien
society imposing its cultural implements on the vanquished, thereby making them subject to the
external stimulus. Egyptiac society was likewise wiped off the face of the Earth by Syriac society
and Orthodox Christendom was annexed by Osmanlis. But in both these cases, the external
aggeression provided only the coup de grace on a stricken society that had committed great
self-mortification akin to suicide much time ago. In most of the instances, internecine warfare
has been the mechanism of breakdown.
Three of the clear roads to disintegration are the creative minority losing its creative streak and
going on to idolize the self, institutions or techniques. By this worship of the created as against
the creator, the society loses steam on its track to growth and attempts geographical expansion.
One clear example is the Eastern Roman Empire and its modus operandi to disaster at the
hands of Ottoman Turks. When a time of troubles began at the breakdown of Roman
Civilization, the creative minority had lost the talent to offer a successful response to the
challenge. So they idolized and glorified the Roman Empire which had just collapsed in Italy.
Adoration of this lost cause ended up in establishing that ghost of Roman Empire as the East

Roman Empire in Constantinople. However, being a patchwork of irreconcilable divergences,

break down began soon after, when internecine warfare with Bulgaria exhausted its resources.
The Empire was provided with its coup de grace by Saljuq Turks at the Battle of Manzikert in
1071. The author identifies another social law here. When a state is conjectured out of enmity
towards an alien one, such as the East Roman one was made into being to stop the outward
spread of Abbasid Caliphate, the state will crumble when the alien one which was its purport to
hinder, was also in decline. When the Abbasids declined, the East Romans also disintegrated.
And this is valid in other civiliztions too.
It is natural to expect a British historian to sing the praise of British Raj that was running full
throttle when he was writing those lines. Toynbee gets one step ahead and claims that the
future would hold the Raj, a golden moment in Indias political history by providing it with a
modern and viable universal state. But he takes great pains to acquit his compatriots from the
charge of overthrowing the Hindu Civilization. The British eliminated the anarchy that came in
the aftermath of the collapse of the Mughal Empire, and the Mughals were as alien to the
Indians as British were. The disintegration of Indian society is argued to have occurred far
earlier, just before the first wave of Turkish invasions heated up the north western frontier
nearing the end of 12th century. The author does not put forward a conclusive reason for the
breakdown, but his wild guess of the cause being the abduction of the daughter of Raja
Jaichand by Prithviraj Chauhan that led to fratricidal warfare cant be taken seriously.
A fine description of the strange effects the modern institutions of industrialism and democracy
is given. These had lasting effects whenever they touched social lives. Slavery was abolished
when democracy crossed swords with it. Making another human being a slave ran counter to
the nations of liberal thought in contemporary England and anti-slavery measures gradually
spread round the world. Industrialism didnt produce such a salutary effect when it embraced
nation states in the 19th century. Men fought their best (or worst) when they fought for the cause
of religion. But Episcopal schism in churches succeeding the Renaissance generated a sense of
disillusionment. So the, 18th century war between states had become a sport of kings. They
played for provinces, concessions and other limited objectives with minimal losses in money
and men. But industrialism placed deadly weapons in the hands of new states formed under the
zeal of democracy. The democratic states fought bitterly and at great expense with each other.
Thus, the modern ideas of industrialism and democracy produced bitter results of war when
enmeshed with the older institution of parochial state sovereignty. Toynbee correctly identifies
the arena of industrialism as the whole world without artificial trade barriers, but falls short of
envisaging globalization. His idea of international trade was the liberal regulations that will be
imposed by a powerful state that conquered its brothers to assume world hegemony.
The most inscrutable fact of Toynbees argument is his preoccupation with the glorification of
papacy. He even calls it the greatest of western societys institutions. The most important factor
in his adoration of the Roman high priests claim to ecclesiastical sovereignty over the whole of
Western Christendom is his equally sharp disfavor against the division of society into parochial
nation states. Nationalism and its byproduct of narrow patriotism find intense criticism at every
turn of the books pages. In this arrangement, the author might have liked the effects of papacy
as a lesser evil, in which the religious attraction is trans-national. We should note one clear
aspect in this context. Toynbees infatuation with papacy is not at all linked to recognition of any
moral or spiritual fountain emanating from the institution in Rome or in the person of the Pope.
In fact, this volume contains numerous instances of the nefarious ways of popes in which they
were involved in instances of simony, political machinations, conspiracies, adultery and wanton
cruelty. Toynbee even thinks about a crisis that may soon engulf the Western society that might
spell doom for the parochial, democratic nation states and dreams about a return of the papal
control as a way out of the bottleneck. However, his observation falls short of the then state of
society to which he belonged.

The book is highly recommended.

Rating: 4 Star

Title: Deep Simplicity Chaos, Complexity and the Emergence of Life

Author: John Gribbin
Publisher: Penguin, 2005 (First published 2004)
ISBN: 978-0-14-100722-9
Pages: 251
Noted science writer, John Gribbin, is on to a little known aspect of science related to chaos
theory and self-organized complexity that is the basis of life and other complex systems. The
book is organized as to be helpful for the initiate, and is a good attempt to bring this new
concept into the public domain. Mathematics breaks down when the systems move from simple
shapes or manipulations to complex objects and repetitive interactions begin on a large scale.
Future states of such systems cannot be predicted in advance, as a slight change in the initial
conditions would deviate the system through a wide margin from the original. These entities are
said to be on the edge of chaos and is the basis of most physical systems existing on earth. The
novel concept brought home in the book is the application of this deceptively simple construct to
the as yet unfathomable issue of emergence of life on this planet. Gribbin has put forward a
fairly consistent argument on this issue and is a good starting point for further study.
Science broke free of the shackles of organized religion in the 17 th century. Galileos infamous
trial and incarceration is, ironically, the very last of such well-known instances. The human
intellect was thus freed to explore the wide world, which it promptly did. Epochal events and
discoveries were unfolded in that century, with Newtons theory of gravitation, birth of calculus,
gas laws and the first glimmers of electricity. When at last the overarching fetters of religion
were finally removed, science progressed along the path of determinism, in order to deny any
role for a supernatural force to dictate terms in scientific theories. Laplace crowned the
deterministic faction by boldly claiming that if you know the laws of interaction between all
particles and their exact initial states, you will be able to predict all the future states of the
system quite faithfully. He is even claimed to have once remarked to Napoleon that he didnt
want God to turn up anywhere in his account of why the world is how it is! But as science
extended its knowledge from the basics to the subtle, its limitations were soon exposed in
painful detail. Even gravity was a problem when the number of interacting bodies increased.
Newtons equation is solvable even for a high school student, if we simplify the situation so as to
involve only two bodies. When three objects are involved, the equations cant be solved
analytically, only approximations are possible. Consider the case of the solar system then, and
we may feel butterflies in our stomach when we learn that nobody has been able to prove that
the solar system is stable in the long run! However, we may take some consolation that the
long in long run is indeed long, say, a few billion years. This system is said to be chaotic, not in
the literary sense, but as a very complex system that runs on simple principles, but made
impossibly difficult to predict by positive feedback. Chaos means that the response for even a
small change in the input might be immense, as evident in references to the Butterfly Effect,
the fluttering of a butterflys wings in the Amazonian rain forest setting up a train of events that
result in a tornado in Texas. But obviously, this example is highly exaggerated.
Readers are in for a surprise to know that self-organized complex systems cover everything
from climate systems, astronomical objects, the biological kingdoms and even the collapse of a
sand pile. Each illustration given in the book is followed by graphical representations and very
informative text. The fundamental characteristic of all these systems is that they are not linear.
You wont get proportional change in output corresponding to a change in input. Here, a power
law is involved, as the output is proportional to some power of the input. Hope everyone
remembers their school math! The power of a number means the number multiplied that many
times with itself. The secret behind eliciting a large response from a small stimulus is this power
relation. Add to that the interaction among individuals. You get a complex system teetering on
the edge of chaos.

Several charts and illustrative diagrams are squeezed into the text, but they lack clarity and
visual appeal. Rather than instruments for better comprehension, these diagrams seem to serve
the requirement of incorporating visual media in a volume of popular science. The diagrams are
not anchored to the text. The readers have no clue at what point they should stop reading the
text and look at the picture. So we reach a consensus to study the chart before the page is
turned over. And, though it may seem uncharitable, it must be said that, in a future edition, if all
the charts are omitted by mistake, a person reading the text wont notice it.
As a sequel to the above, it is to be noted that the book literally overflows with text that fails to
carry conviction. However, to do justice to Gribbin, any book on chaos and self-organized
complexity is marred by this same disadvantage. This may probably be due to the nonavailability of second layer (not to be confused with second rate) writers who take inputs from
first layer writers and simplify it for the lay audience. Chaos is still the preserve of pioneering
writers.
Gribbin walks out of the beaten path of chaos theory to endorse evolution. He asserts the truth
of the theory of evolution in unequivocal terms. Propagandists of creation and intelligent design
often accuse evolution to be only a theory and not fact. Gribbin concludes that Evolution is a
theory in the same sense of saying that gravity is Newtons theory. In another context, he
specifies that a hypothesis is an untested postulate and when it is supported by experiment, it
graduates to the status of a theory. Evolution is a tried and tested theory in that sense.
The book also includes a defense for James Lovelocks Gaia hypothesis with the rather bold
conclusion that is a theory. But here, the association is doubtful. It appears as if the authors
personal familiarity with Lovelock and his ideas are dictating terms here. Gaias relevance to the
subject under study is given only glancingly. Moreover, Gribbin is a renowned popularizer of
science who is also a prolific author. Naturally, his works cover almost all areas of physics.
Consequently he advises the readers through foot notes to refer to his various books, if they
want to clarify a point under discussion. This self advertisement is amusing to behold.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: A Study of History, Vol 5 The Disintegrations of Civilizations, Part 1

Author: Arnold Joseph Toynbee
Publisher: Oxford University Press, 1985 (First published 1939)
ISBN: 978-0-19-215212-1
Pages: 712
Volume 5 is the largest tome in the Toynbee series at 712 pages of fine print and even finer
footnotes. Disintegration of civilizations is the theme of this volume and its first part is included
here. Toynbee carries his theorization through the disintegration of civilizations till its dissolution
in a two-part series covering volumes 5 and 6. The book commands careful study from its
readers with its rich repertoire of references, incidents and long chain of sentences which won't
let a reader look sideways while embarking on his epic journey through the narrative. But the
sense of achievement and fulfilment that awaits him when the last page is turned is worth the
effort.
Just like the mere birth of a civilization does not guarantee its growth, the breakdown of a
civilization does not automatically relate to its disintegration and dissolution. While growth is
achieved by the successful response to a challenge managed by the creative minority,
disintegration sets in when the minority fails to come up with an effective response to a
challenge. The minority then loses its creativity and thereby forefeits its privilege to act as the
role model for the unthinking majority to mimic its newly managed feat. At this juncture, the
creative minority turns into a dominant minority that forces the majority to toe its line through
force. This group rides piggyback as an incubus on the society. New minorities may carry the
baton at this point and may come up with a stimulating response to the challenge that proved
insurmountable to the former. In such a case, the society continues its growth. In short, the
growth phase of a civilization consists of several challenges and successful responses, while
the disintegration phase is dominated by a single insuperable challenge that taxes the
imagination and creativity of the society. It is then amenable to physical as well as spiritual
aggression from outsiders and insiders alike. It is also likely that the disintegrating society may
turn its arms towards its neighbours to bring about an expanded empire. Though it may seem
counterintuitive, the spread of a society denotes its disintegrative phase. The internal proletariat
(the word means only a group of people in, but not out of, the society and its elders) provides a
unique spiritual pathway to the beleaguered people in the form of a universal church.
Christianity provided such a church to the Hellenic Civilization, exactly like Islam to the Syriac
and Hinduism to the Indic.
A schism in the body social creates the toxic seed that develops into disintegration. The society
splits up into a dominant minority and internal proletariat. The barbarians on the outer rim now
secede from the society to turn into an external proletariat. The internal proletariat accepts alien
intellectual sparks and develops a universal church founded on a higher religion, or at least, a
different religion than that of the dominant minority. In the case of Hellenic civilization,
Chrisitanity donned the mantle of the universal church, in which the internal proletariat borrowed
the idea from Syriac civilization, which was an alien one. Similarly, in the Sinic civilization,
Mahayana (not of the Tantric variety) obtained that position which was assumed by Christianity
in the Hellenic. The internal proletariat is the ideal fraction for assimilating foreign stimulus,
since it is composed of an amalgam of groups of diverse origins that of fallen members of the
dominant minority, displaced members of that society, and externally recruited barbarians as a
result of that civilizations interactions with the outside world. The barbarians outside the pale,
who are still unsubjugated have another destiny to perform, in the creation of a universal state
for the disintegrating society. The Mongols and Manchus did it for the Sinic civilization,
Ottomans made it for Orthodox Christendom, Mughals did it for the Hindu and the Aztecs for the
Mayan. It need not always be the lot of barbarians to provide a universal state. In the case of
the Hellenic, the Romans did it from their unique position of guarding the frontiers of the

civilization against barbarian attackers. A curious fact is also identified by the author. When
barbarians conquer a civilization to impose its universal state, their subjects acquiesce in when
their rulers are unadulterated barbarians, who have not been tainted by any alien civilization. In
the case of such tainting, the society will be in rebellion against their masters, and may even
throw them out, as the Chinese did against the Mongols and the Egyptians to the Hyksos. The
external proletariat also gifts the society with heroic poetry of a distinctive kind.
As a sequel to the mention of the birth of astrology as the contribution of the Babylonian
dominant minority, Toynbee says that, in taking over Astrology from its Babylonic fathers in and
after the 2nd century BC, the Hellenes put their own imprint upon it, as is witnessed by the fact
that, in India at the present day, some of the current technical terms of the practitioners of this
pseudoscience are etymologically of Greek origin (p.57 footnote). Unfortunately he doesnt
elaborate on the idea, which would have been a scathing indictment of this dubious practice that
is wreaking havoc on millions of Indians even today. Continuing on the theme of India, this
volume reserves an annex to speculate on the age of the greatest Indian epic, the
Mahabharata. It proposes that the epic is not unitary and several accretions have taken place
in its content. This is quite acceptable, and self-evident, but the second postulate challenges
some of the established ideas about its origin. The author suggests that Mahabharata was
crystallized at a much later date than the arrival of the Aryas at about the middle of second
millennium BC. The foundations of heroic poetry depicted in the work corresponds to this
period, but it condensed into its present form at the time of Saka rule in Ujjain, about 150-390
CE. The Sakas who came down to Indian in the 1 st century BC, following the same route as
Aryas, might have found their predecessors heroic poetry impressive and might have added to
it, using native bards. The suggestion is very bold and requires further research to be
established or refuted.
According to Toynbees principles, an internal proletariat supplies a disintegrating society with a
universal church and he examines carefully whether communism as exemplified in Soviet Union
of that time, fits the bill. Marxian philosophy had all the trappings of a religion. It envisages a
clash of competing demographic groups, resulting in dictatorship of the proletariat for a brief
period and the whole merging into a stateless society. The author ascribes this part of Marx to
be a borrowal from Jewish scriptures. In those books, the fight between the good and the evil
results in the rule of a Messiah for a millennium and then Gods will prevails over the world.
Marxs appellation for comparable acts of God in Jewish scriptures is Historical Necessity.
Marxisms appeal is to the whole of mankind and not to a regional state. Toynbee identifies debt
to Christian ecumenicalism here. However, when Lenin and Stalin established a socialist regime
in Russia in 1917, it faced a dilemma. A faction led by Trotsky argued that revolution is a
continuous affair and the resources of the Soviet state were to be earmarked for exporting
revolution worldwide. Stalins official faction opposed this, arguing that the new states assets
should be used for its own upliftment first. The degeneracy of communism as a parochial,
national philosophy is to be observed here. He further equates this with the Maccabeus Jewish
state in the first century and to Aristonicus failed City of the Sun in 2 nd century BC. Toynbee then
predicts that communism will continue to exist as a state with degradation in its ideals. However,
he is obviously way off the mark, when we look back with hindsight. Marxism exactly shared the
fate of his own examples, in suffering a collapse in those countries where it ruled.
The author sets apart ample space a searing criticism of Marxism and its personification in the
form of a communist state in the USSR. However, Toynbees accusations cross the limits of
rational propriety on at least one occasion. He sings the praise of a primitive socialism that is
said to have existed in primitive Christianity and argues that Marx borrowed his concepts from
this ideal exemplified in the New Testament. This reasoning appears to be labored and tenuous
to an impartial observer.

The book assigns a larger than life role for religion in the formation and growth of civilizations.
Writing before the Second World War, this is not astonishing in a historian of that era, but such a
gross accounting error is unpardonable in a post-bellum author if he intends to be taken
seriously. More than that, Toynbee's ideal religion rises among the masses and grows to
encircle the dominant minority. Such bottom-up progress is essential for the religion to grown,
as he gives many examples in which the top-down approach, in which a monarch favors a
religious persuasion of his choosing to be imposed on the proletariat. Roman emperor Julian's
Neo-Platonism, Egyptian monarch Iknaton's solar worship, and Mughal emperor Akbar's dinelahi are examples of such religions that could not live much after their founder's own death.
However, Christianity in Hellenic and Hinduism in Indic civilizations sprouted from its seed
among the ordinary people and rose to the status of a universal church. The author identifies a
major exception here - Islam, which grew with political backing of the monarch in the person of a
caliph, but escaped the ill fate of its sister religions that were similarly imposed from above. But
the author is quick to propose a mitigating factor. The Umayyad caliphate, under whose aegis a
primitive Islam gained ground in the Middle East in 7th century CE, was lukewarm in their
conformity to Islam, themselves being on the side of oppressors of the Prophet in Mecca and
instrumental in making him flee to Medina. The Umayyads were usurped of their throne in 750
CE by the Abbasids, who continued the practice of noble toleration towards people of the book,
(Christians and Jews, but extended to Zoroastrians as well). But this 'nobility' is of course
derived from an economic motive. People of other faiths were tolerated in Islamic societies only
on the two conditions of being loyal to the political regime and paying a super tax for practicing
their own religion. If such a person converted to Islam, the administration stood to lose the tax.
This unique arrangement might have provided Islam with an exceptional fate vis--vis other
religions that were sponsored by the ruling party.
Exemplary research has gone into the making of this book, but some of Toynbees examples
look a bit odd and even in bad taste! As an example, he says about the impact of Hellenism split
the Syriac internal proletariat into fragments as like the stones of a cathedral are splintered by
the explosion of a shell (p.126). A strange example indeed! Also, when commenting on the
religion of black slaves transported to America, the author spurts out The African negro slaves
religion was no more fit than any other element in their hereditary culture to hold its own against
the overwhelmingly superior civilization of their European white masters (p.192). Another
drawback is the utter lack of maps which is really frustrating for uninitiated readers as the author
refers to geographic parameters on literally every page.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 4 Star

Title: BlackBerry The Inside Story of Research in Motion

Author: Rod McQueen
Publisher: Hachette India, 2010 (First)
ISBN: 978-1-55263-940-5
Pages: 320
Mobile communication is a fast paced world of consumer technology where ideas lose sheen
overnight and new gadgets take their place. This book tells the story of the company that built
the wonder device of the first decade of the 21 st century. It follows the flowering of an idea in the
mind of a college dropout and narrates the story of how the company grew into a giant, with half
of the market share and 12,000 employees. Curiously, the book was written at the pinnacle of
BlackBerrys growth, in 2009. It suffered continuous reversals of fortune in the next five years,
ending in losses. The timing of the book is thus superb, otherwise it might never have been
written. Probably this demonstrates the authors exemplary journalistic sense of making the right
note at the right time. Rod McQueen is a business writer and has edited several books.
Mike Lazaridis was the person who thought about a research oriented company and founded
one after dropping out of college while pursuing his engineering career. His excellent skills on
microprocessors helped the fledgling company to secure good contracts. The company was
founded in 1984 and it took 8 years before the co-CEO Jim Balsillie joined. The 1980s threw out
a host of opportunities for the microcomputing platform. Ever since Intel came out with a
microprocessor in mid 1970s, the field which would revolutionize computing beyond all
recognition was born. Lazaridis proved himself in wireless data communication, by designing
products for coordinating truck movement through the just introduced Mobitex technology
pioneered by Ericsson. As is usually seen, good technicians perform miserably in dealing with
finance which prompted him to hire a suitable guy in order to get money, so that he can spend it.
Jim Balsillie came in in 1992. The companys name was hit upon quite accidently. Lazaridis
wanted to have the defining word motion in its name to imply wireless connectivity on the go,
but all combinations he tried at first were already taken. Then he came across the phrase
Poetry in Motion in a quite unrelated setting and the young founder didnt hesitate much to use
Research in Motion or RIM for short.
Two way pager or a portable device that could handle email was the first product of RIM that
captured a customer base to the company. But it was the Blackberry, which debuted as a PDA
with email facility that lifted its fortunes. Introduced in 1999, Blackberry was a milestone in
mobile communications. Voice was added to it only three years later in 2002, but its rock solid
data performance was staggering. It was the only communication platform that worked stably
and reliably in the aftermath of 9/11, when other devices succumbed to the infrastructural
overload. Perhaps this aspect of stability commented itself to the US government to adopt
BlackBerry in a big way. This came in handy for RIM in ensuring government support to it to
withhold an injunction by a court in a patent infringement lawsuit filed by a little known company
more as a means to extort money than for any real violation of its intellectual property rights.
BlackBerry grew from strength to strength to grab a market share of 51% in North America.
There the story as told by the book ends.
Unfortunately for RIM, the next five years till now proved rocky and most troublesome in its
career. Googles android-based smart phones stole a march on BlackBerry to usurp market
share. RIM suffered losses, changed its name to BlackBerry Ltd, but its prospects are still bleak
as I write this in August 2014. The book is graced with a forward by the Co-CEOs Lazaridis and
Balsillie, which opened a path for the readers to reach the visionaries hearts. The distinguishing
work that separated these young visionaries from other businessmen of equal rank is their
benevolent attitude to academia. RIM always treated students from University of Waterloo,
Canada, which was also its neighbour, with utmost respect to their budding ideas. Lazaridis

himself was a student there and recruited many of its talented personnel. At one time, RIMs
company sign on its head office was directed at the university, rather than showing it off to the
world. The founders thrust to the spread of knowledge and support to research with no
corporate strings attached, found expression in the setting up of the Perimeter Institute in 2000
with a 100 mn C$ donation from Lazaridis and Centre for International Governance and
Innovation (CIGI) with 70 mn C$ from Balsillie.
The book is endowed with a simple yet elegant style, but fails to impress as it never rises above
the level of a corporate promotional leaflet. All pages are filled with laudatory comments, either
from the author, or from the CEOs present and former colleagues. The book itself seems to
have been a sponsored product of RIM, judging from its content and tone. This brings down its
credibility and integrity. What the book sorely lacks is a set of photographic plates of the
companys early offices and early products like Inter@ctive Pager 950 and MobiTalk, which
would have provided a measure of comparison to gauge its achievements.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 2 Star

Title: Bones, Rocks and Stars The Science of When Things Happened
Author: Chris Turney
Publisher:Macmillan, 2008 (First published 2006)
ISBN: 978-0-230-55194-7
Pages: 182
When a new archeological find is unearthed, or a paleontologist turns up with a fossil, or a
cataclysmic event is said to have occurred in the earths early history, the foremost question on
our minds is when it has occurred. And science usually comes up with an estimated age of the
artifact or event. How do they do it? How can we say with certainty (though many are drastically
revised on further evidence or new technology) that an event has occurred this many years
ago? Chris Turneys book is an excellent catalogue of such techniques used by scientists
presented with delightfully lucid examples that can be appreciated by any class of readers. In
fact, this book may even be recommended as a must-read for any reader of popular science.
Turney argues that the past is the key to the future and we must use all the available time to see
it with full comprehension. The book also makes scathing criticism about Creation Scientists
who take the Bible literally and argue that the earth was created only 6000 years ago. Such
shortsightedness is perilous for the present society as we are denied the details of past
extinctions of life species and to learn the lesson from them, at least to ward off a humaninduced catastrophe in future. The most important contribution made by the author is the
instructive description of various dating methods such as radiocarbon, argon-argon, electron
spin resonance, luminescence and such. The book is superbly structured as to gently move
from newer to older events, ending with the dating techniques of the origins of earth and the
universe. The author is eminently well suited for the job, as he is a geologist and Chair in
Physical Geography at the University of Exeter and has a rich repertoire of practical experience
such as dating on the Hobbit fossil from Flores, Indonesia. Interested readers may also like to
go through Chris Stringers The Origin of Our Species, reviewed earlier in this blog, which also
dedicates a considerable part to explain dating techniques.
The book begins with a literary exercise of estimating the date on which King Arthur is believed
to have lived in England. Even though this does not include any of the phenomenon described
by physical sciences, the piecing together of information of historical and literary treatises
provides an entertaining idea of the whole operation. At the same time, radiocarbon dating
provides a definitive estimate of the antiquity of an organic obkect. This is best illustrated in the
unvailing of the Shroud of Turin, which was believed to be the burial shroud of Jesus Christ.
However, when tested, it turned out that the linen cloth was made in the Middle Ages, precisely
at aroung the period it was discovered by a French knight. But, here lies the crucial point; the
radiocarbon dating can at best be represented only as a possible period in which the event had
occurred. The three labs, to which a piece of the shroud was entrusted, came out with periods
that are slightly offset from the figures declared by others. This fueled another controversy to
breakout, which is still not settled. This argument is put succinctly by the head of the team from
Oxford University with a fitting reply that if you employ scientific methods, you have to settle for
a probability of dates and if you want absolute certainty, you have to rely on faith! But we should
not lose sight of a commendable deed among this flurry of opposing voices the decision of the
Vatican Pope John Paul II was the pontiff to submit the shroud to scientific examination. The
Church could have happily continued the status quo ante, and none wouldve been the wiser.
Thats why the world should spare a congratulatory note to the late Pope, who boldly decided to
sweep away the cobweb of superstition in order for scientific enlightenment to pass through.
The shroud turned out to be forgery and this may perhaps deter later religious heads from
testing their own relics!
Another technique which is sure to intrigue the reader is dating used with tree rings. Trees
accumulate growth rings on its trunks, whose width is proportional to its growth in that year,

which is more in a warm, moist climate. Each year therefore produces a characteristic ring,
which will be similar to other trees growing in that area. Gathering and comparing data on rings,
the patterns may be stretched back to antiquity by overlapping information from different pieces
of wood that share an overlapping period in their growth stages. The significant advantage of
this method is that the year of cutting of the tree could be pinpointed. And this data presents a
scenario which would send a chill down our spines. Studies show very dry or cold period
occurring uniformly around the planet, lasting five to ten years. These events occurred in 2345
BCE, 1628 BCE, 1159 BCE and 536 CE. Such a long drought is sure to unsettle even todays
technological societies. This thing happened in the past and so, it may recur in the future. The
reasons for this strange phenomenon must be assertively found in order for us to brace
ourselves and prepare for a disaster that may come somewhere in future. Turney identifies the
reason as the appearance of comets, which seems to be a farfetched idea. We have seen so
many comets in the historical past and they wreak havoc only when physically impacts the
earth. If the author is right, they may also cause draught by cooling the planet through reflection
of sunlight back into space by the particles of ice and dust which constitute the comets tail. But
unfortunately, this also is unconvincing. The earth passed through the tail of Haleys Comet
when it visited us in 1910 without any untoward incident. To cap it all, there may be doubts
about the veracity of extending the inference from tree rings on a global scale. We know that
climatic conditions vary on a span of a few hundred kilometers and the growth patterns also will
be different. So, unless a chronology is built up for a specific area, how can the results be
extrapolated on a worldwide scale?
The author narrates an interesting anecdote in which the career of a dendrochronologist (one
who specializes on tree dating) was cut short by a mistake committed by him. This researchers
corer got stuck in a very old tree while he was working on a bristlecone pine. Looking like a
stunned trunk, the tree was felled by a ranger on his request. But the scientist was amazed to
find 4950 rings on the trunk, meaning that the tree was growing for that many years, and that it
was in its prime when the Great Pyramid of Khifu was under construction! Turney vouches that
this unnamed individual never ever did dendrochronology again. Looks like a wanton misuse of
the worlds oldest living organism, just for saving the cost of a common tool, isnt it? But on
second thoughts, is it? The tree provided valuable insights on extending the tree ring chronology
for thousands of years in that area, by this accident. We read in Salim Alis autobiography, The
Fall of a Sparrow (reviewed earlier in this blog) that ornithologists shoot down a bird to learn
about it. In that light, would killing a stunted tree count much? There may be counter opinion
that the unfortunate guy may be rewarded for extending the frontiers of dendrochronology by a
few thousand years.
Turney asserts that a primitive homo species called Home floresiensis lived in the Flores Island
of Indonesia till a few centuries ago. He cites radiocarbon dates on some finds in that area and
also legends from native people in support of his argument. Many of his peers oppose this
postulate on the basis that the Wallace Line separates this island from Asia and hence the
creatures must have crossed over the ocean in a canoe or something, which is outside the
technical capability of the species, when judged by cranial volume. However, the authors
insistence on the veracity of the find runs counter to the thread of rational discussion carried
through out the text. We have to suspect that the motive being the authors personal
participation in the dating of the remains. This couldve been avoided.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating:4 Star

Title: A Study of History, Vol 6 The Disintegrations of Civilizations, Part 2

Author: Arnold Joseph Toynbee
Publisher: Oxford University Press, 1985 (First published 1939)
ISBN: 978-0-19-215213-8
Pages: 633
Toynbee completes another episode of his legendary course of analyzing history in this sixth
volume by making a thorough analysis of disintegration of societies that completes the theme
started with the previous volume. Curious it may seem, but the challenges and responses faced
by a growing society are numerous, but that of a disintegrating society is the same, in which the
hapless constituents go about repeating or varying a response that is proving out and out
ineffective. In this sorry state of affairs, epic figures arise with promises of change and
transformation. The nature and scope of these new paths are studied and analysed in this
volume. Though heavily coloured with a partisanship to Christianity and its philosophy, the book
provides a deep understanding of the peculiar juncture in history when a higher religion spouts
from a mixture of creativity and despair.
The book begins with a further enquiry into the nature and characteristics of a disintegrating
society. Religion takes an interesting turn here. As noted in the previous volume, the
disintegrating phase is noted for internecine warfare between the states which finally results in
unification in the political realm in the form of a Universal State and an emperor displaying
pretensions to divinity. In the theological arena too, the need for unity finds expression. Different
godheads merge into a pantheon, or a jealous god obliterates all others and assumes the
supreme position by itself. Yahweh, the Syriac god of Judaism and Christianity fought a pitched
battle with other gods and goddesses like Isis, Cybele and Mithras. These latter godheads were
accommodating in nature and willing to compromise for a cooperative existence. But Yahwehs
intransigence and intolerant jealousy carried it forward to destroy all opposition on the religious
front. A comparison is immediately made to Indias own pantheon. At the end of Gupta period,
when the civilization was disintegrating, Hinduism slowly converged on two foci of divinities in
the form of Shiva and Vishnu. These gods still exist, for the lucky chance that they didnt had
had to contend with a competitor of the genre of Yahweh and both of them were willing to
accommodate the other to a great extent.
Toynbee discusses four methods by which a society trying to evade the excruciating
circumstances of the slide to disintegration. Archaism is a favourite option in which the society
wants to go back to a real or perceived golden past. Obviously, they cant turn the clock back,
but the nearest that can be achieved is a reversion to old customs, rejuvenation of a ritual or
language that existed during the hypothetical past. An illustrative case in point is that of
Classical Greek language, which is termed Attic Koiny that was in everyday use in Athens
during 5th century BCE, when the Hellenic civilization was in its growth. Later scholars also used
the same language for their literary work even though it had lost all touch with everyday reality
in the sense that it was not intelligible to ordinary citizens of the Greek state. Attic Greek
continued to be used in places geographically far away from Athens and in times which are
distant from the Classical Age. Similar is the case with Indian Sanskrit. The author expresses
the opinion that Indian epics were written in a language that had already become archaic at the
time of writing them down. Futurism is a counterargument to Archaism in which the protagonists
try to carry the society to a future age according to the ideals set down by a leader or a prophet.
This movement provides a strong impetus to move to an as yet unclear future goal in which the
present-day religion and customs may get transformed. But in the final analysis, this is also
bound to fail. Detachment and Transformation are the other two choices available to a moribund
society. The former applies to philosophers who maintain a detached state of mind as regards
the society at large and transformationists seek to put together a transformed ideal for the
society. Toynbees survey of saviours of society in the form of swordsmen, archaists and

futurists ends with the glorification of Christ as a savior god and is projected as the ideal way
forward for any society in disintegration. Feels like evangelization? Pretty much sounds like it!
The book falls to the level of a religious treatise with quotations from the Bible running all over
the text. May be this excessive sanctification of the Christian faith precludes any relevance to
the ideas conveyed to a modern audience. The authors culmination of Christs glorification is
comic in the final remark: As we stand and gaze with our eyes fixed upon the farther shore, a
single figure rises from the flood and straightaway fills the whole horizon (p.278)
The fundamental principle underlying the disintegration of a civilization was first enunciated in
the previous volume (Vol 5), which is again clarified and established beyond doubt in this
volume too. There is differentiation in the trajectories of societies in growth, as the growth phase
is marked by Challenge and Response, in which the society goes on finding successful
responses to the multitudinous challenges that are generated by the response to a previous
challenge. But the disintegrative phase is marked by a colourless uniformity that applies equally
well to all representatives of the species called civilizations. Here, the society is faced with a
challenge, for which it is unable to come up with a solution. Many responses may be offered as
solutions, but none of them suits the bill. This may go on till the civilization itself is dissolved in
the turbulent state of affairs the society is forced to encounter. In any case, the steady slide to
doom is not a continuous one. There are bound to be semi-victorious offerings occurring in the
body social. Toynbee calls this Rout and Rally. When the society is faced with a rout that
commonly appears as internecine warfare, there may be a rally to bring ecumenical peace in
the form of a universal state, which is the rallying point. This is not permanent however, and is
bound to end up in another rout, which is followed by another rally. After exactly three-and-a-half
cycles of these phenomena of Rout and Rally, the civilization goes into irretrievable dissolution.
A horde of examples modeled on various civilizations separated by vast tracts of time and
geography stands testimony to this fact. The author illustrated the idea of differentiation in
growth and uniformity in dissolution by recounting the brilliant parable of Penelopes Web from
Greek legend. Penelopes husband, Odysseus, had gone to war and the lady is faced with the
prospect of suitors claiming her hand in marriage, which is repugnant to her as she is loyal to
her husband in exile. She agrees to marry them, but only after finishing the weaving of the burial
shroud of her father-in-law. For three years, she sets about the task, weaving in daytime and
secretly untangling the threads at night, so that the work is delayed indefinitely. She has an
infinite number of patterns to weave the fabric into, but exactly only one way in which to draw
the threads apart to destroy what she had done in the day. Similar is the case with civilizations
in their growth and disintegrative phases respectively.
The most notable part of this volume is a 164-page annex titled Christus Patiens that makes a
careful study of the Gospels and the seemingly close resemblance they maintain with the
legends associated to pagan, Hellenic heores, divinities, historical personages or demigods.
The author identifies 89 points of corrsespondence between the synoptic Gospels and identical
narratives of the lives of Agis, Cleomenes, the Gracchi and also that of Alexander, Socrates and
Plato. A close similarity to the mythical hero Hercules is also sewed up into the sequence.
However, he does not accuse the writers of the Gospels of plagiarism. These legends were
transmitted to various parts of the Hellenic world through folk lore from a common source which
might be Hellenic in origin. A possible route may be through Alexandria in the post-Alexandrine
era and from there to Palestine through mercenary Jewish soldiers employed by the Ptolemaic
regime. Alexandria was a melting pot of cultures with soldiers and scholars converging on the
city from all parts of Greece, Egypt, Syria and the Achaemenian territories. What is really
noteworthy is not the argument per se, but the immense amount of scholarship that has gone
into this illuminating chapter that refers to myriads of Greek literary texts. This annex is a very
valuable piece of scholarship that is rare in its comprehensive outlook. If someone is to look for
the heart of this volume, this annex may undoubtedly be pointed out as the gem he is looking
for.

The book is highly recommended.

Rating: 4 Star

Title: An Appetite for Wonder The Making of a Scientist, A Memoir

Author: Richard Dawkins
Publisher: Bantam Press, 2013 (First)
ISBN: 978-0-593-07090-1
Pages: 309
To atheists, agnostics and scientifically minded people all over the world, Richard Dawkins is in
a class of his own. A famous professor of Zoology and the author of many best-selling books on
popular science many of which have already been reviewed in this blog Dawkins is an icon
of rational thought and liberal ideas. He is a prolific writer having a sizeable following in the
social media too. It may also be safely concluded that his work on free thought forms the
zeitgeist of tomorrow. This book is an autobiography that illustrates how a young boy born to
educated parents and born in Africa had gone on to the pinnacle of scientific glory as a great
populariser of it. This book is planned as a two-volume work, with the next in the sequel
expected within two years. The first volume, though it is not denoted as such, covers the period
from Dawkins birth in 1941 to 1976 in which his first book, The Selfish Gene was published.
His books are always renowned for the clarity of thought and anyone who has read at least one
book of Dawkins should read this biography to happily note that the same clarity filling the
pages of this one too. The author has been very candid in describing some of the anecdotes,
which brings the readers closer to his heart.
The book exposes the wide practical experience colonialism had been instrumental in
bestowing on the people fortunate enough to live on the right side of the fence. It plucked young
Englishmen from their sylvan countrysides and flung them to the remotest corners of the globe
in which the sun never set. Many members of the Dawkins family took up lucrative postings at
widely varying locales in Kenya, Malawi, India and Burma, the author himself was born in
present-day Malawi in Africa. Though initially burdened with long spells of absence from home
and tough living conditions where the itinerary included fending off wild animals and epidemics
like malaria, this put the people in an advantageous position to take up any vexing challenge
that came on their way and to make a successful career. They became the adopted children of
the new lands they inhabited, and the author narrates an incident when his family visited
England on vacation while he was still very young. The home country did not evoke much
impression on him when they first arrived, the young boy put off by the extreme cold and rain.
The first question he posed to his mother after setting foot on English soil was when they were
going back!
Dawkins brings up a lively picture of his school life that was filled with rich and variegated
experience accumulated at various institutions in Africa and England. One thing the reader
immediately notices from the candid descriptions of what went on in the young boys mind when
he was called upon to act on unfamiliar circumstances is the resemblance to any other child on
a similar occasion. Dawkins is undoubtedly the worlds most renowned living atheist, but the
signs of budding skepticism were not seen in the young boy, who admits that he was very
religious at the age of 13. This statement of the fact is a roaring indictment against the present
pattern of things in which children are subjected to religious teaching when they are not even fit
enough to separate wheat from chaff. Through sermons and suggestions, the unreasonable
adults inculcate unquestioned belief in young minds, causing lasting damage. The author lashes
out at believers on more than one occasion at their perceived inability to distinguish metaphor
from reality. Being religious, the young Dawkins was superstitious too. It may come as
comforting to many of todays children to know that the author was also scared of ghosts in his
childhood. Presumably, that is not a trait that cant be bypassed in the stages through which you
grow up and is not a thing to be ashamed of.

The author makes a sudden switchover to serious topics when he describes his life in the
university. Joining Balliol College, he was successful in establishing his credentials on the
cutting edge of zoological research. However, the camaraderie and pleasant unconcern that
marked his entertaining narrative on school life suddenly vanishes and the readers are forced to
listen to the abstracts of his research papers in those days and explanations of the underlying
concepts with illustrations and graphs! Being an expert on Animal Behaviour, the text assumes
the domineering tone of lecturing and the readers find this section rather dull. After all, this book
is not meant for the exposition of Dawkins ideas, but for obtaining an intimate and informal
familiarity with Dawkins the man and what made him the way he is now. Gestures of blowflies
and pecking of chicks could wait. This part also brings to light the authors taste and skill for
computer programming. He fell in love with computers from an early age and developed both
hardware and software to automate collection of data for his projects on animal behaviour. Such
skill, rarely seen in a student of life sciences conveys great promise for future research in all
related areas. This also gives a true picture of the depth to which computers have been
assimilated as a research tool in life sciences as well as the more exact physical sciences.
However, the authors lament that his old programs could no longer run on modern computers is
a case of sheer understatement. He can always migrate it from Algol or Fortran to modern
powerful languages like C++ or Java and get far more versatile results than the previous
attempts.
Anyone reading the path breaking book, The Selfish Gene wont recognize that this was the
authors first ever book. So eloquent and confident were his arguments in that supremely
effective volume which first saw light in 1976. Dawkins devotes a full chapter to tell the story of
how it was conceived and the immediate stimulant to go headlong into writing after taking a
sabbatical. Coal miners in England called a strike in 1973 demanding better conditions and
power generation was seriously hit by shortages of coal. Power cuts became frequent and all
projects undergoing at Oxford which relied on continuity of electric supply like the authors
suffered terribly. He temporarily called off the project and devoted his time fully to complete the
first few chapters. It is curious to learn that the front cover of the first edition of The Selfish
Gene was done by the equally famous author Desmond Morris who was also a talented painter.
Dawkinsian books contribute to literature too. The term, meme first formulated in The Selfish
Gene has entered the Oxford Dictionary as a new word in the English language. In this title, he
introduces another term, dundridges to refer to obsessively rule-loving bureaucrats who cause
hardships to people dealing with them. We may hope that this term will also find its way to the
language. And we should use it often to support the author and to qualify the criteria for a new
word that is, it should be used without attribution or definition sufficiently many times in
literature.
References to ideas expressed in the authors research and books proved spoilsport for this
excellent piece of autobiography. The book is, however, highly recommended.
Rating: 3 Star

Title: A Study of History, Vol 7A Universal States

Author: Arnold Joseph Toynbee
Publisher: Oxford University Press, 1985 (First published 1953)
ISBN: 978-0-19-215236-7
Pages: 379
A society in disintegration is marked by a Time of Troubles in which it is rent by fratricidal
warfare between contending states in its bosom. After this show of strength that saps all
progress in other spheres of culture, either one state among the many or an alien community
defeats the other contenders and establishes a universal state for the society in consideration.
This volume describes this phenomenon in detail. Universal states and universal churches
occur side by side, and both of them constitute the subject matter of volume 7 of Toynbees
classic, but due to inordinate size of the content, it is separated into two sub-volumes 7A and
7B. The authors survey covers the whole world, but four states in particular attracts our
attention more than any other because of their continuing moral and cultural impact on todays
world them being the Roman, the Han, the Ottoman and the Caliphate. The coverage is
comprehensive as usual, with all aspects of a working state like its civil and military services,
enfranchisement of citizenry, road network, postal and espionage services, law, coinage,
weights and measures and also the unintended services these states render to higher religions.
Being the shortest volume in the series, readers may find this one easier to complete, but the
road is as tough as those of the previous volumes due to the authors mastery over joining up
sentences to make a very long piece of information that envelops a large ensemble of concepts.
Universal states originate in the disintegrating phase of the life of a society. The dominant
minority among the society or external barbarians may do it a creditable service by establishing
a universal state. In China, the Tsin and in the Hellenic, the Roman empire were universal states
created by the society itself, but for the Eastern Orthodox Christian and Hindu civilizations, the
Ottoman and Mughal empires provided the unity obtainable only through a universal state. A
notable aspect of these political creatures is the delusion of immortality these states imprint
among its citizens. Even long after the state had crumbled and had lost its coercive power
beyond the immediate neighbourhood, the citizens cling to their old impression of its invincibility.
The nominal ruler of such states wields honour and legitimacy to the extent that even
contending rulers seek investiture from the titular monarch. The Islamic Caliphate is a good
case in point. The last Abbasid caliph was deposed and brutally killed in 1258 by the invading
Mongol Hulagu Khan, but his legacy lived on and all Muslim rulers sought to obtain legitimacy
for their own regimes by receiving titles from the caliph or swearing allegiance to him. This
lasted until the caliphate itself was dissolved by Turkish nationalists in 1924, after deposing the
last Ottoman sultan.
Universal states help to permeate uniformity among the subject populations. States institutions
like roads, garrisons, language and law reach far and wide. One of the first acts of an
ecumenical power will normally be building thoroughfares that link remote corners of the country
to the capital city. The Roman Empire provides an excellent example. But the roads prove to be
a boon not only for the empire builders, but the enemies from outside the pale too. Goths and
Vandals, who finally sacked Rome, found it easy to speed their way across the length and
breadth of the empire through the well maintained road network. Roads are normally directed at
capital cities, but the capitals too might wander across the land according to the whims of
conquerors and the necessity of the military situation. To make an example from India, the
ancient Mauryas ruled from Pataliputra, which continued as the seat of government by the
Gupta dynasty too. In the meantime, the country was subjected to alien intrusions from the
North-west in the form of Saka and Kushan invasions. Harsha then moved the capital nearer to
the troublesome border, at Sthaneswara, near Delhi. Muslim sultans adopted this city as their
own. When a new threat arose from the sea in the form of British incursions, the victorious

British set up their capital at Calcutta first, which was nearer to their own arena of operations.
But when they established suzerainty over all other states in the sub-continent, even they
couldnt resist the lure of the old imperial city. The capital was moved from Calcutta to Delhi in
1912.
Language is another medium through which a universal state makes its presence felt. In any
case, there is no general rule to predict in which way the victor would choose to go. Sometimes,
the conquerors mother tongue will be enforced as the medium of administration. The British
replaced Persian of the Mughal Raj with English and vernacular languages. In some cases, the
language of the vanquished that command such a high degree of reverence might continue to
be used. The Romans acquiesced in to the continuance of Greek in those provinces where that
language was used, and forced Latin on others. The Achaemenid empire helped Aramaic to
obtain wide currency in the Near East at the crucial juncture when Sumerian and Akkadian
languages were on the decline. In some very special cases, the barbarian conquerors allow the
continued usage of the civilized language of the defeated. The Mongol and Manchu
backwoodsmen who established universal states for China allowed and even enthusiastically
followed the adoption of Chinese for official purposes. Similarly, the Mughals, whose native
tongue was Turkish, accepted Persian as the official language that was a continuation of the
system of Sultanates whom they dethroned.
The book includes a commendable survey on the origin of law and jurisprudence in ancient
societies. It is only a small step from here to deduce the indebtedness of modern legal systems
to the age old codification of laws. The first such attempt to compile statutes was performed in
Babylon by Hammurabi in the 19th century BCE, followed roughly 2500 years later by Justinian
in the East Roman empire. Surprisingly, it took another 1300 years for Napoleon to follow suit
with his own code after establishing the French empire. These anthologies produce lasting
effects on the populace and even religious schools are also not immune to its percolating
effects. Hammurabis code is the basic source for many of the Jewish strictures and Justinians
code similarly provided the source material for many articulations of legal proceedings in Islamic
Sharia. A debilitating oversight at this point of the Study is the casual way in which the author
glosses over these facts without the least care to bring about the points of correspondence in
greater detail. This is in stark contrast to the other parts of the Study (see Christus Patiens in
Volume 6), where even a minor argument is supported with the forceful enlistment of extensive
references. Such cavalier treatment of so important a fact was a little disappointing. He further
extends the study to the standardization of weights and measures, time keeping, calendars, and
military and civil administrations.
This volume came out after a delay of 14 years, as the author was called upon civil duty during
the Second World War for seven years. This unsettled the books original plans, but had
produced a welcome change in the author to review the earlier scheme and incorporate
apposite changes in its structure. The War was such a profound event in human history that it
has doubtless forced changes in some of the authors previous arguments. The readability has
improved a lot. This incident also shows the unsettling impact the war inflicted on the people. It
was all pervading and all enveloping. Eminent scholars like the author could not escape the call
of duty and conscription. Younger scholars fought on the fields. The cruel demand war extracts
from the populace is clearly evident from the Introduction to this volume.
Even with the apparently superhuman effort that has gone into research for this work of
erudition, it seems possible that the author has missed a point that might harbor immense
relevance to ancient Indian history. While discussing about the uniform practice of garrisoning
the frontiers of universal states, with special reference to the Achaemenian empire (Persian),
the author observes that on the Northeast frontier with Ferghana in Central Asia, the Persians
used the services of nomads to guard the borders and says, on its Sogdian sector, this frontier

was screened by a military alliance with a nomad horde in Farghana described in the official
lists as the Hauma (?)-drinking Saka (Saka Haumavarga, Greek Amyrgioi) (p.120). Accounting
for the peculiarity of Persian phonetic expression in transforming the sound s to h, the Hauma
changes to Soma, which is meaningful in the Vedic context where the mild alcoholic stimulating
drink of Soma is highly praised. Toynbee fails to make this connection and puts a question mark
after Hauma (see above). If this allusion to Soma holds good, it is a clear and even convincing
argument in favour of the Central Asian ancestry of Aryans. Historians may like to carry this
point further.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 4 Star

Title: October Coup A Memoir of the Struggle for Hyderabad

Author: Mohammed Hyder
Publisher: Roli Books, 2012 (First)
ISBN: 978-81-7436-850-8
Pages: 227
When the British left India in 1947 after dividing her into two, each half was itself vulnerable to
further split on account of hundreds of princely states who found the paramount power no longer
browbeating them to submission. Most of the princes were ineffective, indulgent and had no
idea of how to steer their states to modernity after clearing the cobwebs of centuries of
ignorance and superstition. The local rulers hoped to declare independence from both countries
and to continue their misrule for many more decades to come. Pakistan was lucky not to have
faced such a standoff as it had only a few princely states which readily joined the new nation.
India was different, but the steely will of Sardar Vallabh Bhai Patel, Indias first home minister,
prevailed over the petty kings who found their knees bending like a piece of rubber before the
Iron Man of India. Three states Hyderabad, Kashmir and Junagadh posed problems for the
new government as they wanted either to remain independent or accede to Pakistan.
Hyderabad was the most numerous and powerful among the three, whose Muslim ruler the
Nizam wanted to remain free. Riding roughshod on the backs of the Hindu majority in that
state, the Nizam and the states Muslim aristocracy who monopolized all the administrative
posts didnt want to give up their undemocratic privileges. Patel waited and waited for the Nizam
to see reason, but who was bent on prolonging the negotiations on the one side and amassing
weapons on the other, at the same time trying diplomatic overtures to make the UN Security
Council involved in the case, in a bid to escalate the standoff to the level of an international
issue. Meanwhile, the aristocracy formed a private militia calling themselves Razakars, who
intimidated the Hindus and subjected them to untold atrocities and acts of aggression. India lost
patience in the end and annexed the state after a Police Action which thoroughly wiped off the
erstwhile Nizams administration. Mohammed Hyder was the Collector of a border district in
Hyderabad state and describes the story of the final days. The author was removed from his
post and charged with multiple counts of murder, loot and arson. He was incarcerated for a few
years and later released when the new government didnt pursue the cases against him in
Supreme Court. The book presents the story of those tumultuous days and the authors legal
battle to get himself freed from prison against a crime he has not committed, as he says.
Hyder was posted as the Collector of Osmanabad in January 1948. Being a border district, the
civil administration found it difficult to stem in the miscreants from across the border, where
Hyderabadi Hindus found asylum from the ransacking Pathan and Arab mobs. His assertion that
the border camps were the shelter of hooligans who committed murder, loot and arson may be
taken only with a pinch of salt. Hyderabad had a naturally porous border with India, with many
villages overlapping with that of India, and the very existence of the princely state was
untenable, according to the authors own words. The Standstill Agreement signed by the Nizam
with Indian Union stipulated discussions to be held regarding the states status and that needed
time. But the Nizam and the ruling Muslim aristocracy had no plans to acquiesce in to
representative government as they were apprehensive about the Hindu majority gaining
upperhand in such a situation. It planned to invoke the UN Security Council and had plans afoot
to large scale import of weapons from Pakistan (p. 52). The Hindus were intimidated to
unprecedented scales and Hyder states even little Muslim children harassed them (p. 26).
Obviously, India had to resort to firm action, which materialized in September 1948 and the state
was annexed, which Hyder claims was really a military invasion.
Even though the book is titled October Coup A Memoir of the Struggle for Hyderabad, the
memoir of the struggle constitute only a brief part of the narrative, the remainder dedicated to
highlight the authors legal battle against the state. Immediately after the Police Action, Hyder

was suspended from service and four months later, he was arrested. Being a member of the
aristocracy, considerable leniency was shown to him and he could shirk police custody by
fortuitously coming up with a case of dysentery! After spending nearly a month in hospital, he
was transferred at last to Osmanabad prison. 19 cases of murder and dozens of instances of
dacoity were charged against him and in a double murder case, he was even sentenced to
death! The accused used all legal options open to him and even succeeded in quashing the
constitutionality of special tribunals set up to try them. But on appeal, the Supreme Court upheld
the constitution of the special courts. Hyder was convicted on all counts by the special judge,
but the High Court acquitted him on account of the technical issue. The state went in for appeal
and the apex court overturned the High Court verdict. Strangely, the government didnt pursue
the case against the author and it was dropped.
Hyder protests his innocence voluminously, but his arguments appear as untenable to impartial
observers. He cites the late filing of FIR on a murder case on which he was charged. The Police
filed an FIR only after India took over Hyderabad, which is cited as an irregularity. But, what
justice could the victims hope to obtain, when the police and judiciary in Nizams state was
controlled by the uncivilized Razakars and Majlis e-Ittihadul Muslimeen? It is no wonder that not
even an FIR was filed in that era. Even though not convicted at the end of the term, the legal
wrangles lasted for nearly ten years and he was removed from service. He fought the decision,
but to no avail. The courts upheld the governments contention that they dont want this man
and no reasons were disclosed for sending him out. Hyder gives a verbatim account of the
affidavits couched in legal language, which greatly diminishes the readability of the book. From
this point onwards, the course deviates from a memoir to the authors personal legal file which is
not at all appealing and relevant for the general reader.
However self-promoting and one-sided the argument is, the book presents occasional flashes of
fine metaphor and excellent historical allusions which carry the day. Hyderabads worsening law
and order situation while Sardar Patel, also known as Indias Iron Man, was eagerly watching for
an opportunity to intervene, is stated as, Hyderabad had attained the required white heat and
there could not be a more opportune moment for the Iron Man to strike (p. 70). On his servant
helping him with an open heart while he himself was languishing in prison, he says, It was one
of those relationships where the servant gives more than the master has either the right to
expect or the ability to reward, putting the latter forever in his doubt (p. 104). Also, the allusion
to the struggle between Athens and Melos in classical Greece where the democratic Athens
forcibly annexed the militarily weak island of Melos, was a fine, rhetorical comparison to the
situation between India and Hyderabad.
The book inadvertently brings to light the deplorable conditions prevailed in pre-annexation
Hyderabad in particular and all princely states in general. An aristocracy that cleverly managed
the strings and cliques connected to the soverign, de facto ruled the state as its fief. The civil
service was dominated by them, all plum positions reserved for their kin. Reading between the
lines, it is highly probable that the authors own entry into the Hyderabad Civil Service
immediately after completing his B.A, might have been due to the highly influential connections
enjoyed by his family. His father-in-law was the Director General of Police having intimate
relationship with the ruler and the prime minister. In deed, when he asked for a posting as the
collector of a difficult border district, the minister sanctions the request only after getting
clearance from the father-in-law! The same family network helped him make acquaintance with
Qasim Razwi, the terrorizing founder of the notorious Razakar movement, that was a private
militia of the aristocracy, but also deployable to achieve the religious whims of the Muslim clergy.
Law and order was in the hands of the undisciplined Razakars who went on committing
atrocities on the helpless Hindu citizens with impunity. Hyder has taken great pains to extricate
himself from any allegation of complicity with the Razakars, but the quantum of outrage the
liberated Hyderabadi administration felt towards him betrays his underhanded deals with the

dreaded lawless movement. To add to the travails of the common man, Pathans and Arabs who
were mercenaries in Nizams forces, also extorted the Hindus. The author himself expresses his
revulsion towards this cruel, unintelligent and semi-barbarous goons going about their ways with
no let or hindrance. It is only with deep shock can we discern the terrible fact that the erstwhile
Hyderabad government employed these scoundrels in the special police branch (p. 59). No
wonder, these public servants ran protection rackets among the border villages (p. 61). The
height of mismanagement is seen when the author declares that he dismissed a tehsildar (a
senior civil servant in the district administration) of his own department for taking part in daylight
looting! (p. 45).
The book is recommended.
Rating: 2 Star

Title: A Study of History, Vol 7B Universal Churches

Author: Arnold Joseph Toynbee
Publisher: Oxford University Press, 1985 (First published 1954)
ISBN: 978-0-19-215237-4
Pages: 403
In this second part of the seventh volume of Toynbees series on universal states and universal
churches, the onus is on the latter. Whenever a society enters its path to disintegration, the
possibility of conjuring up a universal state or church emerges. While state formation may be by
the hands of internal elements or outer barbarians, universal churches are generally produced
by the internal proletariat. Toynbee examines the arguments that treat religion as cancer on the
societal body, or as chrysalis of a new civilization and ends up with the laughable postulate that
divine love is that which moves the world and seeking union with god is the ultimate purpose of
human life on earth! Even allowing for the zeitgeist of that time, it is really sad to observe such a
ridiculous pose from a great scholar like Toynbee.
Religion, especially those higher religions that roots on prophetic revelations, is a weak point of
the authors rationale. The readers wonder at the proclivity of the author to trumpet the praise of
religion and god as the defining parameters of humanity, instead of merely as the stepping
stones of mans social progress, which is the place a rational mind ascribes to religion. To a
modern intellectual, religion lies at the bottom of the social milieu, based on which the society
still function, though deep chinks are seen in the solid foundation that counted time in millenia.
But Toynbee places it at the top level of all human endeavours that might be accounted for, by
his point of view which may be at odds with modern thinking. He begins this volume by attacking
the argument that religion is a cancer that eats upon the vitality of a society. Before religion
separated man from fellow man, his allegiance was to the society as a whole, in the form of
family, tribe, clan, state or empire. His actions were governed by considerations of how his
actions would be beneficial to his fellows. Primitive religions also followed this road, where
rituals that ensured the participation of the whole tribe counted for all of gods grace that flowed
to a man. But when the higher religions came into being, it placed man on a personal footing
against god. His grace could theoretically flow direct from the godhead to the person according
to a specific set of guidelines that didnt accord much significance to such corporate entities as a
state or kingdom. Hence man withdrew into a shell that housed god anyhow, and the society
was the loser. It was only when the crab-like grip of religion was eased in the 17 th century did
civilization once again started moving towards greater freedom and progress. Toynbee counters
this unassailable piece of wisdom with weak homilies like gods love of man inspiring the notion
of brotherhood and universal love. The authors arguments are not convincing.
Another breathtaking feat of acrobatics is the authors equating the higher religions of
Christianity, Islam, Hinduism and Mahayana Buddhism on a par as the paths of salvation open
to mankind. Toynbees voice rings conciliatory, but unaccompanied by supporting evidence of
the tie, that binds these varied religions through a common thread of revealed information.
Readers may doubt whether there is anything fundamental that differentiates between Hinduism
and the ancient Greek religion that also adored numerous divinities of varied statures and
equally variable moral standards. Both of them can rightly be called paganism, but Toynbee
goes to great length to mitigate the taint of idolatry and paganism as far as Hinduism is
concerned whereas the Greek religion earned his scorn at every turn. However, the authors act
seems to be in contrast to his earlier point of view as is evident from the previous volumes in
which Hinduism was painted as the hotchpotch of practices of a society kept firmly under the
British colonial empire. What apparently caused his volte face? The hint to this question lies in
the year of publishing of this volume. This book came out in 1953 whereas the previous
volumes saw light of the day in the 1930s. See the difference a countrys independence in the
meantime forces on the evaluation of a learned scholar! Indias attainment of independence in

1947 must be seen as the reason behind the authors graciousness of bracketing Indias ancient
religion also in the elite club of higher religions. But Toynbees classification and praise of such
religions are so flimsy and illogical that I am constrained forever to put the word higher only
inside apostrophes! When the readers get really fed up at the end of the book, they would get
some comic relief by learning the opinion of Martin Wight, whose comments are prominently
incorporated and paraphrased by the author throughout the text. According to Wights learned
opinion, all other religions sole purpose in life is to pave the way for Christianity to conquer,
because that alone is the true religion! He objects to Toynbees practice of equating the four
prominent religions in the world on a footing of spiritual equality.
The book then presents another dull and predictable exposition of the roles of science and
religion in the modern world and how they could live in harmony with each other by sticking on
to the domains of intellect and revelation. Whenever they stepped on the domain of the other,
havoc resulted in totalitarian dominance of one on the other. Religion reigned supreme for most
of the time, but science regained its hegemony during the last two centuries. But if the authors
opinion is to be accepted at face value, the two devastating world wars has exposed the
precariousness of letting science have its own way. Most readers, except the deeply devout,
would disagree with this conclusion.
Annexes to the entire seventh volume including Universal States and Universal Churches are
included with this book. One of them is a scholarly treatise on the administrative and fiscal
geography of the Achaemenian Empire. Here, the author examines the errors and
inconsistencies observed in the remains of official records unearthed by archeologists and
found mentioned by Herodotus in his history. Not only the exposition is extraordinarily detailed,
but the sieve with which he tries the assertions of the ancient authors is a very fine one. Do the
readers need be subjected to such an elaborate display of erudition, but which does not
contribute in any way to the readability of the book or relevance to the content? Toynbee applies
generalization principles to historical events so as to present before us an overarching scheme
of how things work out in the rest of the book, but in this annex, he unleashes his scholarship to
magnify a finer point which does not donate any additional insight to the overall picture. As a
result of this tiring exercise that carries more than hundred pages of the volume, tt may come as
a surprise to many students of ancient Indian history to note that the Indus basin and Punjab
plains had been under the domination of Persian kings in the pre-Alexandrine era. The rock
edicts of Darius at Behistan evoke an urge to compare its style with Ashoka's edicts which differ
in time by two centuries.
This volume was a great disappointment. We get frustrated for denying us the chance to learn
about how religion occupied the world as it does today. Instead, they are forced to partake from
the authors laborious essays on spirituality, religious philosophy, and metaphysics. Some of
them are outright childish, like A crucified man would be the only kind of man that an Incarnate
God could be (p.567)! Toynbee loans concepts from science to apply them afresh to historical
facts, like he did with the ocean current of Gulf Stream in trying to prove a historical point. This
is unconvincing and is erroneous application of the idea. But on some aspects, he identifies the
exact nature of things that happened, like Sankara relieved Hinduism of the incubus of Indic
scriptures (Vedanta, Upanishads) by professing to place these on a pedestal high enough to
remove them conveniently out of the way (p.454). Then again, his proposition that Jawaharlal
Nehru becoming the administrator of modern India was because he was a Kashmiri Brahmin as
a consequence of the rule that Brahmins decided the fate of the country is ridiculous and born
out of ignorance of the conditions existing in India during the end of the 1940s.
The book is recommended.
Rating: 2 Star

Title: From Lineage to State Social Formations in the Mid-First Millennium BC in the
Ganga Valley
Author: Romila Thapar
Publisher: Oxford University Press, 1995 (First published 1984)
ISBN: 0-19-562675-3
Pages: 189
Some of Indias complex social systems are hard to comprehend, like caste or jati. There is no
mention in the countrys ancient texts on how this practice originated and developed. Hindu
religious literature is vast, esoteric and complex, yet fails to mention how the religions most
observable parameter came about. There are four varnas throughout the literature, no doubt,
but caste is much different than Varna. While trying to reconcile the idea of caste, another
hurdle faced by students of ancient Indian history is to demarcate an era in which the clanbased societies prevalent in the country and mentioned in sacred literature yielded to the
pressure of monarchical states. What caused the transition and how was it related to similar
events happening in other parts of the ancient world? Romila Thapar, who needs no introduction
as a reputed scholar and historian, attempts to answer both the questions and to pin down a
point in time at which a clear indicator of change is visible to her learned eye. 500 BCE and
around was an important period in Indian history owing to the time in which states slowly
emerged from the mists of history and caste began to take shape. This was also the time when
religious reformers and founders like Buddha and Mahavira appeared on the scene. It was also
the moment in history when the incidents heroically narrated in the Mahabharata and
Ramayana materialized in real life, perhaps in a less romantic style. Both the epics were written
down much later than that, but the core events of narration took place around this era. Romila
Thapar makes an excellent analysis of historical events as gleaned from the Vedas, epics and
puranas. With a master stroke the author compiles information from varied texts and brings out
a comprehensive story of the change that transfigured the countrys visage forever. The
profundity of the events which are described in this book are so enormous that even the
sophisticated Indian of the 21st century is still a product of the legendary course of events
unfurled in that remote past and living with a mindset that still displays the imprint of long eons
of compressed history, nicknamed as heritage!
The early first millennium BCE was a period in which profound changes were taking place in
Northern India. The pastoral societies of the Vedic age in the Punjab plains began to migrate
eastward to the west Ganga valley, including the Ganga Yamuna doab. When the curtain goes
up around the mid-first millennium BCE in Thapars narrative, we see agricultural communities
having firm roots in west Ganga region extending their migration towards further eastward to the
middle Ganga watershed. Thus, the focus of attention in the political sphere gradually shifts
from the Kuru Panchala region in the doab to Magadha Sravasti Kosala regions of the
latter area. Power over the farm lands and ownership of cattle wrested with clans. This lineage
system was nearing breaking point by 500 BCE. Unit of economic production had changed from
lineage to individual household, the gruhapati (householder) owning the assets. Protection of
the assets, which was earlier under the collective responsibility of the clan, gave way to chiefs
(rajas) who led the people in cattle raids against other neighbouring groups and gave shelter
when under reciprocal attack. Cattle-lifting was an accepted way of gaining wealth, out of which
the chiefs quite not unnaturally amassed a greater share. Such discrepancies in the distribution
of wealth and the transfer of ownership of land from lineages to households created stratification
in the society. The egalitarian clans transmogrified to the Varna system.
Thapar presents a plausible mechanism to the evolution of varnas. The term Vish that later
applied only to Vaishyas, the third Varna, was earlier used to denote the entire membership of
the clan. As the chiefs continued to gather strength, they and their families came to be called
rajanyas. When the administrative chores became extensive, these people handled greater

power, kshatra, and began to be called kshatriyas. The rajas were elected or selected by a
council of peers called sabha. The legitimation of the ruler came through the priest, Brahmin,
who also conducted sacrifices or yajnas of elaborate etiquette. As ownership of land changed
hands to households, the peasant workforce was depleted considerably. The term Dasa,
originally connoted people of non-Aryan origin, or to people initiated into the Aryan fold to do
menial jobs. Earliest settlers of the Indus basin, called Asuras were technically superior to the
Aryans and were also integrated into the society in the lowest stratum. These were called the
Shudras. Thus we see the Varna system getting solidified into the four familiar categories
around 500 BCE. It is curious to learn that the Devas and Asuras who represented the good and
the evil respectively in Vedic texts, are present in Iranian legends as well, as Devas and Ahuras,
with the well known Persian trait of changing the sound s to h. But the interesting point to note
is that there, the roles are interchanged, with Devas doing evil and Ahuras doing good!
The crucial transition from clan-system to state occurred in the middle Ganga valley. This area
was newly incorporated into the post-Vedic society, and the presence of only two Varnas, the
Kshatriya and Vaishya is noticeable. Labourers were used for agriculture on land which had
become household property and the status of Shudras assigned to them. Surplus wealth was
generated from agriculture, which was invested in trade and commerce. Traders called
Shrestins established market towns, nigamas. Coinage arose in order to support commerce and
financial transactions presented the need for a higher power to adjudicate over disputes that
invariably arose. Brahmin sources depreciated the middle Ganga valley comprising Magadha
and Kosala, where the surplus wealth was not usually distributed to Brahmins as gifts or as
prestations in the case of yajnas, which they used to receive in Kuru and Panchala lands. But
on the other hand, we see Buddhist texts commending the gruhapatis for bestowing liberally on
the Sangha. Thus we see Magadha emerging as a kingdom which held under its wings the
various parts that were required for the formation of a state, in the form of monarch, trade
system with many guilds, markets, soldiery, peasants and rich householders who could pay
taxes.
Thapar claims that both the Indian epics of Ramayana and Mahabharata deals with the social
issues related to the transition from a lineage system to state. Ramayanas Ayodhya was the
capital city of Kosala which had already turned into a state. Hastinapura and Indraprastha of the
Mahabharata were transforming themselves from clan-system. The transitory phase of the
largest kingdom of the period, Magadha, is depicted in Buddhisms Ceylon chronicles, the
Dipavamsa and Mahavamsa. It is not coincidental that Indias great contribution to ancient
statecraft, Kautilyas Arthashastra, was formulated during this time. It is to be stressed here that
the clans were not swept away overnight. Gana sanghas, variously translated as republics and
oligarchies continued to exist till the post-Gupta period, a full millennium later than the events
described in this book. This longevity was facilitated by the flexibility of metropolitan states like
Magadha which contended peacefully with extraction of revenue from conquered clans, while
leaving their economic and social structure intact. This could go on as long as there was
wasteland existed for dissident or rebellious groups to dissociate themselves from an existing
society and migrate to. As this declined in area, contests became fiercer, and the mild clans
could not cope with the force exerted by powerful states and India underwent a supremely
important change in her political history.
An unfortunate thing to note is that outside influence of any sort is not taken into account in the
study. Though it is fairly evident that the Achaemenid Empire of Persia shared a common border
with many of the Vedic societies in the Punjab around this period, its contribution to the events
in India is not taken into consideration. We are not sure whether such a crucial influence is not
discernible to the author or that she has simply omitted them altogether. This critical missing link
counts terribly as one of the drawbacks of the book which needs to be filled in by other

historians. The input received from the West that comprised the Assyrians and Achaemenidae
must have been substantial.
The book is highly recommended.
Rating: 4 Star